The marrovv of the oracles of God. Or, diuers treatises containing directions about sixe of the waightiest things can concerne a Christian in this life. by N. Bifield, late preacher of Gods Word at Isleworth in Middlesex.
         Byfield, Nicholas, 1579-1622.
      
       
         
           1630
        
      
       Approx. 732 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 400 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A17397
         STC 4222
         ESTC S120511
         99855707
         99855707
         21209
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A17397)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 21209)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1541:11)
      
       
         
           
             The marrovv of the oracles of God. Or, diuers treatises containing directions about sixe of the waightiest things can concerne a Christian in this life. by N. Bifield, late preacher of Gods Word at Isleworth in Middlesex.
             Byfield, Nicholas, 1579-1622.
             Byfield, Nicholas, 1579-1622. Beginning of the doctrine of Christ. aut
             Byfield, Nicholas, 1579-1622. Spirituall touchstone. aut
             Byfield, Nicholas, 1579-1622. Signes of the wicked man. aut
             Byfield, Nicholas, 1579-1622. Promises. aut
             Rules of a holy life. aut
             Byfield, Nicholas, 1579-1622. Cure of the feare of death. aut
          
           
             The seuenth edition.
          
           [16], 101+ p.
           
             Printed by John Legatt, and are to bee sold by P. Stephens, and C. Meredith, at the golden Lyon in Pauls Church-yard,
             London :
             1630.
          
           
             Cambridge University Library copy has part 1 of STC 4229 added in its proper place but retains the 2E8r sub title page: Principles, fourth edition, I. Legatt for R. Allen, 1630.--Cf. STC.
             In 6 parts, each with separate dated title page.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Christian life -- Early works to 1800.
           Theology, Doctrinal -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-06 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-07 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-07 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-08 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           THE
           MARROVV
           OF
           THE
           ORACLES
           OF
           GOD.
           
        
         
           OR
           ,
           Diuers
           Treatises
           ,
           containing
           Directions
           about
           sixe
           of
           the
           waightiest
           things
           can
           concerne
           a
           
             Christian
             in
             this
             life
          
           .
        
         
           By
           N.
           BIFIELD
           late
           Preacher
           of
           Gods
           Word
           at
           Isleworth
           in
           Middlesex
           .
        
         
           The
           seuenth
           Edition
           .
        
         
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Iohn
             Legatt
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           bee
           sold
           by
           
             P.
             Stephens
          
           ,
           and
           
             C.
             Meredith
          
           .
           at
           the
           golden
           Lyon
           in
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           .
        
         
           1630.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           HONOVRABLE
           AND
           most
           Noble
           Ladie
           ,
           the
           Ladie
           Lucie
           ,
           Countesse
           of
           Bedford
           .
        
         
           
             MADAM
             ,
          
        
         
           THESE
           ensuing
           Treatises
           ,
           hauing
           receiued
           their
           birth
           at
           seuerall
           times
           ,
           (
           being
           but
           little
           Ones
           )
           sought
           them
           seuerall
           Guardians
           to
           protect
           them
           :
           being
           now
           all
           ioyntly
           to
           goe
           into
           the
           world
           
           together
           to
           seeke
           entertain
           ment
           ,
           they
           humbly
           present
           themselues
           vnto
           your
           Honour
           ;
           beseeching
           your
           generall
           protection
           ,
           and
           your
           noble
           admission
           ,
           to
           doe
           you
           and
           your
           Noble
           Family
           their
           first
           ioynt-seruice
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           they
           are
           contented
           to
           beare
           their
           aduenture
           for
           their
           entertainment
           abroad
           in
           the
           world
           .
           And
           the
           rather
           am
           I
           emboldned
           thus
           to
           (
           end
           them
           ,
           with
           this
           Petition
           to
           your
           Honour
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           first
           conception
           of
           them
           in
           the
           publike
           Doctrine
           ,
           you
           were
           pleased
           to
           conceiue
           so
           good
           hope
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           desire
           the
           profit
           of
           their
           seruice
           ,
           as
           they
           should
           be
           〈◊〉
           and
           fitted
           thereunto
           .
           As
           they
           are
           mine
           ,
           they
           are
           worthy
           of
           little
           respect
           ;
           but
           as
           they
           haue
           receiued
           spirit
           and
           life
           
           from
           the
           heauenly
           Word
           ,
           and
           will
           of
           God
           :
           so
           they
           are
           meete
           to
           attend
           your
           most
           retired
           presence
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           trusted
           with
           the
           charge
           of
           your
           greatest
           treasure
           ,
           not
           doubting
           of
           your
           Honours
           noble
           and
           religious
           respect
           herein
           ,
           I
           desire
           to
           remaine
        
         
           
             Your
             Honours
             Chaplaine
             in
             the
             things
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             ●…o
             serue
             you
             euer
             ,
             N.
             BIFIELD
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               BEGINNING
               OF
               THE
               DOCTRINE
               OF
               CHRIST
               .
            
             
               OR
               ,
               A
               Catalogue
               of
               sinnes
               :
               Shewing
               
                 how
                 a
                 Christian
                 may
                 finde
                 out
                 the
              
               euils
               he
               must
               take
               notice
               of
               
                 in
                 his
                 Repentance
              
               .
            
             
               With
               Rules
               ,
               that
               shew
               a
               course
               ,
               how
               
                 any
                 Christian
                 may
                 be
                 deliuered
                 from
              
               the
               guilt
               and
               power
               of
               all
               
                 his
                 sinnes
              
               .
            
             
               By
               N.
               BIFIELD
               late
               Preacher
               of
               
                 Gods
                 Word
                 at
                 Isleworth
                 in
              
               MIDDLESEX
               .
            
             
               
                 Lament
                 .
                 3.
                 40.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Let
                   vs
                   search
                   and
                   try
                   our
                   wayes
                   ,
                   and
                   turne
                   againe
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
              
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Legatt
              
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               bee
               sold
               by
               
                 P.
                 Stephens
              
               ,
               and
               
                 C.
                 Meredith
              
               .
               at
               the
               golden
               Lyon
               in
               Pauls
               Church-yard
               .
            
             
               1630.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               THe
               Contents
               of
               all
               the
               six
               Treatises
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               finde
               in
               the
               first
               Chapter
               of
               the
               first
               Booke
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               TO
               THE
               MVCH
               HONORED
               LADIES
               ,
               the
               Ladie
               ANNE
               CLEERE
               ,
               and
               the
               Ladie
               ANNE
               PINCH
               ,
               and
               the
               Ladie
               IONE
               HERICKE
               :
               
                 N.
                 Bifield
                 wisheth
                 all
                 increase
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 grace
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 blessed
                 fruition
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Worthie
                 Ladies
                 ,
              
            
             
               LAmentable
               are
               ●…he
               ruines
               ,
               into
               which
               the
               natures
               of
               men
               are
               generally
               fallen
               by
               their
               sinnes
               :
               which
               appeares
               especially
               by
               the
               waies
               men
               take
               in
               the
               businesse
               of
               their
               soule
               .
               The
               most
               men
               are
               cleane
               out
               of
               the
               way
               to
               heauen
               ,
               and
               walke
               in
               by
               wayes
               
               of
               their
               owne
               ,
               which
               are
               called
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               The
               
                 waies
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
              
               ;
               The
               
                 waies
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 hearts
                 ;
                 Peruerse
                 waies
                 ;
                 Darke
                 and
                 slipperie
                 wayes
                 ;
                 The
                 way
                 of
                 iniquity
                 .
              
               All
               meeting
               in
               that
               
                 broad
                 way
                 that
                 leadeth
                 to
                 destruction
                 ,
              
               being
               wholly
               ignorant
               of
               the
               
                 way
                 of
                 life
              
               and
               peace
               ,
               yea
               ,
               the
               most
               of
               them
               
                 speake
                 euill
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 way
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               persecute
               it
               .
               Some
               there
               are
               ,
               that
               are
               so
               farre
               enlightned
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               like
               the
               common
               roade
               way
               of
               the
               multitude
               ;
               and
               after
               some
               enquirie
               haue
               found
               them
               out
               
                 wayes
                 that
                 seeme
                 good
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 eyes
              
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               wonderfully
               well
               pleased
               with
               their
               course
               ,
               but
               
                 the
                 issues
                 of
                 these
                 wayes
                 are
                 death
              
               too
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               former
               .
               And
               the
               more
               is
               this
               
               danger
               increased
               vpon
               men
               ,
               because
               the
               
                 way
                 of
                 life
                 is
              
               but
               one
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               
                 narrow
                 way
              
               ,
               and
               hard
               to
               find
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               sought
               by
               many
               ,
               and
               yet
               
                 not
                 found
              
               .
               Yet
               this
               hope
               is
               left
               vnto
               forlorn
               men
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               way
               to
               heauen
               and
               happines
               :
               A
               
                 way
                 of
                 righteousnesse
              
               and
               peace
               ,
               a
               
                 way
                 of
                 mercy
                 and
                 truth
              
               ,
               a
               
                 way
                 of
                 wisedome
              
               :
               A
               way
               that
               men
               may
               securely
               and
               safely
               walke
               in
               ;
               a
               way
               ,
               in
               which
               Christ
               will
               
                 guide
                 thē
              
               ,
               God
               the
               Father
               will
               
                 keepe
                 them
              
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               
                 leade
                 them
              
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               and
               direct
               them
               in
               all
               the
               passages
               thereof
               .
               Onely
               it
               concerneth
               vs
               
                 to
                 aske
                 the
                 way
              
               ,
               with
               all
               importunitie
               ,
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               attend
               vnto
               the
               directions
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               &
               apply
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               suffer
               
               our selues
               to
               bee
               disposed
               aright
               ,
               that
               our
               eyes
               may
               see
               the
               saluation
               of
               God.
               And
               in
               particular
               wee
               must
               looke
               to
               three
               things
               :
               First
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Lord
               shew
               vs
               that
               mercy
               ,
               to
               direct
               vs
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               we
               must
               take
               heede
               that
               wee
               neglect
               not
               ,
               or
               despise
               notthe
               care
               of
               walking
               in
               the
               way
               .
               Second
               ly
               ,
               that
               with
               all
               diligence
               we
               auoide
               
                 going
                 about
              
               ,
               and
               make
               
                 straight
                 stops
                 to
                 our
                 feet
              
               .
               And
               thirdly
               ,
               with
               all
               feare
               watch
               our selues
               ,
               that
               we
               
                 fal
                 not
              
               off
               with
               
                 the
                 errors
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
              
               ,
               from
               the
               good
               way
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               our
               latter
               end
               be
               worse
               then
               our
               beginning
               .
            
             
               I
               haue
               vndertaken
               by
               the
               assistance
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               direction
               of
               this
               ,
               blessed
               word
               ,
               to
               single
               out
               the
               choisest
               things
               I
               could
               finde
               in
               
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               concerning
               
                 the
                 entrance
              
               into
               the
               way
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               those
               first
               
                 path
                 :
                 which
                 are
                 called
                 Holy.
              
               Th●…
               substance
               of
               these
               directions
               I
               haue
               digested
               into
               the
               Treatise
               following
               :
               which
               I
               dedicate
               vnto
               your
               Ladiships
               ,
               as
               a
               testimonie
               of
               my
               thankfulnesse
               ,
               for
               the
               respect
               you
               haue
               shewed
               vnto
               my
               Ministerie
               ,
               both
               in
               your
               constant
               resort
               vnto
               it
               in
               the
               weeke
               dayes
               ,
               while
               you
               liued
               in
               a
               neighbour
               Parish
               ;
               and
               in
               that
               two
               of
               you
               are
               pleased
               to
               come
               to
               liue
               amongst
               vs
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               become
               a
               part
               of
               my
               charge
               .
               As
               also
               to
               manifest
               to
               the
               world
               my
               obseruance
               of
               your
               Ladiships
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               report
               you
               haue
               amongst
               the
               godly
               for
               the
               grace
               of
               
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               your
               vnfeigned
               loue
               of
               the
               truth
               .
               Beseeching
               your
               
                 Acceptation
                 ,
                 Perusall
              
               ,
               and
               Patronage
               of
               these
               ,
               I
               take
               my
               leaue
               ,
               and
               commend
               your
               Ladiships
               to
               the
               
                 God
                 of
                 Mercie
              
               and
               Truth
               ,
               who
               guide
               ,
               comfort
               ,
               deliuer
               ,
               sanctifie
               ,
               and
               preserue
               you
               all
               vnto
               the
               day
               of
               Iesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Ladiships
                 to
                 be
                 commanded
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 N.
                 BIFIELD
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Febr.
                   12.
                   1619.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               chiefest
               things
               contained
               in
               the
               first
               Booke
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 THE
                 Contents
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 sixe
                 Treatises
                 ,
                 briefely
                 set
                 downe
                 pag.
                 1.
                 to
                 the
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 persons
                 whom
                 those
                 Treatises
                 doe
                 concerne
                 .
                 p.
                 8
              
               
                 Encouragement
                 to
                 the
                 studie
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 p.
                 8.
                 to
                 11
              
               
                 Generall
                 directions
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 preparation
                 .
                 p.
                 11.
                 14.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 Rules
                 that
                 shew
                 distinctly
                 what
                 men
                 must
                 doe
                 about
                 their
                 sinnes
                 .
                 p.
                 14.
                 to
                 36
              
               
                 Motiues
                 to
                 perswade
                 to
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 these
                 Rules
                 .
                 p.
                 15
              
               
                 
                 Three
                 Rules
                 of
                 preparation
                 .
                 pag.
                 16.
                 17
              
               
                 Foure
                 things
                 deliuer
                 vs
                 from
                 all
                 sinnes
                 past
                 .
                 p.
                 17
              
               
                 About
                 the
                 gathering
                 of
                 the
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 sinnes
                 .
                 p.
                 17
              
               
                 About
                 the
                 confession
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 p.
                 22.
                 to
                 24
              
               
                 About
                 sorrow
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 ●…t
                 may
                 be
                 attained
                 .
                 p.
                 24.
                 to
                 ●…7
              
               
                 About
                 the
                 application
                 of
                 the
                 promises
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 done
                 .
                 p.
                 27.
                 to
                 3●…
              
               
                 The
                 speciall
                 promise
                 made
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 have-confessed
                 and
                 sorrowed
                 for
                 their
                 sinnes
                 .
                 p.
                 29.
                 30
              
               
                 How
                 men
                 may
                 know
                 ,
                 whether
                 their
                 confession
                 and
                 sorrow
                 for
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 be
                 right
                 or
                 no.
                 p.
                 32.
                 33.
                 34
              
               
                 Three
                 sor●…s
                 of
                 men
                 may
                 profit
                 by
                 these
                 Directions
                 .
                 p.
                 34
              
               
                 Other
                 vses
                 of
                 the
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 sinnes
                 .
                 p.
                 35
              
               
                 The
                 misery
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 will
                 not
                 bee
                 aduised
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 sound
                 course
                 about
                 their
                 sinnes
                 .
                 p.
                 35
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 THE
                 sinnes
                 against
                 the
                 whole
                 Law
                 :
                 where
                 of
                 originall
                 sinne
                 ,
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 procrastination
                 ,
                 vaine-glory
                 ,
                 security
                 ,
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 self-loue
                 ,
                 inconstancy
                 ,
                 &c.
                 p.
                 37.
                 to
                 41.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IIII.
                 
              
               
                 THE
                 diuision
                 of
                 the
                 sins
                 against
                 the
                 first
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sorts
                 of
                 sinnes
                 against
                 Gods
                 Nature
                 .
                 pag.
                 42
                 to
                 53
              
               
                 Seuen
                 monstrous
                 offences
                 .
                 p.
                 43
              
               
                 Of
                 naturall
                 Atheism●…
                 .
                 p.
                 44
              
               
                 And
                 Epicurisme
                 .
                 p.
                 45
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 defects
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mis-placing
                 of
                 our
                 affections
                 .
                 p.
                 45
                 46
              
               
                 How
                 many
                 waies
                 men
                 sin
                 against
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 God.
                 p.
                 48.
                 49
              
               
                 and
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God.
                 p.
                 50.
                 51
              
               
                 and
                 the
                 trust
                 in
                 God.
                 p.
                 51.
                 52
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 HOw
                 many
                 wayes
                 men
                 offen●…
                 against
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 God●…
                 worship
                 .
                 p.
                 53.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 many
                 wayes
                 men
                 offend
                 ,
              
               
                 By
                 not-worshipping
                 .
                 p.
                 53
                 ,
                 54
              
               
                 By
                 will-worshipping
                 .
                 p.
                 55
              
               
                 By
                 Idol-worshipping
                 .
                 p.
                 56
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 HOw
                 many
                 wayes
                 men
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Gods
                 worship
                 .
                 p.
                 57.
                 
              
               
                 Offences
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 committed
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 doing
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 Gods
                 seruice
                 .
                 p.
                 58
              
               
                 Sinnes
                 en
                 hearing
                 .
                 p.
                 58
              
               
                 Sinnes
                 in
                 prayer
                 .
                 p.
                 59
              
               
                 Sins
                 about
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 p.
                 59
              
               
                 Sinnes
                 about
                 an
                 oath
                 .
                 p.
                 60
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 SInnes
                 about
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Gods
                 worship
                 .
                 p.
                 61.
                 
              
               
                 Three
                 secret
                 offences
                 against
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 .
                 p.
                 61.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 open
                 breaches
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 .
                 p.
                 62
                 ,
                 63.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 diuision
                 of
                 the
                 sins
                 against
                 the
                 second
                 Table
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 sinnes
              
               
                 Of
                 wiues
                 and
                 Husbands
                 .
                 p.
                 64
                 ,
                 65.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Children
                 and
                 Parents
                 .
                 p.
                 65
                 ,
                 66.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Seruants
                 and
                 Masters
                 .
                 p.
                 67
                 ,
                 68.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Subiects
                 and
                 Magistrates
                 .
                 p.
                 68.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Hearers
                 and
                 their
                 Ministers
                 .
                 p.
                 69.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 SInnes
                 against
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 p.
                 69
              
               
                 1
                 By
                 omission
                 .
                 p.
                 70
              
               
                 2
                 By
                 commission
                 ;
                 where
              
               
                 The
                 sinnes
                 internall
                 .
                 p.
                 71.
                 to
                 74
              
               
                 The
                 sinnes
                 externall
                 :
              
               
                 In
                 gesture
                 .
                 p.
                 74
              
               
                 In
                 words
                 .
                 p.
                 74
              
               
                 In
                 workes
                 .
                 p.
                 76
                 ,
                 77
              
               
                 How
                 we
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 p.
                 78
              
               
                 How
                 against
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 p.
                 79.
                 to
                 81
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 sins
                 against
                 Chastity
                 .
                 p.
                 81
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 grosse
                 acts
                 .
                 p.
                 ●…2
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 senses
                 ,
                 and
                 gestures
                 ,
                 and
                 words
                 .
                 p.
                 83
              
               
                 The
                 occasions
                 of
                 vncleannesse
                 .
                 p
                 84.
                 85.
                 86
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 SIns
                 against
                 the
                 estates
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 p.
                 86
              
               
                 Internall
                 .
                 p.
                 86
              
               
                 Exterrnall
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 omission
                 .
                 p.
                 87.
                 88
              
               
                 Of
                 commission
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 seuerall
                 waies
                 of
                 stealing
                 .
                 p.
                 88.
                 89
              
               
                 with
                 the
                 aggrauations
                 to
                 p.
                 90.
                 91
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 SInnes
                 against
                 the
                 good
                 names
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 p.
                 92
              
               
                 By
                 omission
                 .
                 p.
                 92
              
               
                 By
                 commission
                 .
              
               
                 Internally
                 .
                 p.
                 92
              
               
                 Externally
                 .
                 p.
                 93.
                 to
                 99
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
                 .
              
               
                 OF
                 the
                 sinnes
                 without
                 consont
                 p.
                 96
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
                 .
              
               
                 HOw
                 many
                 wayes
                 men
                 offend
                 against
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 p.
                 97.
                 
              
               
                 Sins
                 against
                 Christ.
                 p.
                 97
                 ,
                 98.
                 
              
               
                 Sins
                 against
                 repentance
                 .
                 p.
                 98
                 ,
                 99
              
               
                 Sinnes
                 against
                 Faith.
                 p.
                 100
              
               
                 Sins
                 against
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 grace
                 .
                 p.
                 100.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               THE
               PREFACE
               TO
               THE
               READER
               ,
               containing
               the
               Scope
               of
               all
               the
               Sixe
               Treatises
               ,
               and
               certaine
               generall
               things
               ,
               which
               by
               way
               of
               Introduction
               belong
               
                 vnto
                 them
                 all
              
               .
            
             
               FOrthy
               sake
               
                 (
                 Christian
                 Reader
              
               )
               I
               haue
               beene
               willing
               to
               prepare
               for
               the
               Presse
               ,
               Sixe
               little
               Treatises
               :
               Which
               may
               informe
               thee
               of
               six
               things
               ,
               of
               the
               greatest
               consequence
               ,
               that
               I
               know
               can
               concerne
               thee
               in
               this
               life
               .
               And
               though
               I
               haue
               reason
               to
               abase
               my selfe
               in
               the
               acknowledgement
               of
               mine
               owne
               frailtie
               and
               
               insufficiency
               for
               these
               things
               ,
               ye●…
               thou
               hast
               cause
               to
               awaken
               to
               th●…
               consideration
               of
               the
               matter
               which
               so
               neerly
               concerneth
               thee
               vsing
               the
               helpe
               of
               this
               labour
               ,
               ti●…
               God
               affoord
               thee
               better
               helpe
               from
               more
               able
               instruments
               .
               The
               matter
               in
               all
               of
               them
               is
               so
               necessary
               ,
               that
               I
               know
               not
               which
               of
               them
               thou
               mayest
               safely
               neglect
            
             
               The
               first
               thing
               which
               any
               man
               
               disposing
               himselfe
               for
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               will
               and
               ought
               to
               inquire
               after
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 What
                 he
                 should
                 doe
                 to
                 be
                 rid
                 of
                 those
                 so
                 many
                 sinne●…
                 he
                 hath
                 beene
                 and
                 is
                 guilty
                 of
                 ?
              
               Rid
               (
               I
               say
               )
               from
               th●…
               guilt
               and
               danger
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               power
               and
               dominion
               of
               them
               .
               For
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               thy
               conscience
               in
               this
               most
               needfull
               question
               ,
               I
               haue
               in
               this
               first
               Treatise
               gathered
               for
               thee
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               whole
               Bible
               ,
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               those
               sinnes
               ,
               which
               in
               our
               repentance
               God
               will
               haue
               with
               speciall
               notice
               to
               be
               confessed
               and
               auoided
               .
               And
               
               these
               sinnes
               I
               haue
               set
               downe
               ,
               as
               neere
               as
               I
               could
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 expresse
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 text
              
               ,
               that
               thou
               mightest
               see
               the
               Lord
               himselfe
               describing
               thy
               offences
               :
               and
               so
               mightest
               haue
               no
               excuse
               or
               doubt
               ,
               to
               imagine
               that
               it
               was
               but
               the
               iudgement
               of
               some
               men
               ,
               that
               made
               such
               things
               to
               bee
               thought
               to
               bee
               sinnes
               .
               By
               this
               course
               of
               surueying
               the
               whole
               Scriptures
               ,
               I
               haue
               both
               found
               out
               diuers
               particular
               offences
               plainely
               proued
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               which
               I
               could
               not
               obserue
               to
               be
               mentioned
               in
               any
               exposition
               of
               the
               commandements
               which
               I
               had
               ,
               and
               also
               diuers
               things
               proued
               clearely
               to
               be
               sinnes
               ,
               which
               were
               onely
               barely
               ●…ffirmed
               to
               bee
               so
               in
               other
               writers
               .
               I
               haue
               likewise
               plainely
               shewed
               thee
               by
               
                 expresse
                 Scripture
              
               ,
               what
               course
               thou
               maiest
               distinctly
               take
               to
               be
               rid
               of
               thy
               sinnes
               :
               a
               course
               that
               cannot
               faile
               thee
               ,
               being
               grounded
               on
               the
               most
               euident
               directions
               ,
               
               which
               God
               himselfe
               hath
               prescribed
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               if
               thy
               owne
               slothfulnesse
               &
               proc●…astination
               ,
               or
               wilfull
               peruersenesse
               binder
               thee
               not
               :
               And
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               by
               experience
               thou
               wilt
               confesse
               ,
               the
               course
               is
               comfortable
               &
               easie
               ,
               considering
               the
               great
               benefit
               and
               rest
               thou
               mayest
               bring
               to
               thy
               conscience
               thereby
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               thing
               a
               man
               would
               
               desire
               to
               bee
               satisfied
               in
               ,
               (
               that
               hath
               beene
               entred
               into
               the
               practise
               of
               Repentance
               )
               is
               ,
               
                 How
                 hee
                 might
                 come
                 to
                 bee
                 infallibly
                 assured
                 ,
                 concerning
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 owne
                 saluation
              
               ;
               and
               for
               answer
               hereunto
               ,
               I
               haue
               in
               the
               second
               .
               Treatise
               gathered
               out
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               signes
               of
               Gods
               owne
               making
               ,
               by
               which
               men
               may
               try
               their
               estate
               ,
               &
               these
               
                 such
                 ,
                 as
              
               both
               
                 describe
                 wicked
                 men
              
               ,
               not
               yet
               in
               Christ
               ,
               
                 and
                 such
              
               ,
               as
               describe
               
                 godly
                 men
              
               that
               shall
               certainly
               bee
               saued
               .
               And
               withall
               ,
               I
               haue
               now
               added
               directions
               ,
               how
               by
               the
               
               helpe
               of
               those
               signes
               men
               may
               settle
               their
               assurance
               ,
               and
               how
               such
               as
               yet
               want
               those
               signes
               ,
               may
               attaine
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               thing
               euery
               Christian
               ought
               to
               seeke
               satisfaction
               in
               ,
               
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 How
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 attained
                 vnto
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 saluation
                 when
                 hee
                 dies
                 ,
                 may
                 comfort
                 and
                 establish
                 his
                 heart
                 against
                 all
                 the
                 miseries
                 and
                 distresses
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 befall
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 before
                 his
                 death
                 .
              
               And
               to
               this
               end
               I
               haue
               gathered
               out
               of
               the
               whole
               Scriptures
               those
               admirable
               consolations
               which
               may
               bee
               abundantly
               sufficient
               to
               vphold
               him
               with
               much
               ioy
               in
               the
               worst
               estate
               that
               can
               befall
               him
               .
               And
               this
               is
               done
               in
               the
               Treatise
               which
               I
               call
               the
               Promises
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               question
               ,
               a
               carefull
               Christian
               ,
               that
               hath
               thus
               found
               
               out
               the
               gaine
               of
               godlines
               ,
               would
               aske
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 what
                 he
                 should
                 doe
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 course
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 to
                 glorifie
                 God
                 ,
              
               who
               hath
               thus
               loued
               
               him
               ,
               and
               giuen
               his
               Sonne
               to
               dye
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               purchased
               such
               a
               glorious
               inheritance
               for
               him
               .
               And
               for
               answer
               hereunto
               ,
               I
               haue
               likewise
               out
               of
               the
               Scripture
               gathered
               
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 Life
              
               ,
               which
               will
               shew
               him
               distinctly
               ,
               how
               he
               should
               carrie
               himselfe
               
                 towards
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               
                 towards
                 men
              
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               his
               life
               ;
               how
               hee
               should
               behaue
               himselfe
               
                 at
                 home
              
               and
               abroad
               ,
               in
               company
               ,
               and
               
                 out
                 of
                 company
              
               ,
               &c.
               and
               all
               this
               shewed
               him
               by
               the
               
                 expresse
                 words
              
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               fifth
               place
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               aske
               himselfe
               what
               yet
               he
               wants
               that
               
               is
               necessarie
               for
               his
               state
               ,
               he
               may
               and
               ought
               to
               bethinke
               himselfe
               of
               this
               question
               ;
               
                 What
                 are
                 those
                 necessarie
                 truths
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 absolutely
                 tied
                 him
                 to
                 know
                 and
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 he
                 cannot
                 bee
                 saued
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 are
                 fundamentally
                 needfull
                 for
                 him
                 ?
              
               To
               this
               end
               I
               haue
               collected
               a
               fift
               Treatise
               ,
               called
               the
               *
               Principles
               :
               which
               are
               
               an
               extract
               out
               of
               all
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               religion
               :
               of
               such
               truths
               in
               euery
               part
               of
               religion
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               is
               bound
               of
               necessitie
               to
               know
               .
               And
               this
               I
               haue
               not
               onely
               proued
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               shewed
               what
               vses
               hee
               may
               put
               such
               knowledge
               to
               ,
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               life
               .
            
             
               The
               sixt
               and
               last
               thing
               which
               
               ought
               to
               bee
               enquired
               after
               ,
               is
               ,
               how
               a
               man
               thus
               fitted
               to
               liue
               the
               life
               of
               God
               ,
               may
               also
               
                 bee
                 cured
                 of
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 death
              
               ;
               and
               to
               this
               end
               I
               haue
               published
               that
               Treatise
               of
               the
               Cure
               of
               the
               feare
               of
               Death
               ,
               which
               shewes
               plaine
               and
               comfortable
               wayes
               ,
               how
               any
               Christian
               may
               deliuer
               his
               heart
               from
               
               those
               feares
               .
            
             
               I
               suppose
               that
               no
               man
               that
               readeth
               this
               ,
               will
               conceiue
               ,
               that
               any
               of
               these
               is
               needlesse
               .
               And
               as
               I
               would
               aduise
               such
               Christians
               as
               abound
               with
               abilitie
               and
               l●…isure
               ,
               to
               furnish
               themselues
               with
               the
               labours
               of
               such
               worthy
               Di●…ines
               ,
               
               as
               haue
               written
               of
               any
               of
               those
               subiects
               :
               so
               vnto
               such
               Christians
               as
               haue
               not
               that
               abilitie
               or
               leysure
               I
               commend
               these
               Treatises
               ,
               both
               for
               their
               breuity
               ,
               and
               the
               distinct
               digesting
               of
               the
               things
               he
               would
               seek
               after
               ;
               there
               being
               nothing
               of
               mine
               in
               these
               ,
               but
               the
               labour
               of
               disposing
               them
               ,
               the
               maine
               substance
               of
               them
               being
               Gods
               owne
               Word
               ,
               and
               things
               deuised
               and
               inuented
               by
               God
               himselfe
               .
               I
               may
               lawfully
               commend
               the
               care
               and
               study
               of
               these
               things
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               so
               much
               authority
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               to
               tell
               thee
               ,
               that
               thou
               maiest
               not
               safely
               bee
               negligent
               in
               any
               of
               these
               ,
               if
               thou
               consider
               the
               worth
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               thy
               owne
               n●…ed
               .
            
             
               If
               thou
               say
               ,
               that
               here
               is
               prescribed
               a
               hard
               tas●…e
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               
               things
               are
               to
               bee
               done
               ,
               as
               may
               make
               any
               man
               afraid
               to
               m●…ddle
               with
               directions
               of
               such
               variety
               ,
               and
               number
               ;
            
             
             
               I
               answer
               ;
               that
               in
               many
               of
               these
               Treatises
               the
               way
               is
               not
               made
               harder
               then
               is
               required
               ;
               or
               in
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               manifested
               :
               but
               rather
               things
               are
               made
               more
               plaine
               ,
               and
               so
               more
               easie
               .
               Besides
               ,
               thou
               knowest
               already
               ,
               that
               the
               way
               to
               heauen
               
                 is
                 a
                 narrow
                 and
                 straight
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 f●…w
                 find
                 it
                 .
              
               But
               especially
               thou
               shouldest
               weigh
               with
               thy selfe
               the
               great
               encouragements
               and
               motines
               to
               abide
               the
               hardship
               and
               difficulties
               of
               any
               godly
               and
               necessary
               course
               .
               Though
               the
               way
               to
               Canaan
               (
               with
               the
               Israelites
               )
               were
               through
               a
               solitary
               wildernesse
               ,
               yet
               it
               should
               comfort
               thee
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               but
               
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 three
                 dayes
              
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               being
               about
               to
               get
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               God
               will
               keepe
               thee
               at
               worke
               but
               a
               little
               time
               ,
               and
               therefore
               thou
               shouldst
               not
               thinke
               much
               of
               thy
               paines
               .
               And
               further
               thinke
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               a
               course
               of
               wonderful
               comfort
               and
               safety
               :
               when
               a
               Christian
               followes
               
               the
               euident
               directions
               of
               Gods
               Word
               in
               these
               most
               weighty
               things
               ,
               he
               walks
               safely
               :
               He
               is
               in
               the
               
                 good
                 way
                 ,
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 life
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 way
                 of
                 peace
              
               ;
               he
               is
               sure
               to
               
                 see
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 God.
              
               To
               follow
               those
               directions
               soundly
               ,
               is
               to
               keepe
               our
               soules
               .
               All
               
                 Gods
                 waies
              
               will
               be
               
                 mercy
                 and
                 truth
              
               to
               vs.
               God
               will
               cause
               vs
               
                 to
                 heare
                 his
                 louing
                 kindnesse
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 .
              
               Our
               way
               will
               be
               full
               of
               refreshing
               :
               Gods
               waies
               are
               
                 wayes
                 of
                 pleasure
              
               ,
               and
               if
               any
               man
               set
               himselfe
               exactly
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               Gods
               will
               in
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               at
               paines
               to
               store
               his
               heart
               distinctly
               in
               such
               solid
               truths
               :
               it
               is
               certaine
               ,
               the
               Lord
               will
               recompence
               his
               way
               vpon
               him
               ,
               
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 cast
                 away
                 the
                 exact
                 man
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 fill
                 his
                 mouth
                 with
                 laughter
                 ,
              
               as
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               Iob
               8.
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               Sure
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               study
               of
               these
               things
               lyeth
               the
               way
               of
               eternity
               ,
               and
               though
               thou
               thinke
               the
               way
               to
               be
               hard
               and
               narrow
               ,
               yet
               this
               may
               somewhat
               case
               thee
               ;
               
               it
               is
               a
               
                 plaine
                 way
              
               :
               For
               the
               simple
               may
               profit
               by
               it
               ,
               as
               is
               auouched
               to
               bee
               true
               of
               all
               the
               courses
               which
               God
               by
               his
               Word
               so
               expresly
               required
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 119.
                 
                 Isaiah
              
               26.
               7.
               
               &
               52.
               16.
               
               Prou.
               8.
               
               And
               besides
               thou
               hast
               many
               helpes
               ;
               the
               word
               of
               God
               will
               not
               only
               shew
               thee
               what
               to
               d●…e
               ,
               but
               it
               will
               beget
               in
               thee
               a
               secret
               power
               to
               doe
               it
               ;
               God
               will
               
                 teach
                 thee
                 to
                 profit
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 will
                 helpe
                 thy
                 infirmitie
                 :
              
               and
               God
               will
               
                 send
                 his
                 Angels
                 to
                 guide
                 thee
              
               in
               thy
               way
               :
               
                 Christ
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 Way
                 and
                 the
                 Life
                 to
                 thee
                 .
              
               And
               thou
               hast
               good
               company
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               the
               
                 old
                 way
              
               ,
               the
               way
               of
               all
               Gods
               seruants
               in
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               course
               .
            
             
               Onely
               before
               thou
               set
               vpon
               any
               
               of
               these
               directions
               ,
               let
               mee
               giue
               this
               generall
               aduice
               ,
               to
               looke
               to
               these
               few
               things
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               thou
               must
               giue
               ouer
               ,
               and
               forsake
               vngodly
               company
               ;
               for
               else
               it
               is
               in
               vaine
               to
               meddle
               with
               
               any
               religious
               course
               ,
               as
               these
               places
               will
               shew
               thee
               ,
               Psal.
               1.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Prou.
               4.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               &
               9.
               6.
               
               &
               23.
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               &
               29
               27.
               
               Psal.
               26.
               2
               
               Cor.
               6.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               thou
               must
               
                 get
                 thee
                 into
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 good
                 men
                 ,
              
               prouide
               
               for
               thy self
               ●…
               (
               if
               it
               be
               possible
               )
               the
               fellowship
               and
               societie
               of
               godly
               persons
               ,
               Prou.
               2.
               20.
               
               Isai.
               19.
               23
               ,
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               For
               this
               fellowship
               will
               take
               away
               the
               tediousnesse
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               much
               preserue
               thee
               against
               giuing
               ouer
               ;
               and
               their
               examples
               will
               bee
               as
               patternes
               for
               thee
               ,
               and
               by
               acquaintance
               with
               them
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               be
               brought
               into
               acquaintance
               with
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               Isaiah
               16.
               23
               ,
               24.
               2
               
               Cor.
               6.
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               Prou.
               2.
               20.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               thou
               must
               remember
               
                 to
                 pray
                 vnto
                 God
              
               by
               all
               meanes
               to
               
               
                 direct
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 thee
                 the
                 way
              
               in
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               thou
               must
               
                 beg
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               beseech
               him
               to
               
                 remoue
                 from
                 thee
                 all
                 lying
                 and
                 deceitfull
                 wayes
                 ,
              
               Ezra
               8.
               21.
               
               Psal
               ,
               119.
               26.
               
               Ier.
               2.
               33.
               
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               thou
               must
               ,
               when
               thou
               comest
               to
               Gods
               directions
               ,
               lift
               
               
                 vp
                 thy
                 soule
              
               ,
               and
               giue
               not
               way
               to
               thine
               owne
               
                 carnall
                 reason
              
               ,
               and
               the
               sluggishnesse
               of
               thy
               owne
               nature
               ,
               and
               the
               deceitfulnesse
               of
               thy
               owne
               heart
               :
               but
               let
               the
               Lord
               see
               thou
               art
               willing
               to
               doe
               any
               thing
               thou
               canst
               ,
               Psal.
               143.
               8.
               
               Bring
               a
               
               mind
               desirous
               to
               
                 obey
                 in
                 all
                 things
              
               .
               By
               any
               meanes
               take
               heed
               ,
               thou
               be
               not
               like
               those
               complained
               of
               ,
               Isaiah
               58.
               2.
               that
               haue
               a
               great
               mind
               to
               know
               Gods
               wayes
               ,
               and
               to
               read
               all
               sorts
               of
               directions
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               sought
               righteousnesse
               in
               a
               speciall
               manner
               of
               care
               ,
               and
               yet
               do
               not
               follow
               any
               of
               the
               courses
               they
               so
               much
               desire
               to
               kn●…w
               ,
               &
               seeme
               to
               commend
               and
               like
               .
               If
               euer
               thou
               wouldest
               haue
               thy
               soule
               to
               dwell
               at
               ease
               ,
               choose
               out
               for
               thy selfe
               those
               wayes
               which
               God
               doth
               teach
               thee
               ,
               Psalme
               25.
               12
               ,
               1●…
               .
               Let
               the
               Lord
               know
               ,
               that
               if
               hee
               will
               be
               pleased
               to
               teach
               thee
               a
               sure
               way
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               
               walke
               in
               his
               paths
               ;
               and
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               beforehand
               beseech
               him
               
                 to
                 vnite
                 thy
                 heart
                 to
                 his
                 feare
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               86.
               11.
               
               Thou
               shouldest
               bee
               of
               Dauids
               mind
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 O
                 that
                 my
                 way●…s
                 were
                 directed
                 to
                 keepe
                 Gods
                 statutes
                 ,
              
               and
               then
               thou
               wouldst
               resolue
               to
               keepe
               them
               ,
               Psal.
               119.
               5
               ,
               8.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 Shewing
                 what
                 rules
                 hee
                 must
                 obserue
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 deliuered
                 from
                 his
                 sinne
                 .
              
            
             
               HItherto
               in
               generall
               .
               The
               first
               thing
               then
               to
               be
               done
               
               by
               that
               Christian
               that
               would
               settle
               himselfe
               in
               a
               sound
               course
               ,
               to
               lay
               as
               it
               were
               the
               foundation
               of
               his
               saluation
               ,
               is
               to
               practise
               those
               rules
               that
               may
               deliuer
               him
               from
               the
               horrible
               danger
               and
               distresse
               he
               is
               in
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               al
               the
               power
               of
               all
               the
               sinnes
               he
               hath
               hitherto
               committed
               .
            
             
             
               If
               he
               consider
               of
               the
               dreadfull
               curses
               which
               he
               is
               liable
               vnto
               in
               
               respect
               of
               all
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               he
               ought
               not
               to
               thinke
               it
               much
               to
               vndergoe
               the
               hardest
               taske
               can
               bee
               enioyned
               ,
               to
               make
               himselfe
               capable
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               pardon
               for
               so
               many
               offences
               .
               And
               therefore
               with
               so
               much
               the
               more
               willingnesse
               and
               vnchangeablenesse
               of
               resolution
               ,
               should
               hee
               with
               much
               desire
               set
               vpon
               these
               rules
               now
               to
               bee
               giuen
               ,
               seeing
               they
               are
               but
               few
               in
               number
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               he
               may
               performe
               ,
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               much
               ease
               and
               comfort
               .
               And
               the
               more
               may
               he
               encourage
               his
               owne
               heart
               ,
               because
               when
               he
               hath
               done
               ,
               he
               may
               clearely
               see
               he
               hath
               done
               distinctly
               that
               which
               God
               required
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               with
               which
               he
               is
               satisfied
               through
               Christ.
               But
               before
               hee
               set
               vpon
               th●…
               practice
               of
               these
               rules
               ,
               he
               must
               in
               iudgement
               bee
               throughly
               resolued
               of
               three
               things
               .
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               that
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               hath
               
               made
               a
               full
               and
               sufficient
               satisfaction
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               all
               men
               :
               As
               he
               became
               
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 sinne
              
               ,
               he
               payed
               
                 a
                 price
              
               in
               his
               blood
               ,
               sufficient
               
               to
               
                 redeeme
                 vs
              
               ,
               Eph.
               1.
               6.
               
               
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 Lambe
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 taketh
                 away
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               Ioh.
               1.
               29.
               1
               
               Pet.
               1.
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               Ephes.
               1.
               10.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 is
                 well
                 pleased
              
               
               with
               this
               satisfaction
               made
               by
               Christ
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               which
               he
               declared
               by
               that
               voyce
               from
               heauen
               ,
               Mat.
               3
               and
               17.
               &c.
               
               Yea
               ,
               hee
               hath
               set
               Christ
               forth
               in
               the
               view
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 propitiation
                 for
                 their
                 sinnes
              
               ,
               Rom.
               3.
               25.
               and
               hath
               sent
               vs
               
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 reconciliation
              
               ,
               and
               
                 beseecheth
                 vs
              
               by
               the
               word
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
              
               .
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayest
               attaine
               vnto
               this
               redemption
               by
               
               Christ
               ,
               if
               thou
               wilt
               practise
               those
               things
               which
               are
               required
               of
               thee
               :
               and
               this
               thou
               mayest
               bee
               assured
               of
               ,
               both
               because
               Christ
               
               is
               said
               to
               take
               away
               the
               sinnes
               of
               
                 the
                 world
              
               ,
               and
               because
               God
               offers
               this
               reconciliation
               in
               the
               Gospel
               
                 to
                 euery
                 creature
              
               ,
               and
               exempts
               none
               ;
               and
               because
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 sinne
              
               ,
               hee
               may
               haue
               
                 an
                 Aduocate
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 euen
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 righteous
              
               ;
               and
               besides
               ,
               thou
               feelest
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 knocking
              
               at
               the
               doore
               of
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               would
               come
               in
               ,
               Iohn
               1.
               29.
               
               Marke
               16.
               15.
               1.
               
               Iohn
               2.
               1.
               
            
             
               When
               thou
               hast
               thus
               prepared
               
               thy selfe
               by
               these
               three
               resolutions
               ,
               then
               if
               thou
               doe
               these
               foure
               things
               following
               ,
               thou
               mayest
               be
               sure
               to
               bee
               clearely
               rid
               of
               all
               danger
               that
               can
               any
               way
               befall
               thee
               for
               thy
               sinnes
               past
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               neuer
               so
               many
               or
               great
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               rule
               concernes
               the
               
               examination
               of
               thy selfe
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               this
               :
               thou
               must
               take
               thee
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               all
               the
               sins
               thou
               canst
               discerne
               by
               thy selfe
               ,
               and
               be
               sure
               
               thou
               doe
               this
               seriously
               and
               effectually
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               purpose
               retire
               thy selfe
               into
               some
               secret
               place
               ,
               and
               set
               thy selfe
               in
               Gods
               presence
               ;
               and
               then
               call
               to
               minde
               all
               the
               sinnes
               thou
               canst
               remember
               by
               thy selfe
               particularly
               ,
               write
               them
               downe
               as
               they
               come
               to
               thy
               mind
               ;
               aske
               thy selfe
               this
               question
               :
               
                 What
                 haue
                 I
                 done
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 my
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 I
                 were
                 now
                 to
                 dye
                 ,
                 would
                 feare
                 me
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 forgiuen
                 ?
              
               Take
               the
               answer
               to
               this
               question
               ,
               as
               thy
               sins
               come
               to
               thy
               mind
               ,
               till
               thou
               canst
               remember
               no
               more
               ,
               so
               as
               thou
               couldst
               in
               the
               sincerity
               of
               thy
               heart
               say
               ,
               that
               thou
               dealest
               plainly
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               doest
               not
               hide
               any
               fault
               ;
               and
               out
               of
               the
               liking
               thou
               hast
               of
               any
               sinne
               ,
               doest
               not
               forbeare
               to
               set
               it
               downe
               .
            
             
               Trouble
               not
               thy
               head
               with
               the
               thoughts
               of
               any
               other
               thing
               ,
               till
               this
               be
               done
               :
               and
               thou
               needest
               not
               care
               for
               order
               or
               phrase
               in
               setting
               it
               downe
               ,
               but
               doe
               it
               in
               such
               
               words
               as
               thou
               hast
               to
               vtter
               it
               in
               ,
               and
               be
               sure
               to
               spare
               none
               of
               thy
               
                 speciall
                 knowne
                 sinnes
              
               ,
               but
               let
               the
               Lord
               see
               ,
               
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 as
                 willing
                 to
                 indite
                 thy selfe
                 for
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 art
                 willing
                 hee
                 should
                 forgiue
                 them
                 .
              
               When
               thou
               hast
               in
               this
               manner
               taken
               a
               particular
               notice
               of
               thy
               sinnes
               ,
               then
               looke
               vpon
               the
               Catalogue
               following
               ,
               and
               examine
               thy selfe
               distinctly
               by
               it
               .
               For
               this
               Catalogue
               will
               be
               like
               a
               
                 Looking
                 glasse
              
               from
               all
               parts
               of
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               to
               shew
               thee
               thy
               offences
               .
               And
               so
               thou
               mayest
               obserue
               what
               faults
               thou
               couldst
               not
               find
               or
               remember
               by
               thy
               priuate
               examination
               ;
               and
               withall
               see
               in
               what
               phrase
               or
               order
               to
               digest
               thy
               sins
               .
               Let
               not
               thy
               thoughts
               trouble
               thee
               ,
               but
               chearefully
               endure
               this
               tryall
               of
               thy selfe
               ;
               and
               take
               heed
               thou
               do
               it
               not
               cursorily
               ,
               but
               take
               time
               enough
               ,
               and
               so
               thou
               maiest
               ,
               if
               thou
               wilt
               onely
               take
               one
               of
               the
               Chapters
               ,
               or
               two
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               
               lie
               in
               the
               Catalogue
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               in
               a
               day
               ,
               till
               thou
               come
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Catalogue
               :
               neither
               needst
               thou
               to
               trouble
               thy selfe
               about
               such
               sinnes
               as
               thou
               doest
               not
               clearely
               see
               that
               thou
               art
               guilty
               of
               ,
               but
               take
               onely
               such
               as
               thou
               art
               most
               sure
               thou
               hast
               offended
               in
               .
               It
               is
               enough
               in
               the
               practise
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               to
               take
               particular
               notice
               of
               knowne
               and
               apparent
               euils
               :
               a
               generall
               acknowledgement
               will
               serue
               for
               the
               rest
               .
               If
               thou
               thinke
               thy
               sinnes
               bee
               innumerable
               ,
               and
               so
               cannot
               be
               gathered
               
               into
               a
               Catalogue
               ,
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 acts
                 of
                 sinne
              
               are
               innumerable
               ,
               but
               
                 not
                 the
                 kindes
                 of
                 sinne
              
               .
               There
               is
               no
               sinne
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               condemned
               in
               the
               Scripture
               :
               and
               if
               there
               were
               as
               many
               sinnes
               as
               there
               bee
               liues
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               yet
               they
               might
               bee
               numbred
               ;
               and
               therefore
               that
               speech
               of
               Dauid
               ,
               that
               his
               sins
               were
               innumerable
               ,
               must
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               the
               acts
               of
               sinne
               ;
               for
               he
               might
               in
               one
               sinne
               
               be
               guiltie
               of
               innumerable
               acts
               :
               as
               if
               it
               were
               a
               sinne
               in
               thought
               ,
               it
               might
               be
               committed
               oftner
               then
               can
               be
               
                 by
                 vs
              
               numbred
               .
               But
               in
               repentance
               ,
               it
               is
               enough
               to
               humble
               our selues
               for
               the
               seuerall
               kindes
               of
               sinnes
               wee
               haue
               beene
               guiltie
               of
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               bee
               so
               many
               ,
               but
               they
               may
               be
               easily
               numbred
               .
               The
               seuerall
               acts
               of
               the
               same
               sin
               serue
               but
               as
               a
               generall
               aggrauation
               of
               the
               offence
               .
               Onely
               in
               this
               examination
               look
               to
               two
               things
               :
               The
               one
               ,
               that
               thou
               beseech
               God
               by
               prayer
               ,
               to
               shew
               thee
               the
               sins
               
               are
               most
               displeasing
               vnto
               him
               .
               The
               other
               is
               ,
               that
               thou
               take
               heed
               thou
               leaue
               not
               out
               any
               speciall
               knowne
               sins
               ;
               because
               else
               those
               sinnes
               so
               spared
               ,
               may
               buffet
               thee
               a
               long
               time
               after
               thou
               hast
               finished
               this
               course
               :
               and
               besides
               ,
               they
               may
               get
               head
               and
               preuaile
               against
               thee
               in
               practice
               ,
               if
               by
               this
               course
               they
               bee
               not
               brought
               vnder
               .
            
             
               Now
               that
               thou
               oughtest
               thus
               
               
               seriously
               to
               examine
               and
               call
               to
               minde
               thy
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               is
               one
               of
               the
               things
               God
               requireth
               of
               thee
               to
               bee
               distinctly
               done
               ,
               these
               places
               of
               Scripture
               do
               euidently
               proue
               ,
               and
               withall
               shew
               ,
               that
               God
               doth
               take
               euen
               this
               beginning
               of
               thy
               repentance
               well
               ,
               
                 Lament
                 .
                 3.
                 40.
                 
                 Psal.
                 4.
                 4.
                 
                 Ezec.
              
               16.
               43
               ,
               61.
               
               &
               20.
               43.
               
               &
               36.
               31.
               
               
                 Ier.
                 8.
                 6.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 28.
                 
                 Gal.
                 7.
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 Iob
              
               11.
               13.
               
               While
               thou
               art
               doing
               this
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               do
               well
               to
               doe
               no
               other
               exercise
               of
               Religion
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               but
               onely
               to
               attend
               this
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               thing
               that
               God
               requireth
               of
               thee
               distinctly
               to
               be
               
               done
               ,
               is
               
                 the
                 confession
              
               of
               those
               sins
               thus
               gathered
               into
               the
               Catalogue
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               performance
               of
               this
               dutie
               ,
               set
               sometime
               apart
               ,
               and
               present
               thy selfe
               before
               the
               Lord
               :
               and
               if
               thy
               memory
               will
               not
               carrie
               all
               the
               particulars
               of
               thy
               offences
               ,
               take
               with
               thee
               the
               written
               
               enditement
               ,
               and
               as
               Hezechiah
               did
               with
               his
               letter
               ,
               spread
               thy
               
               Catalogue
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               then
               
                 take
                 vnto
                 thee
                 words
              
               in
               the
               best
               manner
               thou
               canst
               ,
               to
               
                 iudge
                 thy selfe
              
               for
               those
               offences
               .
               Let
               the
               Lord
               know
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               thy
               hearts
               desire
               to
               
                 pleade
                 guiltie
              
               to
               each
               of
               those
               sins
               ,
               and
               in
               speciall
               ,
               vrge
               against
               thy selfe
               those
               sinnes
               wherein
               thou
               hast
               more
               especially
               offended
               .
               Be
               not
               ouer-carefull
               for
               words
               ;
               the
               Lord
               requireth
               thee
               but
               to
               doe
               it
               in
               the
               best
               words
               thou
               canst
               ;
               onely
               let
               thy
               words
               bee
               the
               true
               voice
               of
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               thou
               maiest
               bee
               sure
               the
               Lord
               vnderstandeth
               the
               meaning
               of
               thy
               heart
               .
               Let
               no
               obiection
               driue
               thee
               off
               from
               the
               practice
               hereof
               ,
               but
               doe
               it
               so
               ,
               as
               thine
               owne
               conscience
               may
               witnesse
               with
               thee
               ,
               that
               thou
               hast
               done
               it
               in
               the
               best
               manner
               thou
               canst
               .
               Now
               that
               it
               is
               a
               dutie
               necessarily
               required
               ,
               these
               Scriptures
               
               plainly
               shew
               ,
               
                 Hos.
                 14.
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 Pro.
                 28.
                 13.
                 
                 Leuit.
              
               16.
               21.
               
               &
               26.
               40
               ,
               51.
               
               
                 Iob
                 33.
                 27
                 ,
                 28.
                 
                 Psal.
              
               32.
               5.
               
               
               
                 Ier.
                 3.
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 Mat.
                 3.
                 6.
                 
                 Act.
                 19
                 18.
                 
                 Dan.
                 9.
                 
                 Neh.
                 9.
                 2.
                 
                 Rom.
                 10.
                 10
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 1.
                 
                 Ioh.
              
               1.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               This
               is
               the
               second
               dutie
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               thing
               thou
               must
               labour
               for
               distinctly
               ,
               is
               to
               conceiue
               
               true
               mourning
               and
               sorrow
               for
               these
               sinnes
               thus
               confessed
               .
               This
               is
               that
               sacrifice
               is
               so
               well
               pleasing
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               euery
               where
               in
               Scripture
               expresly
               required
               ,
               and
               the
               promises
               fastened
               (
               diuers
               of
               them
               )
               vpon
               this
               condition
               ,
               as
               these
               places
               manifestly
               sh●…w
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 4.
                 
                 Iam.
                 4.
                 9.
                 
                 Ioel.
                 2.
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 Zach.
                 12.
                 12.
                 
                 Isai.
                 1.
                 16.
                 
                 Psal.
                 31.
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                 Isai.
                 61.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 Ier.
                 50.
                 4.
                 
                 Ier.
              
               31.
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               Now
               that
               thou
               
               mayest
               attaine
               vnto
               softnesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               I
               aduise
               thee
               to
               take
               this
               course
               :
               Resolue
               with
               thy selfe
               to
               set
               some
               time
               apart
               ,
               at
               least
               once
               euery
               day
               for
               this
               businesse
               ;
               and
               when
               thou
               doest
               stand
               before
               the
               Lord
               with
               thy
               former
               mournefull
               inditement
               ,
               &
               while
               thou
               striuest
               to
               iudge
               thy selfe
               ,
               
               and
               to
               keepe
               an
               assise
               vpon
               thy
               owne
               soule
               ,
               begge
               of
               God
               to
               giue
               thee
               that
               
                 soft
                 heart
                 he
                 promised
              
               ,
               Ezech.
               36.
               26.
               begge
               it
               (
               I
               say
               )
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               let
               thy
               prayers
               bee
               without
               limitation
               for
               the
               time
               .
               If
               the
               Lord
               heare
               th●…e
               not
               the
               first
               time
               ,
               yet
               pray
               for
               it
               the
               next
               time
               againe
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               third
               day
               ,
               and
               so
               still
               ,
               till
               the
               Lord
               doe
               heare
               thee
               ,
               and
               make
               thee
               feele
               thy
               heart
               to
               melt
               ,
               and
               (
               if
               it
               may
               bee
               )
               teares
               to
               trickle
               downe
               thy
               ch●…kes
               before
               the
               Lord
               ;
               yea
               ,
               put
               on
               this
               resolution
               ,
               that
               thou
               wilt
               neuer
               stand
               before
               the
               Lord
               for
               any
               request
               while
               this
               course
               lasts
               ,
               but
               thou
               wilt
               remember
               this
               Petition
               ,
               to
               beseech
               him
               to
               giue
               thee
               secret
               sorrow
               and
               sensible
               for
               thy
               sinnes
               .
               It
               may
               bee
               ,
               the
               Lord
               will
               heare
               thee
               
                 at
                 the
                 first
              
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               while
               thou
               art
               
                 preparing
                 thy selfe
                 to
                 speake
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
              
               or
               while
               thou
               callest
               vpon
               him
               at
               the
               first
               or
               second
               time
               ;
               but
               yet
               if
               he
               doe
               not
               ,
               
               persist
               thou
               ,
               thy
               sute
               is
               iust
               ;
               and
               importunity
               will
               ouercome
               the
               
                 Lord
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 very
                 desire
                 to
                 sorrow
                 being
                 resolute
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 degree
                 of
                 true
                 godly
                 sorrow
                 .
              
               But
               yet
               that
               thou
               maiest
               be
               sure
               of
               it
               ,
               giue
               not
               ouer
               ,
               till
               the
               Lord
               heare
               the
               letter
               of
               thy
               desire
               ,
               if
               it
               may
               be
               .
               And
               withall
               striue
               against
               the
               perplexities
               of
               
                 an
                 vnquiet
                 heart
              
               ;
               feare
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               time
               of
               the
               day
               which
               thou
               setst
               apart
               for
               religious
               duties
               ,
               bee
               as
               earnest
               as
               thou
               canst
               ,
               and
               when
               that
               is
               done
               ,
               goe
               chearfully
               about
               the
               works
               of
               thy
               calling
               .
               Hang
               not
               downe
               thy
               h●…ad
               like
               a
               bulrush
               ,
               as
               if
               thou
               must
               do
               nothing
               else
               but
               sigh
               and
               bemoane
               thy selfe
               ,
               and
               shew
               a
               troubled
               mind
               in
               all
               things
               :
               Euen
               the
               freer
               and
               readier
               thy
               mind
               is
               ,
               the
               more
               fit
               thy
               heart
               will
               be
               for
               this
               or
               other
               holy
               employments
               .
            
             
               And
               further
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               vse
               of
               this
               Catalogue
               is
               not
               for
               euer
               ,
               nor
               do
               I
               require
               this
               speciall
               mourning
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               thy
               
               life
               ,
               but
               in
               this
               case
               of
               first
               repentance
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               body
               of
               sinne
               may
               be
               remoued
               .
               Therefor●…
               thou
               oughtest
               so
               long
               to
               vse
               the
               Catalogue
               of
               thy
               confessions
               of
               sins
               ,
               till
               thou
               feele
               in
               some
               measure
               this
               sorrow
               and
               melting
               of
               heart
               ,
               which
               when
               thou
               hast
               attained
               ,
               eith●…r
               sooner
               or
               later
               ,
               then
               addresse
               thy selfe
               to
               the
               fourth
               rule
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               r●…le
               concernes
               the
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 the
                 Promises
              
               ,
               especi●…lly
               the
               Promises
               of
               two
               sorts
               .
               First
               ,
               s●…ch
               as
               shew
               that
               God
               hath
               giuen
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 to
                 make
                 satisfaction
              
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               men
               :
               and
               
               then
               in
               speciall
               ,
               such
               promises
               as
               shew
               ,
               that
               through
               the
               merit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               hee
               that
               hath
               thus
               confessed
               and
               felt
               sorrow
               for
               his
               sin
               ,
               shall
               be
               receiued
               to
               fauour
               .
               Now
               
               for
               this
               purpose
               ,
               thou
               must
               get
               thee
               a
               distinct
               Catalogue
               of
               promises
               made
               to
               such
               as
               confesse
               their
               sinnes
               with
               sorrow
               and
               mourning
               ,
               and
               in
               them
               thou
               
               shalt
               see
               most
               plainly
               vnto
               how
               much
               riches
               and
               treasure
               thi●…
               entrance
               vnto
               godlin●…sse
               hat●…
               brought
               thee
               .
               For
               the
               conditio●…
               of
               the
               Promises
               being
               alread●…
               formed
               in
               thee
               by
               this
               grace
               〈◊〉
               God
               ,
               thou
               maist
               safely
               assure
               th●…
               soule
               of
               so
               much
               fauour
               fro●…
               God
               
                 in
                 particular
              
               ,
               as
               is
               
                 expres●…
                 contained
                 in
                 those
                 promises
              
               .
               Mar●…
               it
               ,
               thou
               as
               y●…t
               dar'st
               not
               claim●…
               all
               the
               prerogatin●…s
               or
               goo●…
               things
               contained
               in
               any
               Promis●…
               in
               Scriptur●…
               ,
               )
               et
               thou
               maist
               safely
               lay
               vp
               as
               treasure
               ,
               so
               muc●…
               
               as
               the
               Promises
               that
               concern●…
               confession
               and
               godly
               sorrow
               d●…
               assure
               and
               estate
               vp●…n
               thee
               ,
               an●…
               so
               thou
               shalt
               finde
               t●…at
               th●…u
               has●…
               〈◊〉
               
                 in
                 C●…rist
              
               already
               for
               〈◊〉
               and
               rich
               fauours
               ,
               and
               maist
               sh●…
               Gods
               expresse
               Word
               to
               warra●…
               thy
               claime
               ;
               as
               for
               example
               ,
               Go●…
               
               hath
               assur●…d
               thee
               ;
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               thou
               shalt
               not
               bee
               damned
               ,
               thou
               maist
               rest
               vpon
               it
               ,
               th●…se
               be
               plaine
               Scriptures
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               
               11.
               31
               ,
               32.
               
               Iob
               13.
               18
               ,
               19.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               haue
               mercy
               vpon
               thee
               ,
               and
               loue
               thee
               
               freely
               ,
               and
               take
               away
               his
               anger
               from
               thee
               ,
               
                 Prou.
                 28.
                 13.
                 
                 Ioel
                 2.
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 Hos.
                 14.
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 Ierem.
              
               31.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               all
               thy
               sinnes
               are
               forgiuen
               thee
               ,
               1
               
                 Ioh
                 1.
                 7
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 Zach.
              
               
               12.
               10.
               and
               so
               forward
               to
               the
               2.
               verse
               of
               the
               13.
               
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               at
               peace
               ,
               and
               reconciled
               ,
               and
               that
               thou
               
               hast
               a
               free
               right
               vnto
               his
               word
               ,
               and
               shalt
               finde
               his
               presence
               in
               his
               word
               ,
               Isaiah
               .
               57.
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               
            
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               now
               
               henceforth
               heale
               the
               nature
               of
               thy
               sinfulnesse
               ,
               Hos.
               14.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
            
             
               I
               do
               but
               instance
               in
               these
               few
               particulars
               ;
               but
               I
               could
               wish
               thee
               to
               make
               thee
               a
               full
               Catalogue
               ,
               and
               write
               out
               the
               words
               verbatim
               ,
               and
               learne
               them
               without
               booke
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               study
               them
               soundly
               to
               vnderstand
               them
               .
               And
               
               for
               thy
               ease
               I
               haue
               set
               downe
               the
               chiefe
               places
               of
               Scriptur●…
               as
               they
               lye
               in
               order
               .
            
             
               Leuit.
               26.
               41
               ,
               42
               ,
               44.
               
            
             
               2
               Kings
               22.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
            
             
               Iob
               33.
               27
               ,
               28.
               
            
             
               Psal.
               32.
               5.
               and
               51.
               17.
               
            
             
               Prou.
               28.
               13.
               
            
             
               Isaiah
               57.
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               and
               61.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
            
             
               Ierem.
               31.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               
            
             
               Zach.
               12.
               10.
               and
               so
               forward
               to
               the
               second
               verse
               of
               Chap.
               13.
               
            
             
               Hos.
               14.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
            
             
               Math.
               5.
               6.
               
            
             
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               31
               ,
               ●…2
               .
            
             
               Iam.
               4.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
            
             
               Now
               when
               thou
               hast
               written
               
               o●…t
               th●…se
               Promises
               ,
               and
               dost
               vnderstand
               the
               meaning
               of
               th●…m
               ,
               then
               carrie
               them
               into
               Gods
               presence
               ,
               as
               thou
               diddest
               the
               Catalogue
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               now
               beseech
               God
               ,
               for
               Iesus
               Christs
               sake
               ,
               to
               incline
               thy
               heart
               to
               beleeue
               these
               promises
               of
               Grace
               ;
               and
               to
               
               this
               end
               pray
               vnto
               God
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ,
               till
               the
               Lord
               bee
               pleased
               to
               let
               thee
               feele
               life
               in
               the
               Promises
               ,
               or
               a
               cleare
               perswasion
               ;
               and
               withall
               ,
               beseech
               GOD
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Promise
               from
               heauen
               ,
               to
               seale
               vp
               thy
               interest
               herein
               ;
               and
               if
               thou
               feele
               the
               ioyes
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               fall
               vpon
               thee
               in
               any
               of
               these
               promises
               ,
               O
               happy
               man
               that
               euer
               thou
               wast
               borne
               to
               such
               a
               rich
               estate
               .
               I
               say
               the
               same
               of
               this
               sensible
               life
               in
               the
               promises
               ,
               that
               I
               did
               before
               of
               godly
               sorrow
               :
               It
               may
               bee
               ,
               the
               Lord
               will
               heare
               thee
               at
               the
               first
               ;
               if
               not
               ,
               persist
               thou
               to
               begge
               this
               grace
               till
               thou
               obtainest
               it
               .
               Thou
               seest
               ,
               forgiuenesse
               of
               all
               thy
               sins
               ,
               which
               thou
               hast
               conf●…ssed
               is
               promised
               thee
               ,
               vrge
               the
               Lord
               with
               most
               humble
               depr●…cation
               to
               h●…are
               thee
               for
               the
               pardon
               and
               forgiuenesse
               of
               them
               ,
               f●…r
               the
               mediation
               sake
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               and
               his
               merits
               ,
               that
               sits
               at
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
               to
               make
               request
               for
               poore
               
               sinners
               that
               seeke
               mercy
               .
               Now
               when
               thou
               hast
               felt
               the
               Promises
               to
               bee
               any
               of
               them
               
                 spirit
                 and
                 life
                 to
                 thee
              
               ,
               then
               hast
               thou
               done
               this
               most
               glorious
               exercise
               ,
               and
               thou
               hast
               cause
               to
               praise
               God
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               thy
               life
               ,
               and
               what
               thou
               shouldest
               afterwards
               doe
               ,
               the
               Treatises
               following
               wil
               shew
               thee
               ;
               but
               for
               thy
               more
               cleare
               satisfaction
               ,
               I
               will
               answer
               a
               question
               .
            
             
               Quest.
               Thou
               wilt
               say
               ,
               I
               could
               take
               comfort
               in
               this
               course
               ,
               hauing
               done
               these
               things
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               doubt
               whether
               my
               consession
               or
               sorrow
               bee
               right
               ,
               or
               no.
               For
               I
               finde
               ,
               that
               wicked
               men
               in
               Scripture
               haue
               confessed
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               mourned
               too
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               Thou
               maist
               euidently
               try
               thy
               confession
               and
               sorrow
               ,
               
               by
               these
               signes
               of
               difference
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               wicked
               men
               haue
               confessed
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               sorrowed
               ,
               but
               both
               were
               compelled
               ,
               whereas
               
               thine
               is
               voluntarily
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               fre●…will-offering
               .
            
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Cain
               and
               Iudas
               conf●…ssed
               sin
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               
                 not
                 all
                 sorts
              
               
               
                 of
                 sinne
              
               ,
               but
               onely
               the
               capitall
               crimes
               knowne
               by
               them
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               had
               shamed
               and
               vndone
               themselues
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               sorrowes
               of
               wicked
               
               men
               were
               
                 more
                 for
                 the
                 punishment
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 the
                 sinne
              
               ;
               nor
               did
               they
               sorrow
               for
               
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 sinnes
              
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               sinnes
               before
               described
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               their
               confession
               and
               
               sorrowes
               were
               
                 not
                 ioyned
                 with
                 an
                 vnfained
                 desire
                 to
                 forsake
                 sinne
              
               ;
               whereas
               this
               is
               an
               infallible
               signe
               of
               true
               repentance
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               can
               as
               
                 heartily
                 desire
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 neuer
                 commit
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 heartily
              
               (
               I
               
               say
               )
               
                 desire
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 would
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 neuer
                 impute
                 it
                 .
              
               When
               a
               man
               can
               say
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               sinne
               ,
               but
               hee
               
               doth
               as
               vnfainedly
               desire
               God
               to
               giue
               him
               strength
               to
               leaue
               it
               and
               forsake
               it
               ,
               as
               hee
               doth
               desire
               
               that
               God
               should
               forgiue
               him
               '
               and
               not
               plague
               him
               for
               it
               :
               I
               say
               this
               is
               such
               a
               signe
               ,
               as
               was
               neuer
               found
               in
               a
               wicked
               man
               in
               any
               age
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               the
               confession
               and
               sorrowes
               of
               the
               wicked
               were
               not
               
               ioyned
               with
               any
               perswasion
               of
               Gods
               goodnesse
               ,
               or
               any
               constant
               desire
               to
               finde
               mercy
               with
               God
               in
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               
            
             
               Thus
               haue
               I
               shewe●…
               thee
               the
               directions
               ,
               which
               concerne
               this
               first
               and
               most
               weighty
               businesse
               that
               can
               concerne
               thee
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               three
               sorts
               of
               men
               whom
               this
               direction
               concernes
               .
               
               First
               ,
               such
               as
               neuer
               repented
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               such
               as
               though
               they
               haue
               repented
               ,
               yet
               haue
               not
               the
               comfort
               and
               assurance
               of
               their
               repentance
               ,
               who
               by
               following
               these
               directions
               ,
               may
               make
               all
               out
               of
               doubt
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               such
               as
               after
               calling
               fall
               into
               gr●…sse
               sin●…
               :
               These
               haue
               n●…ed
               to
               recouer
               themselues
               by
               the
               helpe
               of
               these
               directions
               .
               
               The
               Catalogue
               following
               may
               
               serue
               for
               other
               vses
               ,
               besides
               this
               of
               a
               mans
               practice
               in
               his
               repentance
               at
               his
               first
               conuersion
               ,
               or
               after
               apostacie
               :
               For
            
             
               1.
               
               As
               in
               a
               small
               Map
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               here
               see
               the
               sorts
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               get
               knowledge
               quickly
               ,
               what
               euill
               to
               auoyde
               ,
               which
               hitherto
               he
               hath
               not
               taken
               n●…tice
               of
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               may
               serue
               before
               the
               Communion
               ,
               for
               such
               as
               would
               make
               a
               generall
               suruey
               of
               their
               sin●…es
               ,
               in
               discharge
               of
               that
               examination
               which
               the
               Apostle
               mention●…th
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               
               For
               howsoeuer
               this
               large
               Catalogue
               be
               not
               of
               necessitie
               requisite
               to
               that
               examination
               ,
               yet
               vnto
               such
               as
               haue
               leasure
               and
               fitness●…
               ,
               it
               is
               profitable
               for
               their
               more
               abundant
               satisfaction
               .
               
            
             
               To
               conclude
               ,
               if
               any
               man
               that
               reades
               these
               pres●…nts
               ,
               and
               is
               guiltie
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               hee
               hath
               hitherto
               taken
               no
               sound
               course
               about
               
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               yet
               will
               not
               bee
               perswaded
               to
               practise
               these
               directions
               :
               l●…t
               him
               consider
               ,
               that
               so
               long
               as
               his
               sinnes
               be
               vnr●…pented
               on
               his
               part
               ,
               and
               vnremitted
               on
               Godspart
               ,
               the
               pollution
               of
               all
               the
               sins
               he
               euer
               committed
               ,
               still
               cl●…aues
               vnto
               him
               ;
               so
               as
               he
               may
               iustly
               with
               the
               L●…per
               cry
               ,
               
                 Vncleane
                 ,
                 vncl●…ane
              
               :
               y●…a
               all
               his
               sinnes
               are
               written
               ,
               
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 with
                 a
                 pen
                 of
                 iron
              
               in
               Gods
               booke
               of
               remembrance
               ,
               and
               that
               hee
               is
               a
               meere
               
                 strang●…r
                 from
                 all
                 Gods
                 promises
              
               ;
               ●…nd
               liues
               
                 without
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               
                 without
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 world
              
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               he
               doth
               ,
               euen
               his
               
                 best
                 workes
                 ,
                 are
                 abo●…inable
              
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 seas
                 of
                 wrath
              
               hang
               ouer
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               vnspeakable
               
                 woe
                 will
                 bee
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 appearing
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               if
               he
               preuent
               it
               not
               by
               sound
               and
               speedie
               repentance
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 diuision
                 of
                 Sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 sinnes
                 against
                 the
                 whole
                 Law.
                 
              
            
             
               ALl
               the
               sinnes
               mentioned
               and
               condemned
               in
               the
               Bible
               ,
               may
               be
               cast
               into
               foure
               ranks
               .
               For
               they
               are
               ,
            
             
               Either
               
                 sinnes
                 against
                 the
                 whole
              
               
               Law
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               as
               may
               be
               committed
               against
               any
               of
               the
               Commandements
               .
            
             
               Or
               
                 sins
                 against
                 the
                 first
                 Table
              
               
               of
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               Or
               
                 sins
                 against
                 the
                 second
                 Table
              
               
               of
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               Or
               
                 sinnes
                 against
                 the
                 Gospell
              
               .
               
            
             
               The
               first
               sort
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               are
               sins
               against
               the
               whole
               Law
               ,
               and
               thus
               
               hee
               sinneth
               that
               is
               conceiued
               in
               sinne
               ,
               Psal.
               51.
               5.
               
            
             
               That
               allowes
               not
               the
               good
               he
               doth
               ,
               Rom.
               7.
               15.
               
            
             
               That
               doth
               the
               euill
               hee
               hates
               ,
               verse
               15.
               19.
               
            
             
             
               That
               hath
               not
               goodnesse
               dwelling
               in
               him
               ,
               ver
               .
               18.
               
            
             
               That
               doth
               not
               the
               good
               hee
               would
               ,
               ver
               .
               19.
               
            
             
               That
               hath
               euill
               present
               when
               he
               would
               doe
               good
               ,
               ver
               .
               21.
               
            
             
               That
               hath
               a
               law
               in
               his
               members
               ,
               rebelling
               against
               the
               law
               of
               his
               minde
               ,
               ver
               .
               23.
               
            
             
               That
               hath
               not
               knowledge
               to
               
               do
               good
               ,
               
                 Ier.
                 4.
                 22.
                 
                 Hosea
                 4.
                 6.
                 
                 Isaiah
              
               1.
               3.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               aggrauated
               ,
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 thou
                 refuse
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 wilt
                 not
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 
                   Iob.
                   21.
                   14.
                   
                   Psal.
                
                 36.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 thou
                 walke
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 whilst
                 thou
                 hast
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 12.
                 36.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 thou
                 hate
                 him
                 that
                 instructeth
                 thee
                 ,
                 Amos
                 5.
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 If
                 thou
                 detaine
                 the
                 truth
                 for
                 the
                 loue
                 thou
                 bearest
                 to
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 will
                 not
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 be
                 moued
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 82.
                 5.
                 
              
            
             
             
               That
               hath
               present
               occasion
               to
               
               doe
               good
               ,
               and
               yet
               puts
               it
               off
               ,
               though
               but
               till
               the
               morrow
               ,
               Pro.
               3.
               28.
               
            
             
               That
               seeketh
               his
               owne
               glory
               ,
               
               Prou.
               25.
               27.
               
            
             
               That
               boasteth
               of
               a
               false
               gift
               ,
               Prou.
               25.
               14.
               
            
             
               That
               praiseth
               himselfe
               ,
               Prou.
               27.
               2.
               
            
             
               That
               is
               pure
               in
               his
               owne
               eyes
               ,
               being
               not
               washed
               from
               his
               filthinesse
               ,
               Prou.
               30.
               12.
               
            
             
               That
               causeth
               others
               to
               goe
               astray
               ,
               especially
               the
               righteous
               ,
               Prou.
               28.
               10.
               
            
             
               That
               cals
               euill
               good
               ,
               or
               good
               euill
               ;
               or
               puts
               light
               for
               darknesse
               ,
               or
               darkenesse
               for
               light
               ;
               or
               that
               puts
               bitter
               for
               sweete
               ,
               or
               sweete
               for
               bitter
               ,
               Isaiah
               .
               5.
               20.
               
            
             
               That
               changeth
               the
               ordinances
               ,
               or
               addeth
               to
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               or
               diminisheth
               ought
               from
               it
               ,
               
                 Isa.
                 24.
                 5.
                 
                 Deut.
                 4.
                 2.
                 
                 Prou.
              
               30.
               6.
               
            
             
               That
               protects
               or
               defends
               others
               in
               sinne
               ,
               Ier.
               44.
               15.
               
            
             
             
               That
               sits
               still
               ,
               and
               is
               at
               rest
               ill
               
               sinne
               ,
               Zach.
               1.
               11.
               
               And
               considers
               not
               that
               God
               remembers
               his
               wickednesse
               ,
               Hosea
               7.
               2.
               and
               is
               without
               feare
               of
               Gods
               iudgements
               ,
               
                 Prou.
                 28.
                 14.
                 1
                 
                 Thess.
              
               5.
               3.
               
            
             
               That
               receiueth
               not
               correction
               ,
               
               but
               proudly
               hardeneth
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               is
               wilfull
               in
               euill
               ,
               
                 Ier.
                 5.
                 23.
                 
                 Ezech.
                 7.
                 10.
                 
                 Heb.
              
               3.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
            
             
               That
               feares
               reproach
               for
               well-doing
               ,
               
               Isaiah
               51.
               7.
               or
               feares
               the
               displeasure
               of
               God
               for
               breaking
               mans
               traditions
               ,
               Math.
               15.
               2
               ,
               9.
               or
               in
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               makes
               conscience
               of
               sinne
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               sinne
               ,
               Rom.
               14.
               
            
             
               That
               doth
               his
               worke
               to
               bee
               
               seene
               of
               men
               ,
               Math.
               6.
               and
               23.
               
            
             
               That
               hath
               the
               forme
               of
               godlinesse
               ,
               but
               denyeth
               the
               power
               of
               it
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               5.
               
            
             
               That
               is
               a
               louer
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               2.
               
               
               Tim.
               3.
               2.
               
            
             
               That
               is
               neither
               hote
               nor
               cold
               ,
               Reu.
               3.
               15.
               
               
            
             
             
               That
               doth
               not
               good
               with
               a
               
               ioyfull
               heart
               ,
               Deut.
               28.
               47.
               
            
             
               That
               esteemes
               the
               way
               of
               the
               multitude
               ,
               Exod.
               23.
               2.
               
            
             
               That
               is
               not
               circumspect
               ,
               but
               
               foolish
               and
               rash
               ,
               and
               rusheth
               vpon
               things
               without
               knowledge
               or
               counsell
               ,
               or
               consideration
               of
               opportunities
               ,
               circumstances
               ,
               meanes
               or
               end
               ,
               
                 Ephes.
                 5.
                 15.
                 
                 Prou.
                 15.
                 22.
                 
                 Ier.
              
               8.
               6.
               
            
             
               That
               is
               childish
               or
               vnconstant
               ,
               
               Ephes.
               4.
               14.
               as
               he
               is
               ,
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 is
                 carried
                 about
                 with
                 euery
                 winde
                 of
                 doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 hath
                 a
                 diuided
                 heart
                 ,
                 Hos.
                 10.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 is
                 mutable
                 in
                 his
                 affection
                 to
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 falleth
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 or
                 goeth
                 backe
                 ,
                 
                   Ier.
                   15.
                   6.
                   
                   Hos.
                   6.
                   4.
                   
                   Isai.
                
                 1.
                 4.
                 
              
            
             
               Hitherto
               of
               the
               sinnes
               against
               the
               whole
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 diuision
                 of
                 the
                 sinnes
                 against
                 the
                 first
                 Table
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 sorts
                 of
                 sinnes
                 against
                 Gods
                 nature
                 .
              
            
             
               TThe
               sinnes
               against
               God
               ,
               forbidden
               in
               the
               first
               Table
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               are
               of
               foure
               sorts
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Some
                 against
                 his
                 nature
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Some
                 against
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 his
                 worship
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Some
                 against
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 his
                 worship
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Some
                 against
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 worship
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               the
               sinnes
               against
               the
               nature
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               of
               two
               sorts
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Some
                 more
                 vnusuall
                 and
                 personall
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Some
                 more
                 vsuall
                 and
                 naturall
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               more
               vnusuall
               sinnes
               are
               such
               ,
               as
               are
               not
               found
               amongst
               
               Christians
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               in
               such
               persons
               onely
               ,
               as
               are
               most
               monstrously
               vile
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               ,
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Blasphemie
                 ,
                 to
                 reproach
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Idolatrie
                 ,
                 to
                 worship
                 the
                 creature
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Witchcraft
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Atheisme
                 ,
                 to
                 defend
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 desire
                 constantly
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 matchlesse
                 Pride
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 say
                 hee
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 exalt
                 himselfe
                 aboue
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 to
                 hold
                 after
                 con●…ction
                 ,
                 errors
                 against
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 inward
                 hatred
                 and
                 loathing
                 of
                 God.
                 It
                 shall
                 〈◊〉
                 to
                 haue
                 thus
                 touched
                 th●…se
                 sins
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               more
               vsuall
               sins
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               found
               in
               the
               most
               men
               by
               nature
               ,
               are
               such
               as
               these
               .
            
             
               That
               naturall
               Atheisme
               ,
               of
               
               which
               he
               is
               guiltie
               ,
            
             
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 customarily
                 spends
                 his
                 time
                 without
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 Ephes.
                 2.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 conceiues
                 Atheisticall
                 thoughts
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 such
                 thoughts
                 he
                 is
                 guilty
                 ,
              
            
             
               That
               with
               inward
               reasonings
               ,
               whether
               there
               be
               a
               GOD
               ,
               to
               which
               his
               heart
               inclineth
               ,
               Psal.
               14.
               1.
               
            
             
               That
               saith
               or
               thinketh
               ,
               God
               will
               neither
               doe
               good
               nor
               euill
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               neither
               seeth
               or
               regardeth
               ,
               
                 Isai.
                 ●…9
                 .
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 Zeph.
                 1.
                 12.
                 
                 Ezech.
                 9.
                 9.
                 
                 Iob
              
               22.
               13.
               
            
             
               That
               saith
               or
               thinketh
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               profit
               in
               seruing
               the
               Almightie
               ,
               Iob
               21.
               14.
               
               &
               22.
               17.
               
            
             
               That
               in
               affliction
               saith
               or
               thinketh
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               be
               deliuered
               ,
               2
               Kings
               7.
               2.
               
            
             
               That
               hath
               inward
               boylings
               about
               such
               things
               as
               God
               sheweth
               not
               reason
               of
               ,
               Iob
               33.
               13.
               
            
             
               That
               conceiueth
               rebellious
               thoughts
               about
               the
               decrees
               or
               prouidence
               of
               God
               ,
               Rom.
               9.
               
            
             
             
               Thus
               of
               naturall
               Atheisme
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               sin
               is
               Epicurisme
               ,
               
               which
               is
               shewed
               ,
            
             
               By
               fulnesse
               of
               bread
               and
               idlenesse
               ,
               
                 Ezech.
                 16.
                 49.
                 
                 Phil.
              
               3.
               19.
               
            
             
               By
               liuing
               in
               pleasure
               ,
               
                 Eccl.
                 11.
                 9.
                 
                 Iames
              
               5.
               5.
               
            
             
               By
               vanitie
               and
               strangenesse
               of
               apparell
               ,
               
                 Isai.
                 3.
                 
                 Zep.
              
               1.
               8.
               
            
             
               The
               third
               sinne
               ,
               is
               the
               defect
               
               of
               those
               graces
               ,
               by
               which
               wee
               should
               cleaue
               vnto
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               also
               when
               we
               want
               tha●…
               life
               of
               them
               should
               be
               in
               vs
               ;
               such
               are
               the
               defects
               of
               the
               warmth
               of
               the
               knowledge
               ,
               loue
               and
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               ioying
               and
               trusting
               in
               God
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 36.
                 1.
                 
                 Zeph.
                 3.
                 
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 Prou.
                 30.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Rom.
              
               7.
               
               These
               defects
               are
               the
               worse
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               our
               impotency
               and
               extreme
               indisposition
               to
               seeke
               to
               mend
               those
               things
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               an
               aggrauation
               of
               any
               of
               these
               defects
               ,
               that
               men
               doe
               not
               
                 stirre
                 vp
                 themselues
                 to
                 take
                 hold
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               ●…sai
               .
               64.
               7.
               
            
             
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               misplacing
               o●…
               
               our
               affections
               ,
               in
               setting
               ,
               them
               vpon
               earthly
               things
               ,
               employing
               our
               confidence
               ,
               feare
               ,
               ioy
               ,
               or
               loue
               vpon
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               things
               thereof
               ,
               whereby
               our
               hearts
               are
               any
               way
               alienated
               from
               God
               ,
               
                 Ier.
                 17.
                 5.
                 
                 Isai.
                 51.
                 7.
                 1
                 
                 Ioh.
                 2.
                 15.
                 
                 Math.
              
               6.
               
            
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               Pride
               :
               and
               there
               is
               a
               
               foure-fold
               pride
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               Arrogancie
               ,
               shewed
            
             
               By
               high
               lookes
               ,
               or
               indignation
               of
               spirit
               ,
               Isaiah
               10.
               12.
               and
               16.
               6.
               
            
             
               By
               fearlesnesse
               of
               a
               fall
               in
               prosp●…ritie
               ,
               and
               that
               boasting
               hopefulnesse
               in
               a
               broken
               estate
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 30.
                 6.
                 
                 Isai.
                 9.
                 10.
                 
                 Obad.
              
               3.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               pride
               of
               life
               ,
               which
               hath
               in
               it
               the
               secret
               lifting
               vp
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               &
               glorying
               in
               friends
               ,
               money
               ,
               meanes
               ,
               houses
               ,
               riches
               ,
               beauty
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               1
               
                 Iohn
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 17.
                 2
                 
                 Kings
              
               20.
               3.
               with
               2
               Chron.
               32.
               25.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               pride
               of
               gifts
               ,
               exprest
               ,
            
             
             
               By
               great
               thoughts
               of
               our selues
               ,
               being
               wise
               in
               our selues
               ,
               Rom.
               12.
               16.
               
            
             
               By
               fretting
               with
               enuy
               at
               the
               gifts
               and
               respects
               of
               others
               ,
               Num.
               1●…
               .
               2
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               
            
             
               By
               being
               ouer-confident
               of
               our
               owne
               innocency
               ,
               Iob
               34.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
            
             
               By
               desire
               to
               prie
               into
               the
               secret
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               being
               not
               content
               with
               things
               reuealed
               ,
               Deut.
               29.
               vlt
               Rom.
               12.
               3.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Pride
               in
               sinning
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               is
               guilty
               ,
            
             
               That
               dares
               commit
               great
               euils
               against
               his
               knowledge
               .
            
             
               That
               seemes
               wise
               in
               maintaining
               sinne
               ,
               
                 Prou.
                 3.
                 7.
                 
                 Psal.
              
               52.
               7.
               
            
             
               That
               hardens
               his
               heart
               against
               repentance
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 Sam.
                 15.
                 22
                 ,
                 23.
                 
                 Numb
                 .
                 15.
                 30
                 ,
                 31.
                 
                 Ierem.
                 16.
                 12.
                 
                 Iob
              
               34.
               37.
               
            
             
               That
               sinnes
               with
               affectation
               ,
               that
               glories
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               he
               that
               takes
               a
               pride
               in
               drunkennesse
               ,
               Isai.
               28.
               1
               ,
               3.
               
            
             
             
               That
               frets
               because
               he
               is
               cro●…
               in
               sinne
               ,
               Prou.
               19.
               3.
               
               And
               thus
               〈◊〉
               Pride
               .
            
             
               The
               sixt
               sinne
               is
               the
               neglect
               〈◊〉
               
               Gods
               mercy
               :
               and
               this
               is
               the
               mor●…
               grieuous
               offence
               ,
               because
               merc●…
               is
               the
               most
               eminent
               attribute
               〈◊〉
               God.
               For
               the
               sinnes
               of
               this
               kind
               worlds
               of
               men
               are
               damned
               i●…
               hell
               ,
               Iohn
               3.
               19.
               
            
             
               And
               against
               Gods
               mercy
               hee
               offends
               ,
            
             
               That
               askes
               wherein
               God
               hath
               loued
               him
               ,
               Mal.
               1.
               2.
               
            
             
               That
               abuseth
               Gods
               blessings
               ,
               Hos.
               10.
               1.
               
               &
               11.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
            
             
               That
               obserues
               not
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               in
               his
               prouidence
               ,
               Hosea
               2.
               8.
               
            
             
               That
               in
               aduersitie
               saith
               ,
               God
               cares
               not
               for
               him
               ,
               or
               hath
               passed
               ouer
               his
               iudgements
               ,
               or
               hath
               forsaken
               him
               ,
               Isaiah
               .
               40.
               28.
               and
               49.
               14.
               
            
             
               That
               enquireth
               not
               after
               God
               ,
               Zeph.
               1.
               6.
               
            
             
               That
               beleeues
               not
               Gods
               premises
               ,
               
               through
               neglect
               or
               despaire
               .
            
             
               That
               blesseth
               his
               heart
               against
               Gods
               threatnings
               ,
               Deut.
               29.
               19.
               
            
             
               That
               forsakes
               his
               owne
               mercy
               ,
               by
               trusting
               to
               lying
               vanities
               ,
               Ionah
               2.
               8.
               
            
             
               That
               scoffes
               at
               the
               signes
               of
               Gods
               mercy
               ,
               Isai.
               7.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
            
             
               That
               sacrificeth
               to
               his
               owne
               net
               ,
               ascribing
               the
               praise
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               Hab.
               1.
               16.
               
            
             
               That
               seekes
               not
               to
               God
               in
               his
               distresse
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               16.
               12.
               
            
             
               That
               sayes
               God
               cannot
               deliuer
               ,
               2
               Kings
               6.
               33.
               and
               7.
               2.
               
            
             
               That
               answers
               not
               when
               God
               calls
               ,
               Isai.
               50.
               2.
               
            
             
               That
               limits
               God
               ,
               Psal.
               78.
               41.
               
            
             
               That
               hath
               a
               spirit
               of
               bitternesse
               through
               discontent
               ,
               Hosea
               12.
               14.
               
            
             
               That
               dishonours
               God
               by
               his
               euill
               life
               ,
               Rom.
               2.
               24.
               
            
             
               Thus
               of
               the
               sins
               against
               Gods
               mercie
               .
            
             
               The
               seuenth
               sinne
               is
               resorting
               
               
               to
               witches
               ,
               Isai.
               8.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Leuit.
               20.
               6.
               
               Deut.
               18.
               11.
               
            
             
               Eightly
               ,
               hee
               offends
               ,
               that
               disregards
               
               Gods
               Workes
               ,
               Isaiah
               5.
               12.
               
            
             
               Ninthly
               ,
               that
               lies
               against
               God
               ,
               hauing
               professed
               to
               haue
               God
               to
               
               be
               his
               God
               Isai.
               29.
               13.
               
               And
               so
               he
               doth
               ,
            
             
               That
               opposeth
               the
               truth
               and
               objects
               against
               it
               .
            
             
               That
               performes
               not
               what
               hee
               promised
               in
               his
               sicknesse
               ,
               or
               aduersity
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               Sacraments
               .
            
             
               That
               falleth
               away
               from
               the
               truth
               .
            
             
               Tenthly
               ,
               that
               feares
               not
               God
               ,
               
               or
               not
               in
               a
               right
               manner
               :
               and
               so
               he
               sinneth
               ,
            
             
               That
               feares
               God
               onely
               for
               reward
               ,
               Iob
               1.
               9.
               
            
             
               That
               feareth
               God
               onely
               because
               of
               punishment
               ,
               Hos.
               3.
               5.
               
            
             
               That
               is
               not
               afraid
               of
               Gods
               presence
               ,
               or
               threatnings
               ,
               Psal.
               36.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Isaiah
               66.
               1.
               
               Ierem.
               6.
               10.
               
            
             
             
               That
               comforts
               not
               men
               in
               misery
               ,
               Iob
               6.
               14.
               
            
             
               That
               meddles
               with
               changers
               ,
               or
               the
               seditious
               ,
               Prou.
               24.
               21.
               
            
             
               That
               in
               matter
               of
               sinne
               is
               wise
               in
               his
               owne
               eyes
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               depart
               from
               iniquitie
               ,
               Prou.
               3.
               7.
               
            
             
               That
               sins
               ,
               because
               God
               doth
               forbeare
               to
               punish
               ,
               Eccles.
               8.
               13.
               
               Psal.
               50.
               19
               ,
               21.
               
            
             
               That
               feares
               the
               signes
               of
               Heauen
               ,
               Ierem.
               10.
               2.
               
            
             
               That
               finds
               an
               hardnesse
               of
               heart
               against
               Gods
               feare
               ,
               Isaiah
               63.
               17.
               
            
             
               Thus
               of
               the
               sinnes
               against
               the
               feare
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Eleuenthly
               ,
               That
               trusts
               not
               in
               
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               offends
               .
            
             
               That
               asketh
               not
               counsell
               of
               God
               ,
               Isaiah
               31.
               1.
               and
               30.
               1
               ,
               2.
               but
               vseth
               carnall
               helpes
               .
            
             
               That
               saith
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               hope
               ,
               Ierem.
               3.
               23.
               
            
             
               That
               trusts
               in
               man
               ,
               and
               makes
               flesh
               his
               arme
               ,
               Ierem.
               17.
               5.
               
            
             
               That
               puts
               his
               confidence
               in
               his
               
               wealth
               ,
               Prou.
               10.
               15.
               
               Iob
               31.
               24.
               
            
             
               That
               leanes
               to
               his
               owne
               vnderstanding
               ,
               Prou.
               3.
               5.
               
            
             
               That
               drawes
               not
               neere
               vnto
               God
               in
               aduersitie
               ,
               Zeph.
               3.
               2.
               
            
             
               That
               impatiently
               desireth
               death
               ,
               Iob
               7.
               15.
               
            
             
               Thus
               of
               the
               sinnes
               against
               trust
               in
               God.
               
            
             
               Twelfthly
               ,
               That
               neglects
               communion
               
               with
               the
               godly
               :
               he
               hath
               not
               God
               for
               his
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               no●…
               ioyned
               to
               Gods
               people
               :
               and
               this
               is
               aggrauated
               against
               him
               ,
            
             
               That
               in
               contempt
               of
               godliness●…
               goeth
               in
               the
               company
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               Iob
               34.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
            
             
               That
               reprocheth
               Gods
               people
               Psal.
               74.
               10
               ,
               18.
               
               Esay
               57.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
            
             
               That
               accounts
               the
               godly
               as
               signes
               and
               wonders
               ,
               Esay
               8.
               18.
               
            
             
               That
               reioyces
               in
               their
               disgraces
               ,
               Ezechiel
               25.
               6.
               
            
             
               That
               forsakes
               their
               fellowship
               ,
               either
               through
               carelesnesse
               and
               apos●…y
               ,
               Heb.
               10.
               25.
               or
               through
               ●…hisine
               ,
               Esay
               65.
               2
               ,
               5.
               
            
             
             
               That
               for
               malice
               persecutes
               them
               ,
               or
               casts
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Esay
               66.
               5.
               
            
             
               And
               thus
               of
               the
               sinnes
               against
               the
               nature
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 Shewing
                 how
                 men
                 offend
                 against
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 Gods
                 worship
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               sins
               against
               the
               meanes
               of
               Gods
               worship
               follow
               ,
               and
               these
               are
               of
               three
               sorts
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Not
                 worshipping
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Will-worshipping
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Idoll
                 worshipping
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               he
               offends
               in
               generall
               ,
            
             
               That
               worships
               not
               God
               ,
               Zac.
               14.
               17.
               
               
            
             
               That
               calls
               not
               vpon
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Ps.
               14.
               4.
               
               Esay
               64.
               7.
               
            
             
               That
               comes
               not
               to
               the
               Church
               2.
               
               Chron.
               29.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
            
             
             
               That
               prayes
               not
               in
               his
               family
               ,
               Ier.
               10.
               25.
               
            
             
               That
               receiueth
               not
               the
               Preachers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               Matthe●…
               10.
               14.
               
            
             
               The
               aggrauations
               are
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               is
               so
               far
               from
               worshipping
               
               atight
               ,
            
             
               That
               hee
               offers
               the
               blind
               and
               the
               lame
               for
               the
               maintenance
               〈◊〉
               Gods
               seruice
               ,
               Mal.
               1.
               8
               ,
               14.
               
            
             
               That
               he
               deuoures
               things
               sanctified
               ,
               that
               should
               be
               employe●…
               for
               the
               furtherance
               of
               Gods
               seruice
               ,
               Prou.
               20.
               25.
               
            
             
               That
               forbids
               Gods
               faithful
               Ministers
               to
               preach
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Acts.
               4.
               17.
               1.
               
               Thes.
               2.
               16
            
             
               That
               disswades
               men
               from
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               vpon
               preten●…
               that
               it
               is
               either
               polluted
               ,
               Mal●…
               .
               7
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               or
               vaine
               ,
               Mal.
               3.
               14.
               
            
             
               That
               is
               wayward
               ,
               or
               neue●…
               pleased
               with
               all
               ,
               or
               any
               part
               〈◊〉
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               or
               the
               mean●…
               thereof
               ,
               Math.
               1●…
               .
               16.
               
            
             
               Thus
               of
               sinnes
               of
               irreligiousnesse
               ,
               
               or
               not
               worshipping
               .
            
             
               Will-worship
               followes
               ,
               and
               so
               
               he
               offends
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               deuiseth
               any
               thing
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               to
               the
               intent
               to
               serue
               God
               by
               it
               ,
               Numb
               .
               15.
               38
               ,
               39.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               serues
               God
               for
               custome
               ,
               or
               after
               the
               old
               manner
               ,
               making
               the
               example
               of
               Fathers
               ,
               or
               fore
               fathers
               the
               rule
               of
               his
               seruice
               ,
               2
               Kings
               17.
               34.
               
               Ier.
               9.
               13
               ,
               14
               Amos
               2.
               4.
               1.
               
               Pet.
               1.
               18.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               feares
               God
               after
               the
               precepts
               of
               men
               ,
               Esay
               29.
               13.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               being
               not
               a
               Minister
               ,
               doth
               the
               worke
               of
               a
               Minister
               ,
               vpon
               pretence
               of
               necessity
               or
               deuotion
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               26.
               16.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               vrgeth
               the
               lesser
               things
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               neglects
               the
               greater
               ,
               Math.
               23.
               23.
               
            
             
               The
               aggrauations
               are
               ,
            
             
               To
               vrge
               menstraditions
               with
               
               opinion
               of
               necessity
               ,
               and
               with
               neglect
               of
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               Matthew
               15.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               9.
               
            
             
               To
               desire
               to
               bee
               taught
               vaine
               
               things
               ,
               Esay
               30.
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               
            
             
               To
               borrow
               rites
               and
               obseruations
               from
               the
               professed
               enemies
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               adde
               them
               as
               parts
               of
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               2
               
                 Kings
                 17.
                 34.
                 
                 Deut.
                 12.
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 Ezech.
              
               11.
               12.
               
            
             
               Idoll
               worship
               followes
               ,
               and
               so
               men
               offend
               ,
               either
               first
               inwardly
               ,
               
               or
               second
               outwardly
               .
            
             
               Inwardly
               he
               offends
               ,
               that
               conceiues
               of
               God
               in
               the
               likenesse
               of
               any
               thing
               created
               ,
               and
               manifests
               his
               offence
               .
               If
               he
               direct
               his
               worship
               to
               that
               likenes
               ,
               Comman
               .
               2.
               
               
                 Acts
                 17.
                 16.
                 1
                 
                 Iohn
              
               2.
               
               2●…
               .
            
             
               Outwardly
               he
               offends
               ,
            
             
               That
               makes
               an
               Image
               to
               resemble
               God
               by
               it
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 4.
                 12
                 ,
                 15.
                 
                 Esay
              
               40.
               18.
               
            
             
               That
               vseth
               any
               gesture
               of
               loue
               and
               reuerence
               vnto
               such
               Images
               ,
               by
               whomsoeuer
               made
               ,
               Hos.
               13.
               2
            
             
               That
               mentions
               the
               names
               of
               Idols
               ,
               either
               by
               way
               of
               swearing
               or
               apologie
               ,
               Exodus
               23.
               13.
               
            
             
               That
               is
               present
               at
               the
               Idolatrous
               
               feasts
               ,
               and
               therefore
               hee
               much
               more
               offends
               that
               is
               present
               at
               the
               seruice
               of
               the
               idoll
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 21
                 ,
                 22.
                 
                 Exod.
                 34.
                 15.
                 
                 Psal.
              
               106.
               28.
               
            
             
               That
               worshippeth
               the
               Image
               or
               God
               in
               the
               Image
               ,
               Comm.
               2●…
               
                 Exod.
                 32.
                 
                 Iudg.
              
               17.
               3.
               
            
             
               Thus
               of
               the
               sinnes
               against
               the
               meanes
               of
               Gods
               worship
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 Shewing
                 how
                 many
                 wayes
                 men
                 sin
                 against
                 the
                 holy
                 manner
                 of
                 Gods
                 worship
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               sins
               against
               the
               manner
               of
               Gods
               worship
               follow
               .
            
             
               And
               because
               it
               were
               tedious
               to
               reckon
               vp
               the
               seuerall
               sinnes
               against
               each
               part
               of
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               because
               in
               diuers
               things
               the
               same
               offences
               may
               bee
               committed
               against
               any
               one
               of
               the
               parts
               of
               Gods
               seruice
               :
               Therefore
               I
               
               will
               briefely
               touch
               the
               generall
               wayes
               of
               offending
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               any
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               then
               more
               specially
               reckon
               the
               sins
               against
               those
               parts
               of
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               that
               are
               most
               vsuall
               and
               ordinary
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               an
               offence
               in
               any
               seruice
               
               due
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               serue
               him
            
             
               Hypocritically
               ;
               in
               shew
               and
               not
               in
               deed
               ,
               Esay
               29.
               13.
               
            
             
               Without
               repentance
               :
               to
               bring
               the
               loue
               of
               any
               sinne
               to
               any
               part
               of
               his
               seruice
               ,
               Esay
               1.
               15.
               
            
             
               Without
               delight
               and
               willingnesse
               ,
               Ioshua
               24.
               15.
               
            
             
               Without
               constancie
               :
               to
               serue
               him
               but
               by
               ●…its
               ,
               Hosea
               6.
               4.
               
            
             
               Without
               consideration
               or
               reuerence
               ,
               Eccl.
               5.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
            
             
               Thus
               in
               generall
               .
            
             
               In
               particular
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               He
               offends
               in
               hearing
               the
               
               VVord
               .
            
             
               That
               is
               vnteachable
               ,
               Esay
               28.
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               
            
             
               That
               hath
               idols
               in
               his
               heart
               
               through
               lust
               ,
               or
               malice
               ,
               or
               couetousnesse
               ,
               
                 Ezechiel
                 14.
                 7.
                 
                 Iames
              
               1.
               21.
               
            
             
               That
               heares
               without
               attention
               ,
               and
               comes
               for
               custome
               sake
               ,
               
                 Eccl.
                 5.
                 1.
                 
                 Ezech.
              
               33.
               31
               ,
               32.
               
            
             
               That
               is
               not
               a
               doer
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               Matthew
               7.
               26.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               offends
               in
               Prayer
               ,
               
            
             
               That
               praies
               not
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               or
               with
               perseuerance
               in
               prayer
               ,
               
                 Iob
                 27.
                 10.
                 
                 Luke
              
               18.
               1.
               
            
             
               That
               prayes
               without
               vnderstanding
               ,
               or
               power
               of
               the
               Spirit
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               15.
               
            
             
               That
               delights
               not
               in
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               Iob
               22.
               26.
               
            
             
               That
               regards
               wickednesse
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               
                 Psalme
                 66.
                 18.
                 
                 Pro.
                 21.
                 27.
                 
                 Esay
              
               1.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
            
             
               That
               doubts
               and
               wa●…ers
               ,
               or
               is
               discontented
               vpon
               false
               surmises
               that
               God
               heareth
               him
               not
               ,
               
                 Iames
                 1.
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 Mal.
              
               2.
               13.
               
               
            
             
               3.
               
               He
               offends
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
            
             
               That
               discernes
               not
               the
               Lords
               
               Body
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               29.
               
            
             
               That
               examines
               not
               himselfe
               before
               hee
               eates
               of
               that
               Bread
               ,
               and
               drinkes
               of
               that
               Cup
               ,
               refusing
               to
               iudge
               himself
               for
               known
               offences
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               28.
               
            
             
               That
               beleeues
               not
               the
               operation
               of
               God
               ,
               Col.
               2.
               12.
               
            
             
               That
               reconciles
               not
               himselfe
               to
               such
               as
               hee
               hath
               offended
               by
               trespassing
               against
               them
               ,
               Mat.
               5.
               
            
             
               That
               despiseth
               the
               Church
               and
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               22.
               
            
             
               4
               He
               offends
               in
               swearing
               ,
               
               That
               sweares
               by
               that
               which
               is
               no
               God
               ,
               Ier.
               5.
               
            
             
               That
               sweares
               in
               common
               talke
               and
               feares
               not
               an
               oath
               ,
               
                 Ier.
                 23.
                 10.
                 
                 Math.
                 5.
                 34.
                 
                 Eccl.
              
               9.
               2.
               
            
             
               That
               sweares
               falsly
               ,
               Zach.
               5.
               4.
               
            
             
               That
               loues
               false
               oathes
               ,
               Zach.
               8.
               17.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
            
             
               
                 Which
                 shewes
                 how
                 men
                 offend
                 in
                 breaking
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 .
              
            
             
               HItherto
               of
               the
               sins
               against
               the
               meanes
               and
               manner
               of
               Gods
               ,
               worship
               ,
               thetime
               of
               Gods
               worship
               followes
               ,
               which
               is
               principally
               the
               Sabbath
               .
            
             
               Now
               sinnes
               against
               the
               Sabbath
               are
               either
               more
               secretly
               ,
               or
               more
               openly
               .
            
             
               More
               secretly
               he
               offends
               ,
               
            
             
               That
               remembers
               not
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               before
               it
               come
               ,
               to
               vnloade
               his
               heart
               of
               worldly
               cares
               and
               businesse
               ,
               Comm.
               4.
               
            
             
               That
               longs
               to
               haue
               the
               Sabbath
               ouer-past
               ,
               Amos
               8.
               5.
               
            
             
               That
               spends
               the
               day
               in
               idlenes
               .
            
             
               That
               flourisheth
               not
               according
               to
               the
               blessings
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               meanes
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               ,
               Psal.
               92.
               the
               title
               ,
               with
               verse
               13
               ,
               14.
               
            
             
             
               That
               honours
               not
               the
               Sabbath
               with
               delight
               to
               doe
               Gods
               worke
               on
               that
               day
               ,
               Esay
               58.
               13.
               
            
             
               That
               is
               vnwilling
               to
               be
               informed
               concerning
               the
               authoritie
               and
               seruice
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               .
               This
               is
               to
               hide
               his
               eyes
               from
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               as
               the
               phrase
               is
               ,
               Ezechiel
               22.
               26.
               
            
             
               More
               openly
               he
               offends
               ,
               
            
             
               That
               omits
               publike
               or
               priuate
               duties
               ,
               or
               comes
               in
               too
               late
               ,
               or
               goes
               out
               too
               soone
               ,
               
                 Ezech.
                 46.
                 10.
                 
                 Psal.
              
               92.
               the
               title
               with
               
                 vers
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Leuit.
              
               23.
               3.
               
            
             
               That
               doth
               any
               manner
               of
               worke
               on
               that
               day
               ,
               Exod.
               20.
               10
               ,
               11.
               and
               31.
               15.
               
            
             
               And
               thus
               he
               offends
               ,
            
             
               That
               sels
               wares
               ,
               Neh.
               10.
               31.
               and
               13.
               15
               ,
               20.
               
            
             
               That
               carries
               burthens
               ,
               
                 Neh.
                 13.
                 15
                 ,
                 19.
                 
                 Ier.
              
               17.
               21.
               
            
             
               That
               trauels
               abroad
               ,
               Exodus
               16.
               29.
               
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               he
               offends
               ,
            
             
               That
               works
               in
               haruest
               on
               that
               
               day
               ,
               
                 Exod.
                 34.
                 22.
                 
                 Neh.
              
               14.
               15.
               
            
             
               That
               workes
               ,
               vpon
               pretence
               
               it
               is
               a
               light
               worke
               ,
               Exod.
               16.
               27
               ,
               28.
               and
               35.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               
                 Numb
                 .
                 15.
                 32.
                 
                 Matth.
              
               12.
               1
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               That
               employes
               his
               cattell
               or
               seruants
               ,
               though
               he
               worke
               not
               himselfe
               ,
               Exod.
               23.
               12.
               
            
             
               That
               finds
               his
               pleasures
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               vseth
               recreations
               ,
               Esay
               58.
               13.
               
            
             
               That
               speakes
               his
               own
               words
               ,
               Esay
               58.
               13.
               
            
             
               That
               hauing
               power
               ,
               reformes
               not
               the
               abuses
               of
               others
               against
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               
                 Nehem.
                 13.
                 
                 Ier.
              
               17.
               
            
             
               The
               aggrauation
               is
               ,
               to
               doe
               any
               of
               these
               things
               presumptuously
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 diuision
                 of
                 the
                 sins
                 against
                 the
                 second
                 Table
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 men
                 offend
                 in
                 the
                 Familie
                 ,
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 Common-wealth
                 .
              
            
             
               HItherto
               of
               sinnes
               against
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               sinnes
               against
               man
               are
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               either
               more
               specially
               ,
               or
               more
               generally
               .
            
             
               More
               specially
               we
               offend
               against
               others
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               that
               relation
               wherein
               we
               stand
               as
               superiours
               ,
               or
               inferiours
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               so
               men
               offend
               ,
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 Family
                 .
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               Familie
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               wife
               offends
               ,
               
            
             
               That
               is
               not
               subiect
               to
               her
               husband
               ,
               or
               not
               in
               euery
               thing
               ,
               
                 Eph.
                 5.
                 22
                 ,
                 24.
                 
                 Col.
              
               3.
               18.
               
            
             
               That
               is
               wastfull
               ,
               Prou.
               14.
               1.
               
            
             
             
               That
               is
               froward
               ,
               Prou.
               21.
               9
               ,
               19.
               
            
             
               That
               is
               idle
               ,
               Prou.
               31.
               13.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               husband
               offends
               ,
               
            
             
               That
               loues
               not
               his
               wife
               ,
               Eph.
               5.
               25.
               
            
             
               That
               dwels
               not
               with
               her
               as
               a
               man
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               7.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               childe
               offends
               ,
               
            
             
               That
               disobeyes
               his
               parents
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 30.
                 
                 Tit.
                 1.
                 6.
                 
                 Eph.
              
               6.
               1.
               
            
             
               That
               vseth
               any
               vnreuerent
               behauiour
               ,
               or
               any
               way
               sets
               light
               by
               them
               ,
               Commandement
               5.
               
               Ezeck
               .
               22.
               7.
               
            
             
               That
               receiueth
               not
               rebuke
               or
               correction
               with
               submission
               and
               reuerence
               ,
               
                 Prou.
                 13.
                 1.
                 
                 Hebr.
              
               12.
               9.
               
            
             
               That
               relieues
               not
               his
               parents
               in
               their
               wants
               ,
               Math.
               15.
               6.
               
            
             
               The
               aggrauations
               are
               ,
               
            
             
               To
               despise
               their
               instructions
               ,
               Prou.
               15.
               5.
               
            
             
               To
               discouer
               their
               infirmities
               ,
               Gen.
               9.
               22.
               
            
             
               To
               despise
               their
               infirmities
               ,
               either
               
               for
               deformity
               or
               infirmity
               ,
               Prou.
               23.
               22.
               
            
             
               To
               shame
               them
               ,
               or
               grieue
               them
               ,
               Prou.
               28.
               7.
               and
               27.
               11.
               and
               10.
               1.
               
            
             
               To
               mocke
               them
               ,
               Prou.
               30.
               17.
               
            
             
               To
               curse
               them
               ,
               Prou.
               20.
               20.
               and
               30.
               11.
               
               Exod.
               21.
               17.
               
            
             
               To
               smite
               them
               ,
               Exod.
               21.
               15.
               
            
             
               To
               waste
               their
               estates
               ,
               or
               chase
               them
               away
               from
               him
               ,
               Prou.
               19.
               29.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               parents
               offend
               ,
               
            
             
               In
               generall
               ,
               that
               bring
               not
               vp
               their
               children
               in
               nurture
               and
               instruction
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Ephe.
               6.
               4.
               
            
             
               In
               particular
               ,
            
             
               That
               restraine
               not
               sin
               in
               them
               ,
               1
               Samuel
               3.
               13.
               
            
             
               That
               correct
               them
               not
               ,
               but
               leaue
               them
               to
               themselues
               ,
               Prou.
               22.
               15.
               and
               23.
               13.
               and
               29.
               15.
               
            
             
               That
               prouoke
               them
               to
               wrath
               by
               immoderate
               correction
               ,
               or
               rebuke
               ,
               or
               intemperate
               speeches
               ,
               Ephes.
               ●…4
               .
            
             
               That
               prouide
               no●…
               or
               them
               in
               
               their
               callings
               ,
               or
               outward
               estates
               ,
               or
               marriage
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               8.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               Seruants
               offend
               ,
               
            
             
               That
               are
               idle
               and
               slothfull
               .
            
             
               That
               are
               disorderly
               ,
               as
            
             
               Without
               reuerence
               &
               feare
               .
            
             
               Without
               singlenesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               not
               as
               vnto
               Christ.
               
            
             
               With
               eye-seruice
               ,
               as
               men-pleasers
               .
            
             
               Grudgingly
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               the
               heart
               ,
               Eph.
               6.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
            
             
               That
               are
               vnfaithfull
               ,
               and
               shew
               it
               either
               by
               purloyning
               ,
               Tit.
               2.
               10.
               or
               by
               carelesnesse
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               such
               as
               cannot
               be
               trusted
               in
               any
               businesse
               ,
               Prou.
               13.
               17.
               
            
             
               The
               aggrauations
               are
               ,
               
            
             
               To
               answer
               againe
               ,
               Tit.
               2.
               9.
               or
               out
               of
               contempt
               or
               sullennesse
               ,
               not
               to
               answer
               ,
               
                 Prou.
                 29.
                 19.
                 
                 Iob
              
               19.
               16.
               
            
             
               To
               runne
               away
               ,
               Philem.
               
            
             
               Through
               pride
               and
               folly
               to
               seeke
               to
               rule
               ,
               Prou.
               19.
               10.
               and
               30.
               22.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               Masters
               offend
               ,
               
            
             
             
               That
               entertaine
               wicked
               seruants
               ,
               Psal.
               101.
               
            
             
               That
               gouerne
               their
               family
               negligently
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               4.
               
            
             
               That
               with-hold
               what
               is
               iust
               and
               equall
               ,
               in
               diet
               ,
               wages
               ,
               encouragement
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Col.
                 4.
                 1.
                 
                 Iam.
              
               5.
               4.
               
            
             
               That
               vse
               indiscreete
               and
               immoderate
               threatning
               ,
               Eph.
               6.
               9.
               
            
             
               Thus
               of
               the
               offences
               in
               the
               Family
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Common-wealth
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Subiects
               offend
               ,
               
            
             
               That
               speake
               euill
               of
               their
               Rulers
               ,
               
                 Exod.
                 22.
                 28.
                 
                 Eccles.
              
               10.
               vlt.
               
            
             
               That
               are
               disobedient
               to
               them
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               
            
             
               That
               pay
               not
               tribute
               nor
               custome
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               
            
             
               That
               rebell
               ,
               or
               are
               seditious
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               4.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Magistrates
               offend
               ,
               
            
             
               That
               oppresse
               the
               people
               by
               exactions
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               
                 Prou.
                 28.
                 15.
                 
                 Ezech.
              
               45.
               9.
               
            
             
               That
               make
               vniust
               lawes
               ,
               or
               execute
               not
               iust
               lawes
               ,
               Esa.
               10.
               1.
               
               
               
                 Ier.
                 5.
                 1.
                 
                 Mic.
              
               3.
               9.
               
            
             
               That
               are
               vnrighteons
               in
               iudgement
               ,
               either
               by
               bribery
               ,
               or
               lenitie
               ,
               or
               rigour
               ,
               or
               couetousnesse
               ,
               or
               wresting
               the
               Law
               ,
               Leuit.
               19.
               15.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               people
               offend
               ,
            
             
               That
               pay
               not
               their
               tithes
               or
               
               contributions
               ,
               
                 Mal.
                 1.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 9.
                 13
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 Gal.
              
               6.
               6.
               
            
             
               That
               subiect
               not
               themselues
               ,
               but
               disobey
               them
               that
               haue
               the
               ouersight
               of
               them
               ,
               Heb.
               13.
               17.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Ministers
               offend
               ,
               
            
             
               That
               preach
               not
               ,
               or
               not
               constantly
               :
               but
               more
               of
               their
               sinnes
               afterwards
               amongst
               the
               sinnes
               against
               the
               soules
               of
               men
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 sinnes
                 against
                 mans
                 person
                 .
              
            
             
               THus
               of
               the
               sins
               against
               man
               ,
               considered
               more
               especially
               .
            
             
             
               More
               generally
               ,
               man
               sinnes
               against
               man
               ,
            
             
               Either
               with
               consent
               of
               his
               will
               :
               or
               without
               consent
               .
            
             
               The
               sinnes
               with
               consent
               ,
               are
               ,
            
             
               Either
               against
               the
               person
               of
               man
               :
            
             
               Or
               the
               puritie
               of
               man
               :
            
             
               Or
               the
               possessions
               and
               state
               of
               man
               :
            
             
               Or
               the
               name
               and
               praise
               of
               man.
               
            
             
               The
               sinnes
               against
               the
               persons
               of
               men
               ,
               are
               ,
            
             
               Either
               against
               the
               whole
               person
               :
            
             
               Or
               against
               their
               soules
               :
            
             
               Or
               against
               their
               bodies
               .
            
             
               The
               sinnes
               against
               the
               persons
               of
               men
               generally
               considered
               ,
               are
            
             
               Either
               by
               omission
               :
            
             
               Or
               by
               commission
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               By
               omission
               he
               offends
               ,
               
            
             
               That
               pitties
               not
               the
               afflicted
               ,
               Iob
               6.
               14.
               
            
             
               That
               relieues
               not
               the
               afflicted
               1
               
                 Iohn
                 3.
                 17.
                 
                 Mat.
                 25.
                 
                 Iob
              
               31.
               19
            
             
             
               That
               is
               implacable
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               forgiue
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 29.
                 
                 Iames
              
               2.
               13.
               
            
             
               The
               aggrauations
               are
               ,
               
            
             
               To
               professe
               to
               take
               no
               charge
               of
               his
               brother
               ,
               Gen.
               4.
               9.
               
            
             
               To
               stop
               his
               eares
               at
               the
               cry
               of
               the
               poore
               ,
               Prou.
               21.
               13.
               
            
             
               To
               estrange
               our selues
               from
               the
               very
               seruants
               of
               God
               in
               their
               misery
               ,
               Psal.
               38.
               11.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               commission
               ,
               men
               sinne
               ,
               
               either
               outwardly
               ,
               or
               inwardly
               .
            
             
               Inwardly
               he
               offends
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               enuies
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               Gal.
               5.
               21.
               either
               
            
             
               For
               his
               wealth
               ,
               Gen.
               26.
               14.
               
            
             
               For
               his
               respect
               with
               others
               ,
               Gen.
               37.
               11.
               
            
             
               For
               his
               giftes
               ,
               
                 Num.
                 11.
                 27
                 ,
                 28
                 ,
                 29.
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
              
               3.
               3.
               
            
             
               The
               aggrauations
               are
            
             
               So
               to
               enuy
               others
               ,
               as
               to
               desire
               their
               restraint
               ,
               Num.
               11.
               
            
             
               To
               enuy
               the
               very
               wicked
               ,
               especially
               so
               ,
               as
               to
               desire
               to
               partake
               of
               their
               delights
               ,
               Pro.
               24.
               1
            
             
             
               2.
               
               That
               is
               angry
               vnaduisedly
               
               Mat.
               5.
               22.
               
            
             
               The
               aggrauations
               .
            
             
               To
               be
               hasty
               to
               anger
               ,
               
                 Eccles.
                 7.
                 9.
                 
                 Prou.
              
               14.
               17
               ,
               29.
               
            
             
               To
               continue
               long
               in
               anger
               ,
               Amos
               1.
               11.
               
            
             
               To
               rage
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               confident
               without
               feare
               or
               care
               ,
               Prou.
               14
               16.
               
            
             
               To
               be
               incensed
               against
               the
               seruants
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               striue
               with
               them
               ,
               Esay
               41.
               11.
               
            
             
               To
               make
               friendship
               with
               the
               angry
               man
               ,
               Prou.
               22.
               24
               ,
               25.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               hates
               and
               is
               malicious
               ;
               
               which
               sinne
               is
               not
               auoided
               ,
               though
               the
               person
               thou
               hatest
            
             
               Be
               poore
               ,
               Iam.
               2.
               6.
               
            
             
               Bee
               infirme
               ,
               and
               haue
               many
               weaknesses
               ,
               Mat.
               18.
               10.
               
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               though
               they
               sinne
               ,
               Leuit.
               19.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
            
             
               The
               aggrauations
               are
               ,
            
             
               To
               increase
               in
               anger
               and
               hatred
               vpon
               euery
               occasion
               ,
               
                 Gen.
                 37.
                 8.
                 
                 Ezek.
              
               25.
               15.
               
            
             
             
               To
               wish
               a
               curse
               to
               others
               ,
               Iob
               31.
               30.
               
            
             
               To
               reioyce
               at
               their
               destruction
               ,
               
                 Prou.
                 24.
                 17.
                 
                 Iob
              
               31.
               29.
               
            
             
               To
               recompence
               euill
               ,
               Prou.
               24.
               29.
               
            
             
               Not
               to
               bee
               satisfied
               with
               the
               trouble
               of
               those
               whom
               he
               pursueth
               ,
               Iob
               19.
               22.
               
            
             
               That
               hates
               righteous
               men
               ,
               and
               shewes
               it
               ,
            
             
               By
               wishing
               their
               euill
               ,
               Psalme
               40.
               14.
               
            
             
               By
               reioycing
               at
               their
               hurt
               ,
               Psal.
               35.
               26.
               
            
             
               By
               gathering
               sinfull
               surmises
               into
               his
               heart
               when
               he
               comes
               amongst
               them
               ,
               and
               then
               telling
               them
               when
               hee
               comes
               abroad
               ,
               Psal.
               41.
               6.
               
            
             
               By
               iudging
               vncharitably
               of
               their
               afflictions
               ,
               Psal.
               41.
               8.
               
            
             
               Especially
               ,
               that
               hates
               them
               for
               this
               reason
               ,
               because
               their
               works
               are
               better
               then
               his
               ,
               1
               Ioh.
               3.
               12.
               and
               2.
               11.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               vexeth
               himselfe
               with
               
               
               worldly
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               causes
               〈◊〉
               distraction
               ,
               
                 Prou.
                 17.
                 22.
                 2
                 
                 C●…
              
               7.
               10.
               and
               vseth
               crying
               ,
               Eph●…
               4.
               31.
               
            
             
               The
               aggrauations
               are
               ,
            
             
               To
               refuse
               comfort
               ;
               Psal.
               77.
               
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             
               To
               wish
               his
               own
               death
               ,
               
                 Num.
                 14.
                 2.
                 
                 Iob
                 3.
                 
                 Ionah
              
               4.
               3.
               
            
             
               Thus
               of
               the
               sinnes
               internall
               .
            
             
               The
               externall
               sinnes
               are
               ,
               
            
             
               Either
               in
               gesture
               ,
            
             
               Or
               in
               words
               :
            
             
               Or
               in
               workes
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               gesture
               ,
               men
               offend
               ,
               by
               
               shaking
               of
               the
               head
               ,
               sharpening
               of
               the
               eyes
               ,
               casting
               downe
               of
               the
               countenance
               ,
               putting
               out
               of
               the
               finger
               ,
               gnashing
               of
               the
               teeth
               ,
               
                 Iob
                 16.
                 4
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 Esay
                 58.
                 
                 Psal.
              
               35.
               19.
               and
               37.
               12.
               and
               5.
               
               Gen.
               4.
               5.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               words
               he
               offends
               ,
               that
               
               speakes
               euill
               of
               any
               man
               ,
               
                 Tit.
                 3.
                 2.
                 
                 Matth.
              
               5.
               whether
               it
               be
            
             
               By
               censuring
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 10.
                 
                 Iam.
                 4.
                 11.
                 
                 Gal.
              
               5.
               15.
               
            
             
               Or
               by
               reuiling
               or
               reproaching
               ,
               Math.
               5.
               
            
             
             
               Or
               by
               any
               kinde
               of
               piercing
               bitter
               words
               ,
               Pro.
               12.
               18.
               
            
             
               Yea
               it
               is
               an
               offence
               ,
               to
               render
               reuiling
               for
               reuiling
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               6.
               
            
             
               To
               whisper
               euill
               of
               others
               ,
               though
               neuer
               so
               secretly
               ,
               Psalme
               41.
               7.
               
            
             
               To
               wrest
               the
               words
               of
               others
               for
               euill
               ,
               Psal.
               56.
               5.
               
            
             
               The
               aggrauations
               are
               ,
               
            
             
               1.
               
               To
               speake
               euill
               of
               dignity
               ,
               Iude
               8.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               To
               reproach
               Gods
               seruants
               ,
               this
               is
               blasphemie
               ,
               Colossians
               3.
               8
               and
               it
               is
               worse
               when
               men
               teare
               their
               names
               ,
               Psalme
               35.
               15.
               and
               it
               is
               increased
               when
               men●…
               reuile
               Gods
               Ministers
               ,
               1
               Corin.
               4.
               13.
               2
               
               Kings
               2.
               23.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               To
               curse
               the
               deafe
               ,
               or
               put
               a
               stumbling
               blocke
               before
               the
               blind
               ,
               Leui.
               19.
               14.
               
            
             
               To
               deride
               men
               in
               miserie
               ,
               Iob
               30.
               1.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               To
               take
               a
               pleasure
               in
               braw●…ing
               and
               contention
               ,
               Iames
               4.
               1.
               
               Psal.
               52.
               4.
               
            
             
             
               6.
               
               To
               haue
               a
               mouth
               full
               of
               cursing
               and
               bitternesse
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 3.
                 14.
                 
                 Iames
              
               3.
               9.
               and
               an
               habit
               of
               forwardnesse
               and
               peruersnesse
               of
               lips
               ,
               Prou.
               4.
               24.
               and
               an
               vnruly
               tongue
               that
               cannot
               bee
               tamed
               ,
               Iames
               3.
               8.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               To
               boast
               of
               his
               mischiefe
               herein
               ,
               Psal.
               52.
               1.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               To
               complaine
               of
               his
               neighbour
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               giuen
               to
               it
               ,
               Iames
               5.
               9.
               
            
             
               Thus
               he
               offends
               in
               words
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               workes
               he
               offends
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               generall
               ,
               that
               practiset●…
               
               any
               way
               the
               hurt
               of
               the
               persons
               of
               others
               ,
               either
               by
               fraud
               or
               violence
               .
            
             
               The
               aggrauations
               of
               hurtfull
               practices
               are
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               To
               adde
               affliction
               to
               the
               afflicted
               ,
               Psal.
               96.
               26.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               To
               deale
               vnfaithfully
               with
               our
               friend
               ,
               and
               to
               betray
               him
               ,
               Psal.
               41.
               9.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               To
               practise
               against
               the
               righteous
               ,
               or
               any
               way
               to
               trouble
               
               them
               ,
               
                 Psalme
                 37.
                 12
                 ,
                 14.
                 2
                 
                 Thes.
              
               1.
               6.
               and
               this
               receiueth
               increase
               of
               aggrauation
               :
            
             
               If
               thou
               practise
               against
               them
               because
               they
               follow
               goodnesse
               ,
               Psal.
               38.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
            
             
               If
               thou
               wrong
               them
               ,
               when
               thou
               hast
               receiued
               good
               from
               them
               ,
               Psal.
               38.
               20.
               and
               the
               worse
               ,
               if
               thou
               do
               it
               daily
               ,
               Psal.
               56.
               1.
               
            
             
               If
               thou
               marke
               their
               steps
               ,
               waiting
               for
               occasion
               to
               bring
               euill
               vpon
               them
               ,
               Psal.
               38.
               12.
               
               &
               56.
               6.
               
            
             
               If
               thou
               set
               on
               others
               to
               hurt
               them
               ,
               out
               of
               delight
               ,
               and
               with
               ioy
               ,
               Ezech.
               36.
               5.
               
            
             
               If
               through
               dissimulation
               thou
               priuily
               betray
               them
               ,
               Gal.
               2.
               4.
               
            
             
               If
               thou
               abuse
               them
               when
               they
               are
               dead
               ,
               Psal.
               79.
               2.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               particular
               .
            
             
               That
               is
               contentious
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               13.
               
            
             
               The
               aggrauations
               are
               ,
            
             
               Through
               contentions
               to
               bee
               scandalous
               ,
               
                 Gen.
                 13.
                 7.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
              
               6.
               1
               ,
               4.
               
            
             
             
               To
               sow
               discord
               ,
               Prou
               6.
               14.
               
            
             
               To
               fall
               at
               strife
               without
               consideration
               ,
               especially
               to
               bring
               others
               in
               troubles
               too
               ,
               Pro.
               17.
               14.
               
               &
               20.
               3.
               
               &
               26.
               17.
               
               &
               19.
               19.
               
            
             
               To
               oppresse
               the
               fatherlesse
               in
               suites
               ,
               Iob.
               31.
               21.
               
            
             
               Thus
               of
               sinnes
               against
               the
               whole
               person
               .
            
             
               Sinnes
               against
               the
               body
               follow
               ,
               
               and
               so
               men
               offend
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               By
               fighting
               ,
               and
               so
               hee
               offends
               that
               any
               way
               woundeth
               o●…
               blemisheth
               another
               ,
               Exod.
               21.
               24.
               
               Leuit.
               24.
               19.
               
               Exod.
               2.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               Whether
               he
               smiteth
               in
               scorne
               or
               in
               fury
               ,
               1
               Kings
               22.
               24
               
               Especially
               ,
               that
               hurts
               a
               woman
               with
               child
               ,
               Exod.
               21.
               22.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               murther
               ,
               and
               so
               hee
               offends
               that
               takes
               away
               the
               life
               of
               another
               willingly
               .
            
             
               The
               aggrauations
               of
               murther
               are
               ,
            
             
               To
               kill
               father
               or
               mother
               ,
               1
               Timothy
               1.
               9.
               
            
             
               To
               kill
               ones
               children
               ,
               2
               Kings
               
               3.
               27.
               though
               it
               were
               done
               for
               sacrifice
               .
            
             
               To
               kill
               Gods
               seruants
               ,
               
                 Heb.
                 11.
                 37.
                 
                 Reuel
              
               .
               16.
               6.
               
            
             
               To
               kill
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               Thus
               of
               offences
               against
               the
               body
               .
            
             
               The
               sinnes
               against
               the
               soule
               
               follow
               .
            
             
               Against
               the
               soule
               offend
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               Ministers
               :
               and
               so
               he
               that
               is
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               cannot
               teach
               and
               warne
               the
               people
               of
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               
                 Esay
                 56.
                 10.
                 
                 Ezech.
              
               33.
               
            
             
               That
               is
               prophane
               in
               his
               disposition
               and
               life
               ,
               Ier.
               23.
               14
               ,
               11.
               
            
             
               That
               runnes
               before
               he
               be
               sent
               ,
               Ier.
               23.
               21.
               
            
             
               That
               is
               negligent
               in
               his
               calling
               ,
               and
               vseth
               not
               his
               gifts
               ,
               1.
               
               Tim.
               4.
               14.
               
            
             
               That
               teacheth
               false
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               prophecieth
               in
               
                 Baal
                 ,
                 Ier.
              
               23.
               13.
               
            
             
               That
               preacheth
               peace
               to
               wicked
               men
               ,
               and
               strengthneth
               them
               in
               their
               euill
               courses
               ,
               Ezech.
               13.
               
               18.
               22.
               
               Ier.
               23.
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               17.
               
            
             
               That
               teacheth
               vnprofitably
               ,
               doating
               about
               vaine
               questions
               ,
               and
               strife
               ofwords
               ,
               vsing
               railing
               or
               oldwiues
               fables
               ,
               and
               prophant
               conceits
               &c.
               or
               the
               like
               vnprofitable
               matter
               ,
               1.
               
               Tim.
               3.
               4
               ,
               7.
               and
               4.
               7.
               
               &
               6.
               4.
               
            
             
               That
               in
               his
               teaching
               disgraceth
               and
               reuileth
               the
               godly
               ,
               
                 Ezech.
                 13
                 22.
                 
                 Phil.
              
               3.
               2
               ,
               18.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               people
               ,
               who
               may
               bee
               guiltie
               of
               murthering
               either
               others
               or
               themselues
               .
            
             
               Others
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               offends
               ,
            
             
               That
               suffereth
               his
               brother
               to
               sinne
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               reproue
               him
               ,
               Leuit.
               19.
               17.
               
            
             
               That
               giueth
               offence
               and
               is
               a
               stumbling
               blocke
               to
               the
               weake
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 3.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 32.
                 
                 Math.
              
               18.
               6.
               
            
             
               That
               instructs
               not
               others
               when
               he
               may
               and
               ought
               .
            
             
               That
               maketh
               or
               partaketh
               in
               any
               Schisme
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               12.
               
            
             
             
               2.
               
               Our selues
               ,
               and
               so
               hee
               offends
               ,
            
             
               That
               neglects
               Vision
               ,
               or
               the
               meanes
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               &
               grace
               ,
               Hos.
               4.
               6.
               
            
             
               That
               is
               subiect
               to
               no
               settled
               Ministry
               ,
               but
               hath
               itching
               eares
               ,
               and
               seekes
               a
               heape
               of
               Teachers
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               4.
               3.
               
            
             
               That
               is
               wilfull
               in
               impenitency
               ,
               Ezech.
               18.
               
            
             
               That
               forsakes
               the
               fellowship
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               Heb.
               10.
               25.
               
            
             
               That
               refuseth
               admonition
               ,
               2.
               
               
                 Chron.
                 16.
                 10.
                 
                 Prou.
              
               29.
               1.
               
            
             
               That
               resisteth
               the
               truth
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               8.
               
            
             
               Thus
               of
               sins
               against
               the
               persons
               of
               men
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               
            
             
               
                 Shewing
                 the
                 sinnes
                 against
                 Chastity
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               sinnes
               against
               the
               purity
               of
               men
               follow
               ,
               and
               are
               
               either
               more
               grosse
               and
               vnusuall
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               ,
               or
               else
               more
               vsuall
               .
            
             
               The
               grosse
               offences
               are
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               Buggerie
               ,
               Exod.
               22.
               19.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Sodomit●…ie
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 27.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
              
               1.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Incest
               ,
               Leuit.
               18.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Poligamy
               ,
               Mal.
               2.
               15.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               vnnaturall
               filthinesse
               of
               women
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               Rom.
               1.
               26.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               Selfe
               poll●…tion
               ,
               or
               the
               transgression
               of
               
                 Onan
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               38.
               9.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               The
               sinnes
               about
               diuorce
               :
               so
               he
               offends
               ,
            
             
               That
               puts
               away
               his
               wife
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               fornication
               ,
               Math.
               5.
               23.
               
            
             
               That
               marrieth
               her
               that
               is
               vniustly
               diuorced
               .
            
             
               That
               marrieth
               himselfe
               againe
               ,
               after
               he
               hath
               vniustly
               put
               away
               his
               wife
               ,
               Math.
               19.
               9.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               Fornication
               ,
               Ephes.
               5.
               3.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               Whoredome
               or
               adulterie
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 6.
                 9.
                 
                 Iude
              
               15.
               
            
             
             
               The
               aggrauations
               of
               whoredome
               are
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               To
               force
               any
               to
               it
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               13.
               14.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               a
               man
               and
               his
               father
               should
               goe
               into
               a
               Maide
               .
               Amos
               2.
               7.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               To
               condemne
               it
               in
               others
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               commit
               it
               himselfe
               ,
               Rom.
               2.
               22.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               To
               entice
               others
               ,
               
                 Gen.
                 39.
                 7.
                 
                 Prou.
              
               2.
               16.
               
            
             
               10.
               
               To
               marry
               the
               daughter
               of
               a
               strange
               god
               ,
               
                 Mal.
                 2.
                 11.
                 
                 Nehe.
                 13.
                 27.
                 2
                 
                 Cor.
              
               6.
               17.
               
            
             
               The
               more
               vsuall
               sinnes
               follow
               :
            
             
               And
               so
               men
               offend
               either
               internally
               ,
               or
               externally
               .
            
             
               Internally
               he
               offends
               ,
            
             
               That
               hath
               impure
               thoughts
               ,
               
                 Math.
                 5.
                 28.
                 
                 Ephes.
                 2.
                 3.
                 1
                 
                 Thes.
              
               4.
               5.
               
            
             
               That
               hath
               inordinate
               affections
               ,
               and
               burning
               lusts
               ,
               Colos.
               3.
               5.
               
            
             
               Externally
               men
               offend
               ,
            
             
             
               1.
               
               In
               their
               senses
               ,
               as
               by
               impu●…e
               lookes
               ,
               
                 Iob
                 31.
                 1.
                 
                 Matth.
                 5.
                 27.
                 2
                 
                 Pet.
              
               2.
               14.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               their
               gestures
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               are
               guiltie
               of
               chambring
               and
               wantonnesse
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               13.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               their
               words
               ,
               by
               filthy
               speaking
               ,
               Col.
               3.
               8.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               By
               vsing
               the
               meanes
               ,
               or
               occasion
               of
               vncleannesse
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               meanes
               
               of
               vncleannesse
               he
               offends
               ,
            
             
               That
               makes
               light
               of
               the
               fornication
               of
               others
               ,
               1
               
                 Corinth
                 .
                 5.
                 2.
                 2
                 
                 Pet.
              
               2.
               7.
               
            
             
               That
               keepeth
               company
               with
               fornicators
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor
                 5.
                 9.
                 
                 Pro.
              
               7.
               25.
               
            
             
               That
               giues
               himselfe
               to
               ease
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               
                 Amos
                 6.
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 Tit.
              
               1.
               12.
               
            
             
               That
               vseth
               lasciuious
               dancing
               ,
               
                 Zeph.
                 1.
                 9.
                 
                 Marke
              
               6.
               22.
               
            
             
               That
               vseth
               lasciuious
               bookes
               or
               pictures
               ,
               1
               
                 Thes.
                 5.
                 22.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
              
               15.
               23.
               
            
             
               That
               hauing
               not
               the
               gift
               of
               continencie
               ,
               doth
               not
               marry
               ,
               
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               2.
               
            
             
               That
               disposeth
               not
               his
               children
               in
               marriage
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               37.
               
            
             
               That
               sorteth
               with
               winebibbers
               ,
               and
               the
               riotous
               ,
               Pro.
               23.
               20.
               
            
             
               That
               is
               desirous
               of
               dainties
               ,
               or
               any
               way
               giuen
               to
               gluttony
               ,
               
                 Pro.
                 23.
                 3.
                 
                 Ier.
              
               5.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
            
             
               That
               is
               giuen
               to
               prattling
               ,
               or
               idle
               gadding
               from
               house
               to
               house
               ,
               
                 Prou.
                 7.
                 11.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
              
               5.
               13.
               
            
             
               That
               vseth
               whorish
               attire
               ,
               or
               perfumes
               ,
               
                 Prou.
                 7.
                 10
                 ,
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 Zephaniah
              
               1.
               8.
               
            
             
               That
               vseth
               the
               attire
               of
               another
               sexe
               ,
               Deut.
               22.
               5.
               
            
             
               That
               beguiles
               another
               in
               marriage
               by
               error
               of
               person
               ,
               state
               ,
               or
               disease
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               Gen.
               29.
               25.
               
            
             
               That
               marrieth
               without
               consent
               of
               parents
               ,
               Gen.
               26.
               34
               ,
               35.
               
            
             
               That
               is
               guilty
               of
               drunkennes
               ,
               or
               vseth
               excessiue
               drinking
               ,
               1.
               
               Pet.
               4.
               4.
               
            
             
               The
               aggrauations
               of
               drunkennesse
               ,
               are
               ,
            
             
               To
               take
               a
               pride
               in
               it
               ,
               Esay
               28.
               1
            
             
             
               To
               be
               mighty
               to
               drinke
               wine
               ,
               Esay
               5.
               22.
               
            
             
               To
               continue
               long
               at
               it
               ,
               
                 Esay
                 5.
                 
                 1●…
                 .
                 Prou.
              
               23.
               30.
               
            
             
               To
               make
               others
               drunke
               ,
               Hab.
               2.
               15.
               
            
             
               Thus
               of
               sinnes
               against
               Chastitie
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
               .
            
             
               
                 Shewing
                 the
                 sinnes
                 against
                 mans
                 estate
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               sins
               against
               the
               estates
               of
               men
               follow
               ,
               and
               these
               are
               either
               internall
               ,
               or
               externall
               .
            
             
               Internall
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               offends
               ,
            
             
               That
               is
               discontented
               with
               his
               estate
               ,
               Heb.
               13.
               5.
               
            
             
               That
               is
               worldly
               ,
               and
               distresseth
               himselfe
               with
               bootlesse
               cares
               about
               his
               estate
               ,
               
                 Prou.
                 15.
                 27.
                 
                 Mat.
                 6.
                 25
                 ,
                 34.
                 
                 Luke
              
               21.
               34.
               
            
             
               That
               delights
               not
               in
               his
               calling
               ,
               Prou.
               12.
               17.
               
            
             
             
               That
               is
               couetous
               ,
               and
               in
               loue
               with
               the
               things
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               
                 Eph.
                 5.
                 5.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 6.
                 10.
                 1
                 
                 Ioh.
              
               2.
               15
            
             
               The
               externall
               signes
               follow
               ,
               and
               so
               men
               offend
               both
               by
               omission
               and
               commission
               .
            
             
               By
               omission
               he
               offends
               ,
            
             
               That
               employes
               not
               the
               good
               things
               he
               hath
               ,
               Iames
               5.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
            
             
               That
               relieues
               not
               the
               poore
               ,
               and
               so
               with-holdeth
               the
               good
               from
               the
               owner
               thereof
               ,
               Prou.
               3.
               28.
               
            
             
               The
               aggrauations
               are
               ,
            
             
               To
               forsake
               the
               poore
               ,
               Iob
               20.
               19.
               
            
             
               To
               hide
               his
               eyes
               from
               the
               poore
               ,
               Prou.
               28.
               27.
               
            
             
               That
               brings
               not
               foorth
               his
               corne
               to
               sell
               ,
               Prou.
               11.
               26.
               
            
             
               That
               detaines
               wages
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 24.
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 
                 Leuit.
                 19.
                 13.
                 
                 Iames
              
               5.
               4.
               
            
             
               That
               payes
               not
               what
               hee
               hath
               borrowed
               ,
               Psalme
               37.
               21.
               
            
             
               That
               is
               idle
               ,
               and
               neglects
               his
               calling
               ,
               Eccl.
               4.
               5.
               
               And
               of
               this
               sin
               he
               is
               guilty
               also
               ,
            
             
             
               That
               with-draweth
               not
               his
               foot
               from
               his
               neighbours
               house
               ,
               
                 Prou.
                 25.
                 17.
                 1.
                 
                 Tim.
              
               5.
               13.
               
            
             
               That
               is
               giuen
               to
               much
               sleepe
               ,
               Prou.
               6.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
            
             
               That
               is
               slacke
               in
               businesse
               ,
               Prou.
               10.
               4.
               and
               15.
               19.
               
            
             
               That
               neglects
               the
               opportunities
               of
               his
               calling
               ,
               Prou.
               10.
               5.
               
            
             
               The
               aggrauations
               are
               ,
            
             
               To
               be
               pertinacious
               in
               the
               defence
               of
               it
               ,
               Prou.
               26.
               16.
               
            
             
               To
               be
               a
               busie-bodie
               in
               other
               folkes
               matters
               ,
               2.
               
               Thess.
               3.
               11.
               
            
             
               That
               is
               slothfull
               in
               the
               busines
               of
               others
               ,
               Prou.
               26.
               
            
             
               That
               prouides
               not
               for
               his
               Family
               ,
               1.
               
               Tim.
               5.
               8.
               
            
             
               Thus
               of
               sinnes
               of
               omission
               .
            
             
               By
               commission
               he
               offends
               ,
            
             
               That
               steales
               ,
               robbes
               ,
               or
               pi●…fers
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               sinne
               mentioned
               in
               the
               eighth
               Commandement
               .
            
             
               That
               steales
               by
               consequent
               ;
               as
               he
               doth
               ,
            
             
               That
               is
               an
               Vsurer
               ,
               
                 Exod.
                 22.
                 25.
                 
                 Leu.
                 25.
                 36.
                 
                 Deut.
              
               23.
               19.
               
            
             
             
               That
               is
               guiltie
               of
               oppression
               ,
               
                 Iob
                 31.
                 38
                 ,
                 39.
                 
                 Amos
                 4.
                 1.
                 
                 Prou.
                 4.
                 17.
                 
                 Esay
              
               5.
               8.
               and
               ●…0
               .
               12.
               especially
               hee
               that
               loues
               oppression
               ,
               
                 Hosea
                 12.
                 7.
                 
                 Micha
              
               2.
               9.
               
            
             
               That
               vseth
               fraud
               in
               buying
               and
               selling
               ,
               in
               mete-yard
               ,
               waight
               and
               measure
               ,
               Deut.
               25.
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               and
               he
               is
               guilty
               of
               this
               sinne
               also
               ,
            
             
               That
               selleth
               reffuse
               ,
               Micha
               6.
               
            
             
               That
               maketh
               aduantage
               of
               the
               pouertie
               of
               others
               ,
               Leuit.
               25.
               39.
               
               &c.
               Prou.
               22.
               22.
               
            
             
               That
               takes
               the
               Mill-stone
               to
               pledge
               ,
               &c.
               Deut.
               24.
               6
               ,
               12.
               
            
             
               That
               being
               a
               buyer
               ,
               saith
               ,
               It
               is
               naught
               ,
               contrarie
               to
               his
               owne
               iudgement
               :
               and
               so
               likewise
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               that
               being
               a
               seller
               ,
               doth
               commend
               it
               for
               good
               ,
               when
               he
               knowes
               it
               is
               not
               so
               ,
               Prouerb
               .
               20.
               14.
               
            
             
               That
               vseth
               any
               other
               fraud
               ,
               though
               it
               bee
               not
               in
               buying
               or
               selling
               ,
               1
               Thes.
               4.
               6.
               
            
             
               And
               this
               sinne
               of
               stealing
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               extended
               further
               also
               ,
               as
               ,
            
             
             
               1.
               
               To
               lesser
               stealths
               ,
               as
               robbing
               of
               vineyards
               ,
               or
               orchards
               ,
               or
               cor●…
               in
               the
               field
               ,
               Deut.
               23.
               24
               ,
               25.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               To
               rash
               suretiship
               ,
               Prou.
               6.
               1
               ,
               2.
               and
               22.
               26.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               To
               extremities
               vsed
               in
               recouering
               our
               owne
               rights
               ,
               Iob
               24.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               To
               not
               restoring
               of
               euillgotten
               goods
               ,
               Ezech.
               33.
               15.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               To
               remoouing
               of
               Land-markes
               ,
               Deut.
               19.
               14.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               To
               liuing
               in
               vnlawfull
               callings
               ,
               such
               as
               begging
               is
               ,
               2
               Thes.
               3.
               11.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               To
               vnthriftinesse
               ,
               in
               following
               vaine
               persons
               ,
               or
               spending
               prodigally
               on
               pleasures
               ,
               or
               diet
               ,
               Prou.
               12.
               11.
               and
               21.
               17.
               and
               22.
               26.
               and
               23.
               26.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               To
               the
               concealing
               of
               theft
               ,
               Prou.
               29.
               24.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               To
               the
               Lordly
               vsage
               of
               the
               borrower
               ,
               Prou.
               22.
               7.
               
            
             
               The
               aggrauations
               of
               the
               sinne
               of
               stealing
               ,
               are
               ,
            
             
               To
               take
               from
               the
               poore
               ,
               Deut.
               
               24.
               14.
               
               Iob
               20.
               19.
               
            
             
               To
               reproue
               it
               in
               others
               ,
               and
               yet
               commit
               it
               himselfe
               ,
               Rom.
               2.
               21.
               
            
             
               To
               doe
               it
               vnder
               pretence
               of
               Religion
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               11.
               20.
               
            
             
               To
               oppresse
               strangers
               ,
               or
               widdowes
               ,
               or
               the
               fatherlesse
               ,
               Exodus
               22.
               21
               ,
               22.
               
            
             
               To
               blesse
               the
               couetous
               ,
               Ps.
               10.
               3
            
             
               To
               commit
               it
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Iudgement
               ,
               by
               peruerting
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               or
               by
               extortion
               ,
               Ezek.
               22.
               12.
               or
               by
               briberie
               ,
               
                 Amos
                 5.
                 12.
                 
                 Exodus
              
               23.
               8.
               or
               by
               refusing
               to
               doe
               Iustice
               ,
               Prou.
               21.
               7.
               
            
             
               To
               steale
               thy
               masters
               goods
               ,
               Titus
               2.
               10.
               
            
             
               To
               steale
               consecrated
               things
               ,
               by
               sacriledge
               or
               simonie
               ,
               
                 Mal.
                 3.
                 8.
                 
                 Acts
              
               8.
               18
               ,
               20.
               
            
             
               To
               steale
               a
               man
               or
               maid
               ,
               Exo.
               22.
               16.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XII
               .
            
             
               THus
               of
               the
               sinnes
               against
               mans
               goods
               .
            
             
               The
               sinnes
               against
               mens
               good
               name
               follow
               :
               and
               so
               men
               offend
               by
               omission
               ,
               or
               by
               commission
               .
            
             
               By
               omission
               he
               offends
               ,
            
             
               That
               sets
               not
               forth
               righteousnesse
               ,
               Prou.
               12.
               17.
               
            
             
               That
               doth
               not
               cleare
               or
               deliuer
               the
               afflicted
               ,
               when
               hee
               may
               ,
               Gen.
               40.
               23.
               
            
             
               That
               disgraceth
               others
               ,
               by
               forbearing
               their
               company
               without
               iust
               cause
               ,
               
                 Iob
                 19.
                 3
                 ,
                 19.
                 
                 Psalme
              
               58.
               3.
               
            
             
               That
               is
               vnthankfull
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               2.
               
            
             
               By
               commission
               men
               offend
               ,
               internally
               ,
               or
               externally
               .
            
             
               Internally
               he
               offends
               ,
            
             
               That
               despiseth
               his
               neighbour
               in
               his
               thoughts
               ,
               Prou.
               14.
               21.
               
            
             
               That
               disdaines
               at
               the
               credit
               and
               prayse
               of
               others
               ,
               as
               the
               Pharisees
               did
               .
            
             
             
               That
               thirsts
               after
               all
               occasions
               of
               the
               contempt
               of
               others
               ,
               Iob
               34.
               7.
               
            
             
               That
               is
               suspicious
               ,
               and
               thinketh
               euill
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               13.
               5.
               
            
             
               Externally
               he
               offends
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               witnesse-bearing
               ;
               and
               so
               
               he
               offends
               ,
            
             
               That
               condemnes
               a
               man
               without
               witnesse
               ,
               Deut.
               19.
               15.
               
            
             
               That
               beares
               false
               witnesse
               .
            
             
               That
               is
               fearefull
               to
               beare
               witnesse
               to
               the
               truth
               ,
               Deut.
               21.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
            
             
               That
               furthers
               the
               euill
               causes
               of
               wicked
               men
               ,
               Exodus
               23.
               1.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               lying
               ,
               Reuelation
               22.
               15.
               
               and
               the
               blame
               of
               this
               sinne
               reacheth
            
             
               To
               such
               as
               vse
               dissimulation
               ,
               Gal.
               2.
               13.
               
            
             
               To
               such
               as
               speake
               vntruth
               for
               feare
               ,
               Gen.
               38.
               2.
               
            
             
               The
               aggrauations
               of
               lying
               ,
               
               are
               ,
            
             
               To
               loue
               lyes
               ,
               
                 Reuelat.
                 22.
                 15.
                 
                 Psalme
              
               52.
               3.
               
            
             
               To
               hate
               those
               thou
               haste
               
               wronged
               with
               thy
               lyes
               ,
               Prouerbs
               26.
               vlt.
               
            
             
               To
               breake
               promise
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               3
            
             
               To
               preach
               falshoods
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               15.
               
            
             
               To
               say
               to
               men
               in
               distresse
               ,
               There
               is
               no
               helpe
               ,
               Psalme
               3.
               2.
               
               Iob
               13.
               14.
               
            
             
               To
               colour
               sinne
               with
               pretence
               of
               Religion
               ,
               Marke
               12.
               40.
               
            
             
               3
               In
               slandering
               and
               euill
               reports
               ,
               
               Exodus
               23.
               1.
               which
               is
               to
               be
               extended
               also
               to
            
             
               Biting
               iests
               ,
               Ephes.
               5.
               4.
               
            
             
               2
               To
               reuealing
               of
               secret
               infirmities
               ,
               Prou.
               11.
               13.
               and
               20.
               19.
               
            
             
               3
               To
               the
               carrying
               about
               of
               tales
               ,
               Leu.
               19.
               16.
               
               Prou.
               16.
               28.
               
            
             
               To
               the
               receiuing
               and
               furthering
               of
               slanders
               ,
               Ier.
               20.
               10.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               To
               the
               wresting
               of
               mens
               words
               ,
               or
               telling
               the
               truth
               of
               malice
               ,
               1
               
                 Sam.
                 22.
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                 Psalme
              
               52.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
            
             
               The
               aggrauations
               of
               slander
               ,
               
               are
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               To
               encourage
               themselues
               
               in
               an
               euill
               matter
               ,
               and
               to
               commune
               together
               about
               it
               ,
               Psalme
               64.
               5.
               
            
             
               2
               To
               boast
               of
               his
               wickednesse
               therein
               ,
               Psalme
               52.
               1.
               
            
             
               3
               To
               slander
               the
               righteous
               ,
               and
               quiet
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               Psalme
               31.
               18
               and
               59.
               2.
               and
               102.
               8.
               and
               35.
               20
               and
               83.
               3.
               5.
               and
               4.
               2.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               To
               raise
               an
               euil
               report
               of
               his
               Parents
               ,
               Gen.
               9.
               22.
               
            
             
               5
               To
               fill
               the
               eares
               of
               Princes
               with
               clamour
               ,
               Hosea
               7.
               3.
               
            
             
               6
               To
               be
               a
               make-bate
               ,
               or
               a
               rayler
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               6.
               9.
               2
               
               Tim.
               3.
               3.
               
            
             
               4
               In
               censuring
               and
               iudging
               ,
               Iames
               2.
               4.
               
            
             
               The
               aggrauations
               are
               ,
               
            
             
               To
               search
               and
               pry
               for
               faults
               in
               others
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               censure
               them
               ,
               Psalme
               64.
               9.
               
               Prou.
               16.
               27.
               
            
             
               To
               doe
               it
               for
               things
               indifferent
               Rom.
               14.
               
            
             
               To
               censure
               smal
               faults
               in
               others
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               great
               offences
               himselfe
               ,
               Mathew
               7.
               
            
             
               5
               In
               vain-glorie
               ,
               and
               minding
               
               
               
               
               
               
               too
               much
               our
               owne
               praises
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               also
               he
               offends
               ,
            
             
               That
               boasteth
               of
               a
               false
               gift
               ,
               Prou.
               27.
               1.
               
            
             
               That
               iustifieth
               himselfe
               ouermuch
               ,
               Iob
               35.
               2.
               
            
             
               That
               boasts
               of
               to
               morrow
               ,
               Prou.
               17.
               1.
               
            
             
               That
               measures
               himselfe
               by
               himselfe
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               10.
               12.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               In
               flatterie
               ,
               
                 Psalme
                 12.
                 3.
                 
                 Prou.
              
               27.
               14.
               and
               26.
               26.
               
               
            
             
               7.
               
               In
               iustifying
               the
               wicked
               ,
               Prou.
               17.
               15.
               and
               24.
               
               ●…4
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
               .
            
             
               HItherto
               of
               the
               sinnes
               with
               consent
               of
               the
               will.
               
            
             
               The
               sinnes
               before
               consent
               of
               the
               will
               ,
               are
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               To
               want
               desire
               of
               the
               good
               and
               well-fare
               either
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               other
               men
               .
            
             
               2
               To
               conceiue
               euill
               thoughts
               ,
               Matth.
               15.
               19.
               or
               couer
               euill
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               To
               delight
               in
               the
               inward
               contemplation
               of
               euill
               ,
               whether
               in
               dreames
               or
               awake
               ,
               though
               it
               bee
               without
               purpose
               to
               act
               them
               outwardly
               ,
               
                 Iude
                 8.
                 
                 Iames
              
               1.
               14.
               
            
             
               Hitherto
               of
               the
               sinnes
               against
               the
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIIII
               .
            
             
               
                 Shewing
                 how
                 many
                 wayes
                 men
                 offend
                 against
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               sinnes
               against
               the
               Gospel
               may
               bee
               referred
               to
               foure
               heads
               :
               as
               they
               are
               sinnes
               ,
            
             
               Against
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Against
               Repentance
               .
            
             
               Against
               Faith.
               
            
             
               Against
               the
               graces
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               He
               sinnes
               against
               Christ
               ,
            
             
               That
               saith
               ,
               he
               is
               Christ
               ,
               Math.
               
               24.
               5.
               
            
             
               That
               denyeth
               directly
               ,
               or
               by
               
               consequent
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               come
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               1
               Iohn
               4.
               3.
               and
               2.
               23.
               
            
             
               That
               hath
               base
               thoughts
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Esay
               53.
               3.
               
            
             
               That
               saith
               ,
               hee
               hath
               no
               sinne
               ,
               1
               Iohn
               1.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               10.
               
            
             
               That
               worships
               God
               without
               Christ
               ,
               Iohn
               17.
               3.
               1
               
               Iohn
               2.
               23.
               
            
             
               That
               vseth
               not
               Christ
               as
               his
               own
               and
               onely
               Aduocate
               ,
               1
               Ioh.
               2.
               2.
               1.
               
               Tim.
               2.
               5.
               
            
             
               That
               loues
               not
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               with
               inflamed
               affections
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               16.
               22.
               
               Eph.
               6.
               24.
               
               Philip.
               3.
               8.
               
            
             
               2
               Hee
               sinnes
               against
               repentance
               ,
               
            
             
               That
               confesseth
               not
               his
               sinnes
               without
               hiding
               ,
               distinctly
               ,
               Prou.
               28.
               13.
               
               Psalme
               32.
               5.
               
            
             
               That
               mourns
               not
               for
               his
               sins
               ,
               Ier.
               5.
               3.
               
            
             
               That
               forsakes
               not
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               Prou.
               28.
               13.
               
            
             
               Yea
               hee
               sinnes
               against
               repentance
               ,
            
             
             
               That
               repents
               fainedly
               ,
               Ieremi
               .
               3.
               10.
               
            
             
               That
               repents
               desperately
               ,
               as
               Cain
               and
               Iudas
               .
            
             
               That
               repents
               too
               late
               ,
               Iob
               27.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
            
             
               That
               repents
               by
               halues
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               things
               onely
               ,
               as
               Ahab
               and
               Herod
               .
            
             
               That
               falls
               away
               from
               his
               repentance
               ,
               2
               Peter
               2.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
            
             
               The
               aggrauations
               are
               ,
               
            
             
               To
               be
               wise
               to
               do
               euill
               ,
               Ier.
               4.
               22
            
             
               To
               pursue
               euill
               ,
               Prou.
               11.
               19.
               
            
             
               To
               reioyce
               in
               doing
               euill
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               mocke
               of
               sinne
               ,
               Prouerbs
               2.
               14.
               and
               14.
               9.
               
            
             
               To
               be
               without
               shame
               ,
               and
               to
               declare
               his
               sin
               like
               the
               Sodomites
               ,
               Esay
               5.
               9.
               
               Ier.
               3.
               3.
               
            
             
               To
               be
               incorrigible
               ,
               Ier.
               5.
               3.
               
            
             
               To
               fret
               ,
               because
               hee
               is
               crossed
               in
               sinne
               ,
               Prou.
               19.
               3.
               
            
             
               To
               blesse
               himselfe
               against
               the
               curses
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               Deut.
               29.
               19.
               
            
             
               To
               freeze
               in
               security
               ,
               Zephan
               .
               1.
               12.
               
            
             
             
               To
               refuse
               to
               returne
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               He
               sinnes
               against
               Faith
               ,
               
            
             
               That
               beleeues
               not
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               for
               his
               iustification
               and
               saluation
               ,
               Iohn
               3.
               17.
               
            
             
               Yea
               he
               offends
               ,
            
             
               That
               is
               carelesse
               ,
               and
               neglects
               the
               assurance
               of
               Faith
               ,
               
                 Heb.
                 6.
                 12.
                 
                 Rom.
              
               1.
               16.
               
            
             
               That
               in
               affliction
               doubts
               of
               Gods
               fauour
               and
               goodnesse
               ,
               Esay
               41.
               and
               49.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
            
             
               The
               aggrauations
               .
               
            
             
               Not
               to
               seeke
               after
               God
               at
               all
               ,
               Zeph.
               1.
               6.
               
            
             
               Not
               to
               stir
               vp
               our selues
               to
               take
               hold
               on
               God
               ,
               when
               mercy
               is
               offered
               ,
               Esay
               64.
               7.
               
            
             
               Not
               to
               answer
               when
               God
               calls
               ,
               Esay
               50.
               2.
               
            
             
               To
               forsake
               our
               owne
               mercy
               ,
               or
               scoffe
               at
               the
               signes
               of
               it
               ,
               Iohn
               2.
               
               ●…8
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               He
               sinnes
               against
               the
               graces
               
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               receiues
               the
               grace
               o●…
               God
               in
               vaine
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               6.
               1.
               
            
             
             
               2.
               
               That
               turnes
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               into
               wantonnesse
               ,
               Iude
               4.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               falls
               away
               from
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               either
               wholly
               ,
               by
               forsaking
               the
               acknowledgement
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               2
               Peter
               2.
               20.
               
               Or
               in
               the
               same
               measure
               ,
               by
               losing
               his
               first
               loue
               ,
               Reuel
               .
               2.
               4.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               tempts
               ,
               grieues
               ,
               or
               quencheth
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               
                 Eph.
                 4.
                 30.
                 1
                 
                 Thess.
              
               5.
               19.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               despites
               the
               Spirit
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               of
               malice
               persecutes
               the
               knowne
               truth
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               sinne
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               Hebrewes
               10.
               26.
               
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               SPIRITVALL
               TOVCH-STONE
               OR
               ,
               THE
               SIGNES
               OF
               A
               GODLY
               MAN.
               
            
             
               Drawne
               in
               so
               plaine
               and
               profitable
               manner
               ,
               as
               all
               sorts
               of
               Christians
               may
               try
               themselues
               thereby
               .
            
             
               Together
               with
               directions
               ,
               how
               the
               weake
               Christian
               ,
               by
               the
               vse
               of
               these
               Signes
               ,
               may
               establish
               his
               assurance
               .
            
             
               By
               N.
               BIFIELD
               late
               Preacher
               of
               
                 Gods
                 Word
                 at
                 Isleworth
                 in
              
               MIDDLESEX
               .
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 13.
                 5.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Examine
                 your selues
                 whether
                 ye
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 :
                 proue
                 your selues
                 :
                 Know
                 ye
                 not
                 your
                 owne
                 selues
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 except
                 yee
                 bee
                 Reprobates
                 ?
              
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Legatt
              
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               bee
               sold
               by
               
                 P.
                 Stephens
              
               ,
               and
               
                 C.
                 Meredith
              
               ,
               at
               the
               golden
               Lyon
               in
               Pauls
               Church-yard
               .
            
             
               1630.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               TO
               THE
               MVCH
               HONORED
               LADIES
               ,
               the
               Ladie
               
                 Ruth
                 Scydamore
              
               ,
               increase
               of
               peace
               and
               ioy
               in
               beleeuing
               .
            
             
               
                 HOw
                 great
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 assurance
                 of
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 saluation
                 is
                 ,
                 those
                 onely
                 know
                 that
                 are
                 either
                 scourged
                 with
                 the
                 conflicts
                 and
                 terrors
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 doubtings
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 are
                 solaced
                 and
                 established
                 with
                 the
                 sweet
                 dewes
                 of
                 refreshing
                 that
                 arise
                 from
                 a
                 rooted
                 ●…nd
                 well
                 grounded
                 Faith.
                 If
                 men
                 studie
                 assurances
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 
                 their
                 outward
                 possessions
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 earnest
                 and
                 diligent
                 should
                 men
                 be
                 to
                 assure
                 Gods
                 loue
                 and
                 the
                 inheritance
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 to
                 come
                 ?
                 There
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 clearer
                 signe
                 of
                 a
                 prophane
                 heart
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 account
                 these
                 cares
                 needlesse
                 :
                 nor
                 doe
                 I
                 know
                 a
                 iuster
                 exception
                 against
                 any
                 religion
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 done
                 what
                 he
                 can
                 to
                 obserue
                 the
                 directions
                 of
                 that
                 Religion
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 sure
                 he
                 shall
                 goe
                 to
                 Heauen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 But
                 since
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 possessed
                 of
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 doe
                 account
                 assurance
                 great
                 riches
                 ,
                 I
                 therefore
                 conceiue
                 hope
                 that
                 my
                 paines
                 about
                 this
                 subiect
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 altogether
                 vnacceptable
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 rather
                 because
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 Treatise
                 I
                 haue
                 endeauoured
                 
                 to
                 expresse
                 the
                 signes
                 of
                 triall
                 in
                 a
                 much
                 more
                 easie
                 way
                 then
                 before
                 ;
                 and
                 besides
                 haue
                 added
                 directions
                 ,
                 that
                 shew
                 how
                 a
                 weake
                 Christian
                 may
                 establish
                 himselfe
                 in
                 his
                 assurance
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 make
                 bold
                 to
                 dedicate
                 my
                 new
                 assay
                 herein
                 vnto
                 your
                 Ladiship
                 ,
                 You
                 haue
                 heard
                 the
                 substance
                 hereof
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 receiued
                 it
                 with
                 much
                 gladnesse
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 priuate
                 vse
                 of
                 these
                 signes
                 ,
                 you
                 haue
                 beene
                 pleased
                 to
                 professe
                 (
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 that
                 you
                 haue
                 found
                 much
                 contentment
                 and
                 establishment
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 assurance
                 .
                 Your
                 eminencie
                 in
                 the
                 sincere
                 profession
                 and
                 practise
                 of
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 shining
                 of
                 the
                 graces
                 here
                 treated
                 of
                 ,
                 long
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 many
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 haue
                 made
                 
                 you
                 worthy
                 to
                 bee
                 publikely
                 obserued
                 and
                 praysed
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 your
                 great
                 respect
                 and
                 fauour
                 shewed
                 to
                 mee
                 ,
                 hath
                 made
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 testifying
                 my
                 thankefulnes
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 small
                 pledge
                 and
                 assurance
                 of
                 my
                 desire
                 to
                 doe
                 your
                 Ladiship
                 any
                 seruice
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 Thus
                 beseeching
                 God
                 to
                 enlarge
                 the
                 comforts
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 in
                 your
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 prosper
                 you
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 concerne
                 the
                 blessed
                 hope
                 of
                 the
                 appearing
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 mighty
                 God
                 and
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 ●…end
                 and
                 rest
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Ladiships
                 to
                 be
                 commanded
                 ,
                 N.
                 BIFIELD
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 Describing
                 the
                 godly
                 man
                 by
                 such
                 signes
                 as
                 discouer
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 obseruation
                 of
                 other
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               signes
               of
               the
               true
               Christian
               ,
               that
               hath
               true
               grace
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               saued
               in
               Heauen
               when
               he
               dies
               ,
               may
               be
               cast
               into
               two
               Catalogues
               .
               
               The
               one
               ,
               more
               briefe
               :
               the
               other
               ,
               more
               large
               .
               The
               one
               Catalogue
               of
               signes
               ,
               describe
               him
               by
               such
               markes
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               most
               part
               doe
               outwardly
               distinguish
               him
               amongst
               men
               .
               The
               large
               Catalogue
               〈◊〉
               intend
               especially
               as
               a
               more
               infallible
               and
               effectuall
               way
               of
               triall
               ,
               as
               containing
               such
               signes
               as
               
               for
               the
               most
               part
               are
               not
               obserued
               by
               other
               men
               ,
               or
               not
               fully
               ,
               but
               are
               knowne
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               can
               bee
               found
               in
               no
               reprobate
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               Catalogue
               :
               the
               true
               
               Christian
               vsually
               discouers
               himselfe
               by
               these
               markes
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               
                 haue
                 fellowship
                 with
                 the
                 vnfruitfull
                 workes
                 of
                 darkenesse
              
               ;
               he
               will
               not
               
                 walke
                 in
                 the
              
               
               
                 counsell
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
              
               ,
               nor
               
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 sinners
                 :
              
               He
               will
               not
               sort
               himselfe
               with
               
                 workers
                 of
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 Psalme
              
               1.
               1.
               and
               26.
               4
               ,
               5.
               2
               ,
               Cor.
               6.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Hee
               will
               afflict
               and
               
               humble
               his
               soule
               for
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               mourning
               and
               weeping
               for
               them
               till
               the
               Lord
               be
               pleased
               to
               shew
               mercie
               and
               forgiue
               him
               .
               He
               doth
               account
               his
               sins
               to
               be
               his
               greatest
               burthen
               .
               He
               cannot
               make
               a
               mock
               of
               sinne
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               He
               labours
               to
               be
               holy
               
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               his
               conuersation
               ,
               watching
               ouer
               his
               owne
               waies
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               companies
               ,
               
                 Ps.
                 50.
                 23.
                 
                 Esay
                 56.
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                 Peter
              
               3.
               4
            
             
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               he
               makes
               conscience
               
               of
               the
               least
               commandements
               as
               well
               as
               the
               greatest
               ,
               auoyding
               silthy
               speaking
               ,
               and
               vaine
               iesting
               ,
               and
               laciuiousnesse
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               whoredome
               :
               lesser
               oathes
               as
               well
               as
               the
               greater
               ;
               reprochfull
               speeches
               as
               well
               as
               violent
               actions
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               hee
               loues
               and
               esteemes
               ,
               
               and
               labours
               for
               the
               powerfull
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               aboue
               all
               earthly
               treasures
               .
            
             
               Sixtly
               ,
               he
               honours
               and
               highly
               
               accounts
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               &
               delights
               in
               the
               company
               of
               such
               as
               truely
               feare
               God
               aboue
               all
               others
               ,
               Psal.
               15.
               4.
               
            
             
               Seuenthly
               ,
               hee
               is
               carefull
               of
               the
               
               sanctification
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ;
               neither
               daring
               to
               violate
               that
               holy
               rest
               by
               labour
               ,
               nor
               to
               neglect
               the
               holy
               duties
               belonging
               to
               Gods
               seruice
               publike
               or
               priuate
               .
               Esay
               56.
               and
               58.
               
            
             
               Eighthly
               ,
               hee
               loues
               not
               the
               
               world
               ,
               neither
               the
               things
               thereof
               ,
               
               but
               is
               more
               heartily
               affected
               in
               things
               that
               concerne
               a
               better
               life
               ,
               and
               so
               doth
               in
               some
               degree
               
                 loue
                 the
                 appearing
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               
            
             
               Ninthly
               ,
               He
               is
               
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 intreated
              
               ,
               hee
               can
               
                 forgiue
                 his
                 enemies
              
               ,
               
               desires
               peace
               ,
               and
               will
               doe
               good
               ,
               euen
               to
               them
               that
               persecute
               him
               ,
               if
               it
               lye
               in
               his
               power
               ,
               Mat.
               5.
               44.
               
            
             
               Tenthly
               ,
               Hee
               goeth
               on
               in
               the
               
               profession
               of
               the
               sinceritie
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               doth
               such
               duties
               as
               he
               knoweth
               God
               requires
               of
               him
               in
               businesse
               of
               his
               soule
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               oppositions
               of
               prophane
               persons
               ,
               or
               the
               dislike
               of
               carnall
               friends
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Eleuenthly
               ,
               He
               setteth
               vp
               a
               
               daily
               course
               of
               seruing
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               his
               family
               too
               ,
               if
               hee
               haue
               any
               ;
               and
               exerciseth
               himselfe
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               chiefe
               ioy
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               the
               daily
               refuge
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               calling
               vpon
               God
               continually
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 Shewing
                 the
                 generall
                 diuision
                 of
                 the
                 signes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wayes
                 how
                 the
                 signes
                 were
                 found
                 out
                 .
              
            
             
               THus
               of
               the
               shorter
               Catalogue
               of
               signes
               .
               Now
               it
               followes
               ,
               that
               I
               proceed
               to
               those
               infallible
               markes
               of
               Election
               and
               Saluation
               .
               And
               whereas
               I
               haue
               
               diuers
               yeeres
               since
               published
               a
               Treatise
               which
               I
               called
               Essayes
               ,
               or
               Signes
               of
               Gods
               loue
               and
               mans
               saluation
               :
               Hauing
               obserued
               that
               diuers
               haue
               accounted
               the
               manner
               of
               setting
               the
               Signes
               downe
               somewhat
               obscure
               in
               diuers
               parts
               of
               the
               Booke
               ,
               I
               will
               now
               ,
               by
               Gods
               assistance
               ,
               for
               the
               helping
               of
               the
               weakest
               Christians
               ,
               in
               this
               Treatise
               ,
               endeauour
               to
               expresse
               my selfe
               in
               this
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               tryall
               of
               a
               true
               Christian
               estate
               ,
               in
               a
               more
               plaine
               and
               easie
               course
               
               of
               ex●…mination
               ;
               and
               leaue
               both
               the
               former
               Treatise
               and
               this
               new
               Catalogue
               vnto
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               free
               choise
               of
               the
               godly
               Reader
               ,
               to
               vse
               which
               hee
               findeth
               most
               agreeable
               to
               his
               owne
               taste
               ,
               being
               both
               such
               as
               are
               warranted
               and
               founded
               vpon
               the
               infallible
               euidence
               of
               Gods
               vnchangeable
               truth
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               proiect
               then
               ,
               I
               consider
               of
               the
               triall
               of
               a
               true
               Christian
               
               sixe
               wayes
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               in
               his
               humiliation
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               his
               faith
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               the
               gifts
               of
               his
               minde
               ,
               with
               which
               he
               is
               qualified
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               in
               the
               workes
               of
               his
               obedience
               .
            
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               in
               the
               entertainment
               he
               hath
               from
               God.
               
            
             
               Sixtly
               ,
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               receiuing
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               .
            
             
               In
               all
               which
               hee
               differs
               from
               all
               the
               wicked
               men
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               so
               as
               neuer
               any
               wicked
               man
               
               could
               finde
               these
               things
               in
               his
               condition
               ,
               which
               are
               true
               of
               the
               weakest
               Christian
               in
               each
               of
               these
               signes
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               the
               true
               Christian
               may
               not
               doubt
               of
               his
               estate
               ,
               hauing
               found
               these
               signes
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               
               let
               him
               consider
               the
               proofes
               annexed
               to
               each
               signe
               :
               and
               that
               nothing
               may
               bee
               wanting
               to
               his
               aboundant
               consolation
               ,
               I
               will
               tell
               him
               ,
               how
               I
               found
               out
               these
               signes
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               grounds
               I
               proceeded
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               three
               sorts
               of
               places
               
               in
               Scripture
               (
               as
               I
               conceiue
               )
               which
               do
               point
               out
               the
               grounds
               of
               infallible
               assurance
               in
               those
               that
               can
               attaine
               vnto
               them
               :
               as
               first
               ,
               such
               places
               as
               expresly
               doe
               a●…firme
               ,
               that
               such
               and
               such
               things
               are
               signes
               .
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               1
               Ioh.
               3.
               14.
               
               
                 Hereby
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 translated
                 from
                 death
                 to
                 life
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 loue
                 the
                 brethren
                 .
              
               Here
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               shewes
               vs
               expresly
               ,
               that
               the
               loue
               of
               the
               brethren
               
               is
               a
               signe
               ,
               by
               which
               a
               Christian
               may
               know
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               translated
               from
               death
               to
               life
               :
               and
               so
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               giues
               signes
               to
               know
               whether
               their
               sorrow
               were
               
                 after
                 God
              
               ,
               or
               no
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               7.
               11.
               
               So
               doth
               the
               Prophet
               Dauid
               ,
               Psalme
               15
               giue
               diuers
               signes
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               man
               that
               shall
               dwell
               in
               Gods
               holy
               hill
               ,
               may
               be
               knowne
               .
               So
               the
               Apostle
               Iames
               tells
               vs
               ,
               how
               wee
               may
               know
               the
               wisedome
               from
               aboue
               ,
               by
               reckning
               the
               fruits
               and
               effects
               of
               it
               ,
               Iames
               3.
               17.
               
               So
               doth
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               tell
               vs
               ,
               how
               we
               may
               know
               ,
               whether
               we
               haue
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               in
               vs
               ,
               or
               no
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               9
               ,
               15
               ,
               &c.
               Gal.
               5.
               22.
               and
               4.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               find
               out
               signes
               ,
               by
               marking
               what
               graces
               in
               man
               the
               promises
               of
               God
               are
               made
               vnto
               .
               For
               thus
               I
               reason
               :
               Whatsoeuer
               gift
               of
               God
               in
               man
               brings
               him
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               Gods
               promises
               of
               eternall
               mercie
               ,
               that
               gift
               must
               bee
               an
               infallible
               signe
               
               of
               saluation
               .
               But
               such
               are
               such
               and
               such
               gifts
               ,
               as
               the
               instances
               in
               diuers
               Scriptures
               shew
               :
               And
               therefore
               the
               man
               that
               can
               finde
               those
               gifts
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               shall
               bee
               certainly
               saued
               .
               As
               for
               example
               :
               The
               Kingdome
               of
               heauen
               is
               promised
               to
               such
               as
               are
               
                 poore
                 in
                 spirit
              
               ,
               Mathew
               5.
               3.
               
               From
               thence
               then
               I
               gather
               ,
               that
               pouerty
               of
               spirit
               is
               an
               infallible
               signe
               .
               The
               like
               I
               may
               say
               of
               the
               
                 loue
                 of
                 the
                 Word
              
               ,
               and
               of
               
                 vprightnesse
                 of
                 heart
              
               ,
               and
               
                 of
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 the
                 appearing
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               I
               finde
               out
               other
               signes
               ,
               by
               obseruing
               what
               godly
               men
               in
               Scripture
               haue
               said
               for
               themselues
               ,
               when
               they
               haue
               pleaded
               their
               owne
               euidence
               for
               their
               interest
               in
               Gods
               loue
               ,
               or
               their
               hope
               of
               a
               better
               life
               .
               For
               looke
               how
               godly
               men
               in
               Scripture
               haue
               proued
               that
               they
               were
               not
               hypocrites
               :
               euen
               so
               may
               any
               Christian
               proue
               that
               he
               is
               not
               an
               
               hypocrite
               neither
               .
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               Iob
               being
               charged
               to
               bee
               an
               hypocrite
               ,
               and
               lying
               vnder
               the
               heauy
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               pleades
               his
               cause
               ,
               and
               proues
               that
               hee
               was
               not
               an
               hypocrite
               ,
               by
               his
               constancie
               in
               Gods
               wayes
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               constant
               estimation
               of
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               and
               
                 desire
                 after
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 after
                 his
                 appointed
                 food
                 ,
              
               Iob
               23.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               More
               of
               this
               kinde
               thou
               maist
               find
               in
               the
               proofes
               of
               particular
               signes
               .
            
             
               Now
               whereas
               some
               signes
               are
               general
               ,
               and
               thou
               mightest
               doubt
               of
               the
               exposition
               ,
               namely
               how
               that
               signe
               is
               infallible
               in
               such
               and
               such
               sences
               ;
               for
               thy
               establishment
               heerein
               ,
               thou
               mayest
               obserue
               ,
               that
               I
               expound
               the
               signe
               as
               it
               is
               expounded
               in
               other
               seuerall
               Scriptures
               .
               As
               for
               example
               :
               The
               loue
               of
               the
               brethren
               ,
               is
               a
               generall
               signe
               .
               Now
               how
               shall
               I
               know
               that
               I
               haue
               the
               right
               loue
               of
               the
               brethren
               ?
               This
               I
               explaine
               ,
               by
               flying
               to
               diuers
               other
               Scriptures
               ,
               
               wherein
               the
               particular
               explications
               of
               this
               signe
               are
               pleaded
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 tryall
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 by
                 the
                 signes
                 of
                 true
                 humiliation
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               first
               way
               then
               ,
               by
               which
               a
               Christian
               may
               trie
               himselfe
               ,
               is
               to
               examine
               himselfe
               about
               his
               humiliation
               for
               sinne
               ,
               whether
               it
               bee
               right
               or
               no.
               For
               vnder
               this
               head
               is
               comprehended
               the
               explication
               of
               the
               doctrine
               of
               pouerty
               of
               spirit
               ,
               and
               godly
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               generall
               of
               repentance
               for
               sinnes
               .
            
             
               Now
               the
               true
               Christian
               in
               this
               
               matter
               of
               humiliation
               ,
               shewes
               himselfe
               to
               haue
               attained
               that
               ,
               which
               no
               reprobate
               could
               euer
               attaine
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               diuers
               particulars
               ,
               as
               ,
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               Hee
               hath
               a
               
                 true
                 sight
                 and
              
               
               
                 sence
                 of
                 his
                 signes
              
               .
               Hee
               discernes
               his
               sinfulnesse
               of
               life
               both
               past
               and
               present
               ,
               and
               is
               affected
               and
               payned
               vnder
               the
               burthen
               of
               his
               daily
               wants
               and
               corruptions
               ,
               and
               sees
               his
               miserie
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               
                 Ier.
                 3.
                 12.
                 
                 Mathew
                 11.
                 28.
                 
                 Mathew
              
               5.
               4.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               He
               
                 trembles
                 at
                 Gods
              
               
               Word
               ,
               and
               feares
               his
               displeasure
               while
               it
               yet
               hangs
               in
               the
               threatnings
               ,
               Esay
               66.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               He
               
                 renounceth
                 his
                 owne
              
               
               merits
               ,
               and
               disclaimeth
               all
               opinion
               of
               true
               happines
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               thing
               vnder
               the
               Sunne
               ;
               as
               being
               fully
               perswaded
               that
               he
               cannot
               be
               saued
               by
               any
               worke
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               or
               be
               happy
               inenioying
               any
               worldly
               things
               ;
               and
               therefore
               is
               fully
               resolued
               to
               seeke
               for
               the
               chiefe
               good
               in
               Gods
               fauour
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               onely
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               He
               
                 mournes
                 heartily
              
               
               
                 and
                 secretly
                 for
                 his
                 sinnes
              
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               doth
               ,
            
             
             
               1
               
                 For
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 sinnes
              
               :
               for
               
               secret
               sinnes
               as
               well
               as
               knowne
               sinnes
               ;
               for
               lesser
               sinnes
               as
               well
               as
               greater
               ;
               for
               the
               present
               euils
               of
               his
               nature
               and
               life
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               sins
               past
               :
               yea
               ,
               for
               the
               sinnes
               he
               hath
               loued
               ,
               or
               haue
               beene
               gainfull
               and
               pleasing
               to
               him
               .
               Yea
               ,
               he
               grieues
               for
               the
               euill
               that
               cleaues
               to
               his
               best
               workes
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               for
               euill
               workes
               ,
               
                 Esay
                 6.
                 5.
                 
                 Rom.
                 7.
                 
                 Esay
                 1.
                 16.
                 
                 Matth.
              
               5.
               4.
               
            
             
               2
               
                 For
                 sinne
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 sinne
                 ,
              
               and
               
               not
               as
               it
               doth
               or
               might
               bring
               him
               shame
               ,
               or
               punishment
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               or
               in
               Hell.
               
            
             
               3
               He
               is
               as
               much
               
                 troubled
                 for
                 his
              
               
               sinnes
               ,
               as
               hee
               was
               wont
               ,
               or
               now
               should
               be
               
                 for
                 crosses
              
               in
               his
               estate
               .
               Hee
               mournes
               as
               heartily
               for
               the
               sorrowes
               that
               fell
               vpon
               Gods
               Sonne
               for
               his
               sinne
               ,
               as
               if
               hee
               had
               lost
               his
               owne
               and
               onely
               Sonne
               ,
               Zach.
               12.
               10
               ,
               11.
               or
               at
               least
               this
               he
               striueth
               for
               ,
               and
               iudgeth
               himselfe
               ,
               if
               worldly
               afflictions
               doe
               trouble
               him
               more
               then
               his
               sins
               .
               
               Psalme
               38.
               5.
               
            
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               hee
               is
               
                 truely
                 grieued
              
               and
               
               vexed
               in
               soule
               for
               the
               abominations
               that
               are
               done
               by
               others
               ,
               to
               the
               dishonour
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               slander
               of
               true
               religion
               ,
               or
               the
               ruine
               of
               the
               soules
               of
               men
               .
               Thus
               
                 Lot
                 ,
                 2
                 Pet.
              
               2.
               7.
               and
               
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               119.
               136.
               and
               the
               mourners
               marked
               for
               Gods
               owne
               people
               ,
               Ezech.
               9.
               4.
               
            
             
               Sixtly
               ,
               he
               is
               heartily
               affected
               ,
               
               and
               troubled
               ,
               and
               
                 grieued
                 for
                 spir●…tuall
                 iudgements
              
               ,
               that
               reach
               vnto
               the
               soules
               of
               men
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               wicked
               men
               are
               wont
               to
               bee
               troubled
               for
               temp●…rall
               crosses
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               is
               greiued
               and
               perplexed
               for
               
                 hardnesse
                 of
                 heart
              
               ;
               (
               when
               he
               cannot
               mourne
               as
               hee
               would
               ,
               )
               and
               for
               
                 the
                 famine
                 of
                 the
                 word
              
               ,
               or
               
                 for
                 the
                 absence
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               or
               
                 for
                 the
                 blasphemie
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
              
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               
                 Psalme
                 42.
                 verses
              
               2.
               3.
               and
               
                 Psal.
                 137.
                 
                 Nehemiah
                 1.
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 Esay
              
               63.
               17.
               
            
             
               Seuenthly
               ,
               he
               is
               most
               stirred
               
               
               vp
               to
               abase
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               mourne
               for
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               
                 when
                 hee
                 feeles
                 God
                 to
                 bee
              
               most
               mercifull
               .
               
                 The
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 God
              
               doth
               make
               him
               
                 feare
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               hate
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               rather
               then
               his
               iustice
               ,
               Hos.
               3.
               5.
               
            
             
               Eightly
               ,
               his
               griefes
               are
               such
               as
               
               can
               
                 be
                 asswaged
                 onely
                 by
                 spirituall
                 meanes
                 .
              
               It
               is
               not
               sport
               or
               merrie
               company
               that
               easeth
               him
               :
               his
               comfort
               is
               onely
               from
               the
               Lord
               in
               some
               of
               his
               ordinances
               .
               As
               it
               was
               the
               Lord
               that
               
                 wounded
                 him
              
               with
               the
               sight
               of
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               so
               to
               the
               Lord
               onely
               he
               goeth
               
                 to
                 bee
                 healed
              
               of
               his
               wounds
               ,
               
                 Hos.
                 6.
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                 Psal.
              
               119.
               23
               ,
               24
               ,
               50.
               
            
             
               Ninthly
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 griefs
                 hee
                 is
                 inquisitiue
              
               :
               he
               will
               
                 aske
                 the
                 way
              
               ,
               &
               
               desire
               to
               know
               
                 how
                 hee
                 may
                 bee
                 saued
              
               .
               Hee
               cannot
               smother
               and
               put
               off
               his
               doubts
               in
               so
               great
               a
               businesse
               .
               He
               dares
               not
               now
               any
               longer
               be
               ignorant
               of
               the
               way
               to
               heauen
               .
               He
               is
               not
               carelesse
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               wont
               to
               bee
               ;
               but
               is
               seriously
               bent
               to
               get
               directions
               from
               
               the
               word
               of
               God
               about
               his
               reconciliation
               ,
               sanctification
               ,
               and
               saluation
               ,
               &c.
               
               Ier.
               50.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Acts
               2.
               37.
               
            
             
               Tenthly
               ,
               he
               is
               fearefull
               of
               being
               deceiued
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               not
               
               slightly
               satisfied
               .
               He
               will
               not
               rest
               vpon
               a
               common
               hope
               ,
               nor
               is
               hee
               carried
               with
               probabilities
               ;
               nor
               doth
               it
               content
               him
               that
               other
               men
               haue
               a
               good
               opinion
               of
               him
               ;
               nor
               is
               hee
               pleased
               that
               hee
               hath
               mended
               some
               faults
               or
               begun
               to
               repent
               :
               but
               
                 repenting
                 he
                 repents
                 stil
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               takes
               a
               sound
               course
               to
               bee
               sure
               his
               repentance
               be
               effectually
               performed
               ,
               Ieremie
               31.
               16.
               
            
             
               Eleuenthly
               ,
               he
               is
               vehemently
               
               carried
               with
               
                 the
                 desires
                 of
                 the
                 sound
                 reformation
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 .
              
               His
               sorrow
               is
               not
               water
               but
               washing
               ;
               nor
               is
               it
               euery
               washing
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               
                 maketh
                 cleane
              
               .
               Worldly
               sorrow
               may
               haue
               much
               water
               ,
               but
               it
               maketh
               nothing
               cleane
               ;
               whereas
               godly
               sorrow
               alwaies
               tendeth
               
               to
               reformation
               &
               sound
               amendment
               .
            
             
               Twelfthly
               ,
               in
               all
               his
               sorrowes
               
               he
               is
               suppored
               by
               a
               secret
               
                 trust
                 in
                 the
                 mercie
                 and
                 acceptation
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               so
               as
               no
               miserie
               can
               beate
               him
               from
               the
               consideration
               and
               inward
               affiance
               and
               hope
               in
               the
               mercie
               of
               God.
               In
               the
               
                 very
                 disquietnesse
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 his
                 soule
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               and
               before
               his
               presence
               ;
               though
               it
               be
               neuer
               so
               
                 much
                 cast
                 downe
                 ,
                 yet
                 hee
                 waits
                 vpon
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 his
                 countenance
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               some
               measure
               condemnes
               the
               vnbeleefe
               of
               his
               owne
               heart
               ,
               and
               trusts
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               neuer
               sailing
               compassions
               ,
               Psalme
               38.
               9.
               and
               42.
               5
               ,
               11.
               
               
                 Lam.
                 3.
                 21.
                 
                 Zepha
              
               .
               3.
               12.
               
            
             
               13.
               
               He
               is
               wonderfully
               inflamed
               
               with
               
                 loue
                 to
                 God
              
               ,
               if
               he
               at
               any
               time
               let
               him
               know
               that
               
                 he
                 heareth
                 his
                 prayers
              
               .
               In
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               most
               desperate
               sorrowes
               his
               heart
               is
               eased
               ,
               if
               he
               speed
               well
               in
               
               prayer
               ,
               Psalme
               116.
               1
               ,
               6.
               
            
             
               14.
               
               Hee
               daily
               
                 keepes
                 an
                 assise
              
               
               
                 vpon
                 his
                 owne
                 soule
              
               :
               hee
               
                 iudgeth
                 himselfe
              
               for
               his
               sinnes
               before
               God
               ,
               arresting
               ,
               accusing
               ,
               and
               condemning
               his
               sinnes
               .
               Hee
               
                 confesseth
                 his
                 sinnes
                 particularly
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 without
                 hiding
              
               any
               sinne
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               without
               forbearing
               to
               pray
               against
               any
               sinne
               hee
               knowes
               by
               himself
               ,
               out
               of
               any
               desire
               he
               hath
               still
               to
               continue
               in
               it
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               signe
               he
               may
               be
               sure
               he
               hath
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               
                 sinnes
                 are
                 forgiuen
                 him
                 ,
                 Esay
                 4.
                 4.
                 
                 Psal.
                 32.
                 5.
                 1
                 
                 Iohn
                 1.
                 7
                 ,
                 9.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
              
               11.
               32.
               
            
             
               15
               His
               
                 requests
                 are
                 daily
                 powred
              
               
               
                 out
                 vnto
                 God.
              
               Hee
               cryes
               vnto
               God
               with
               affection
               and
               confidence
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               with
               much
               weakenesse
               and
               many
               defects
               ,
               as
               the
               little
               child
               doth
               vnto
               the
               father
               ,
               and
               thereby
               hee
               discouers
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 adaption
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 15.
                 
                 Zacha.
                 12.
                 10.
                 
                 Ephesians
              
               3.
               12.
               
            
             
             
               16
               Hee
               
                 is
                 vnfainedly
                 desirous
              
               
               
                 to
                 be
                 rid
                 of
                 all
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 one
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 sin
                 he
                 knowes
                 by
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 doth
                 desire
                 as
                 heartily
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 neuer
                 commit
                 it
                 :
                 as
              
               
               
                 he
                 doth
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 neuer
                 impute
                 it
                 .
              
               This
               is
               a
               neuer
               failing
               signe
               ,
               a
               fundamentall
               one
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               19.
               
            
             
               17.
               
               Hee
               is
               content
               to
               
                 receiue
                 euill
                 at
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
              
               
               good
               ,
               without
               murmuring
               ,
               or
               
                 letting
                 go
                 his
                 integrity
              
               ;
               as
               beeing
               sensible
               of
               his
               owne
               deserts
               ,
               and
               desirous
               to
               approue
               himselfe
               to
               God
               ,
               without
               
                 respect
                 of
                 reward
              
               .
               This
               proued
               that
               Iob
               was
               an
               holy
               and
               vpright
               man
               ,
               Iob
               1.
               1.
               and
               2
               3
               ,
               10.
               
            
             
               18.
               
               Hee
               
                 dislikes
                 sinne
                 in
                 all
              
               ,
               euen
               
               in
               those
               that
               are
               neere
               and
               deare
               vnto
               him
               in
               other
               respects
               ,
               1
               King.
               25.
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               
            
             
               19.
               
               Hee
               
                 is
                 innocent
                 from
                 the
              
               
               
                 great
                 transgressions
              
               ,
               and
               
                 keepes
                 himselfe
                 from
                 his
                 owne
                 iniquity
                 .
              
               He
               is
               not
               subiect
               to
               
                 the
                 damnation
                 of
                 
                 sinne
              
               .
               Sin
               doth
               
                 not
                 reigne
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 19.
                 13.
                 2.
                 
                 Sam.
              
               22.
               24.
               
            
             
               20
               He
               finds
               a
               desire
               to
               be
               rid
               
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               to
               humble
               himselfe
               for
               it
               
                 in
                 prosperitie
              
               as
               well
               as
               aduersitie
               .
               He
               leaues
               sinne
               ,
               before
               sinne
               would
               leaue
               him
               .
               He
               forsakes
               it
               then
               ,
               when
               hee
               could
               commit
               it
               without
               apparent
               danger
               ,
               Iob
               8.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
            
             
               22
               Or
               if
               he
               be
               in
               aduersity
               ,
               
                 his
                 heart
                 is
                 vpright
              
               ,
               without
               lying
               
               or
               dissimulation
               .
               Hee
               so
               seeketh
               the
               pardon
               of
               his
               sinnes
               then
               ,
               and
               so
               promiseth
               amendment
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               is
               also
               carefull
               to
               practise
               it
               when
               he
               is
               deliuered
               .
               He
               is
               not
               like
               the
               Israelites
               mentioned
               ,
               Psal.
               78.
               36.
               37.
               
            
             
               22.
               
               Hee
               makes
               a
               supernaturall
               
               
                 valuation
                 of
                 spirituall
                 things
              
               ,
               accounting
               them
               as
               pearles
               of
               the
               best
               price
               ,
               not
               too
               deare
               bought
               ,
               if
               he
               purchased
               them
               with
               all
               the
               worldly
               things
               he
               hath
               ;
               and
               contrariwise
               ,
               accounting
               himselfe
               exceeding
               poore
               if
               hee
               want
               
               them
               ,
               or
               the
               means
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 13.
                 45
                 ,
                 46.
                 
                 Ps.
              
               42.
               
               &
               63.
               1
               ,
               3.
               
            
             
               23.
               
               Hee
               
                 hath
                 lost
                 his
                 wonted
              
               
               
                 taste
                 in
                 earthly
                 things
              
               ;
               his
               heart
               is
               not
               transported
               with
               the
               admiration
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               the
               inordinate
               desire
               after
               worldly
               things
               .
               
                 He
                 loues
                 not
                 the
                 world
              
               and
               this
               life
               as
               he
               was
               wont
               to
               doe
               .
               Though
               he
               vse
               the
               world
               ,
               yet
               he
               easily
               confesseth
               himselfe
               to
               be
               a
               
                 stranger
                 and
                 pilgrim
              
               here
               .
               He
               giues
               ouer
               the
               
                 vnnecessary
                 pleasures
                 and
                 profits
              
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               
                 Heb.
                 11.
                 13.
                 1
                 
                 Ioh.
                 2.
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 
                 Rom.
              
               8.
               5.
               
               He
               is
               wearie
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               willing
               to
               forgo
               societie
               with
               the
               men
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               the
               workers
               of
               iniquitie
               ,
               Psal.
               6.
               8
               ,
               9.
               and
               36.
               12.
               and
               26.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
            
             
               24.
               
               If
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 be
                 silent
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 answer
                 not
                 his
                 desires
                 ,
                 but
                 hides
                 his
                 face
                 ;
                 his
                 spirit
                 faileth
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 goeth
                 downe
                 into
                 the
                 pit
                 :
              
               it
               troubles
               him
               as
               a
               sore
               crosse
               ;
               and
               so
               contrariwise
               ,
               Psal.
               26.
               1.
               and
               88.
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               and
               143.
               7.
               
               
               Iohn
               16
               ,
               23
               ,
               28.
               
            
             
               25.
               
               If
               hee
               hath
               beene
               a
               man
               subiect
               to
               boisterous
               ,
               violent
               ,
               and
               
               hurtfull
               affections
               ,
               he
               is
               now
               become
               tame
               :
               Of
               
                 a
                 Lyon
              
               hee
               is
               become
               
                 a
                 Lambe
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 little
                 child
                 may
                 lead
                 him
                 ,
              
               Esay
               .
               11.
               6.
               
            
             
               24.
               
               Hee
               hath
               
                 a
                 spirit
                 without
              
               
               
                 guile
                 ,
                 Psalme
              
               32.
               2.
               
               Hee
               is
               more
               desirous
               to
               be
               good
               ,
               then
               to
               bee
               thought
               to
               be
               so
               ;
               and
               more
               seeks
               the
               power
               of
               godlinesse
               ,
               then
               the
               shew
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 Iob
                 1.
                 1.
                 
                 Prou.
              
               20.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               His
               
                 praise
                 is
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               2.
               29.
               
            
             
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               the
               triall
               of
               his
               humiliation
               .
               The
               signes
               of
               his
               faith
               follow
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IIII.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 tryall
                 of
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 by
                 his
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
             
               FAith
               is
               the
               next
               thing
               to
               bee
               tryed
               in
               a
               child
               of
               God.
               And
               
               in
               as
               much
               as
               there
               are
               diuers
               
               kindes
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               experience
               shewes
               in
               many
               that
               giue
               no
               signes
               of
               repentance
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               not
               bee
               beaten
               from
               a
               confident
               presumption
               that
               Christ
               dyed
               for
               them
               ,
               euen
               for
               them
               in
               particular
               :
               it
               stands
               vs
               in
               hand
               to
               try
               our
               perswasion
               by
               true
               rules
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               so
               ,
               if
               it
               will
               abide
               the
               trial
               of
               the
               touchstone
               ,
               we
               may
               lay
               it
               vp
               as
               a
               hid
               treasure
               and
               a
               wonderfull
               grace
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               if
               otherwise
               ,
               wee
               may
               repent
               vs
               of
               presumption
               ,
               as
               a
               deceiueable
               sinne
               .
            
             
               But
               before
               I
               open
               the
               signes
               of
               this
               sinne
               ,
               the
               Reader
               must
               be
               admonished
               of
               three
               things
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               I
               intend
               not
               by
               these
               
               signes
               to
               shew
               how
               faith
               may
               be
               bred
               or
               begotten
               in
               vs
               ,
               but
               how
               faith
               may
               be
               proued
               and
               declared
               to
               be
               in
               vs.
               For
               it
               is
               the
               promises
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Scripture
               that
               
                 breed
                 faith
              
               :
               nor
               can
               humane
               reason
               beleeue
               such
               great
               things
               
               from
               God
               for
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               in
               vs
               ,
               but
               onely
               because
               wee
               see
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               assuring
               such
               happinesse
               vnto
               such
               as
               lay
               hold
               vpon
               them
               .
               So
               that
               ,
               that
               which
               breeds
               faith
               ,
               is
               the
               
                 reuelation
                 of
                 Gods
                 promises
              
               ,
               by
               his
               Word
               and
               Spirit
               .
               Yet
               notwithstanding
               the
               assurance
               of
               faith
               is
               much
               increased
               and
               confirmed
               by
               the
               sight
               of
               those
               signes
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               and
               other
               graces
               of
               God
               in
               vs.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               I
               stand
               not
               precisely
               
               vpon
               the
               order
               of
               these
               graces
               of
               God
               in
               vs
               ,
               nor
               determine
               that
               question
               ,
               which
               graces
               are
               wrought
               first
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               man
               :
               but
               that
               which
               I
               haue
               specially
               aimed
               at
               in
               the
               order
               of
               setting
               them
               downe
               ;
               is
               to
               begin
               at
               those
               that
               either
               first
               appeare
               in
               a
               Christian
               ,
               or
               are
               easiest
               (
               as
               I
               conceiue
               )
               to
               bee
               discerned
               in
               him
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               I
               intend
               especially
               
               the
               tryall
               of
               such
               Christians
               
               as
               agree
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               a
               re
               perswaded
               that
               Christ
               died
               fo
               r
               them
               ;
               that
               so
               the
               true
               Christian
               may
               see
               reason
               to
               comfort
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               his
               perswasion
               is
               no
               presumption
               ,
               as
               is
               the
               perswasion
               of
               the
               most
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               diuers
               of
               the
               signes
               of
               faith
               here
               to
               be
               handled
               ,
               will
               shew
               faith
               in
               the
               weakest
               Christian
               ;
               though
               he
               will
               not
               yet
               be
               brought
               to
               acknowledge
               any
               perswasion
               .
               For
               this
               perswasion
               may
               bee
               secretly
               wrought
               vpon
               the
               heart
               :
               as
               it
               is
               when
               it
               relieth
               vpon
               the
               merits
               of
               Christ
               onely
               for
               saluation
               ,
               though
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               Christian
               be
               not
               resolued
               against
               his
               doubts
               .
            
             
               The
               question
               then
               is
               ,
               how
               a
               Christian
               may
               trie
               his
               perswasiō
               of
               Gods
               mercy
               ,
               and
               his
               interest
               of
               Christs
               mer●…ts
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               right
               or
               no.
               
            
             
               For
               answer
               hereunto
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               
               that
               the
               true
               Christian
               doth
               proue
               his
               faith
               and
               petswasion
               
               to
               bee
               right
               ,
               by
               these
               signes
               following
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               His
               faith
               or
               perswasion
               was
               wrought
               by
               the
               hearing
               of
               
               the
               Word
               preached
               :
               And
               therefore
               thou
               must
               first
               aske
               thy selfe
               ,
               how
               thou
               commest
               by
               thy
               perswasion
               .
               For
               if
               thou
               say
               ,
               thou
               wast
               alwayes
               so
               perswaded
               ,
               or
               didst
               attaine
               it
               by
               meere
               naturall
               meanes
               or
               helpes
               ,
               thou
               are
               deceiued
               .
               For
               ,
               faith
               is
               first
               wrought
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               in
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               most
               cleare
               by
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 How
                 shall
                 they
                 beleeue
                 in
                 him
                 of
                 whom
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 heard
                 ?
                 and
                 how
                 shall
                 they
                 heare
                 without
                 a
                 Preacher
                 ?
              
               Romans
               10.
               14.
               
               And
               whereas
               it
               may
               bee
               ,
               that
               many
               Christians
               haue
               not
               obserued
               the
               workings
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               and
               haue
               forgotten
               the
               time
               of
               their
               conuersion
               ,
               &
               haue
               not
               iudgement
               to
               discerne
               how
               the
               Lord
               by
               the
               ministery
               of
               his
               seruants
               did
               change
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               leade
               them
               to
               
               Christ
               :
               therefore
               when
               this
               first
               signe
               cannot
               comfort
               ,
               they
               must
               try
               themselues
               by
               the
               rest
               that
               follow
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Hee
               hath
               an
               high
               
                 estimation
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               For
               
               the
               man
               that
               hath
               true
               Faith
               ,
               accounts
               all
               things
               most
               base
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               in
               him
               .
               He
               had
               rather
               be
               sure
               of
               Christ
               ,
               then
               to
               gaine
               the
               whole
               world
               .
               Christ
               is
               more
               precious
               then
               all
               the
               world
               :
               Yea
               ,
               is
               the
               onely
               thing
               in
               request
               in
               the
               desires
               of
               the
               Christian.
               Now
               Christ
               is
               precious
               onely
               to
               
                 them
                 that
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 1
                 Peter
              
               2.
               6.
               and
               by
               this
               signe
               Paul
               knew
               that
               he
               was
               growne
               farre
               beyond
               himselfe
               in
               his
               former
               life
               ,
               and
               beyond
               all
               the
               Pharises
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               Phil.
               3.
               9.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Hee
               readily
               receiues
               
               the
               testimony
               of
               Gods
               Ministers
               speaking
               out
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               stickes
               to
               it
               against
               all
               the
               contradictions
               
               of
               the
               World.
               The
               Apostle
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 2
                 Thess.
              
               1.
               10.
               shewes
               ,
               that
               this
               signe
               will
               bee
               pleaded
               and
               acknowledged
               in
               the
               day
               of
               Christ
               :
               Christ
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ,
               
                 will
                 be
                 made
                 admirable
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 beleeue
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               some
               may
               say
               ,
               But
               how
               shall
               wee
               know
               that
               wee
               doe
               beleeue
               ?
            
             
               Why
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ,
               you
               are
               true
               beleeuers
               ,
               
                 because
                 yee
                 receiued
                 our
                 testimonie
              
               ;
               and
               this
               shall
               bee
               to
               your
               praise
               in
               that
               day
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Hee
               cannot
               abide
               
               counterfetting
               and
               hypocrisie
               .
               If
               it
               bee
               a
               right
               perswasion
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               faith
               vnfained
               :
               Vnfained
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               as
               in
               other
               respects
               ,
               so
               in
               effect
               ,
               because
               it
               cannot
               abide
               fainting
               ,
               but
               with
               speciall
               hatred
               purgeth
               out
               hypocrisie
               ,
               which
               the
               perswasion
               of
               hypocrits
               neuer
               doth
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               1.
               5.
               
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               This
               perswasion
               is
               
               permanent
               :
               it
               will
               endure
               triall
               ,
               it
               will
               hold
               out
               in
               the
               euill
               day
               ;
               
               it
               inclines
               the
               heart
               to
               cleaue
               to
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               euen
               in
               the
               fire
               of
               tribulation
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               
                 manifold
                 afflictions
              
               ,
               and
               disgraces
               ,
               and
               temptations
               .
               It
               is
               like
               the
               Gold
               in
               the
               Fornace
               
                 that
                 perisheth
                 not
              
               :
               nor
               will
               it
               barely
               hold
               out
               ;
               but
               a
               Christian
               by
               his
               faith
               comforts
               and
               supports
               himselfe
               in
               affliction
               ,
               so
               as
               his
               faith
               becomes
               to
               him
               both
               a
               brest-plate
               and
               an
               helmet
               :
               whereas
               the
               best
               faith
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Gods
                 Elect
              
               ,
               will
               proue
               but
               drosse
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               cast
               into
               the
               Fornace
               of
               temptation
               ,
               further
               then
               it
               is
               supported
               by
               carnall
               meanes
               and
               helpes
               ,
               1
               
                 Peter
                 1.
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 2
                 
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 12.
                 1
                 
                 Thess.
                 5.
                 8.
                 
                 Epho
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Luke
              
               8.
               13.
               
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               Hee
               will
               beleeue
               all
               
               things
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               all
               things
               that
               he
               apprehēdeth
               to
               be
               required
               ,
               threatned
               ,
               or
               promised
               in
               the
               word
               .
               To
               beleeue
               some
               things
               only
               ,
               may
               be
               in
               any
               other
               kind
               of
               faith
               ,
               especially
               when
               they
               are
               such
               things
               as
               stand
               with
               their
               own
               reasons
               ,
               
               or
               wils
               ,
               or
               affections
               ,
               or
               the
               common
               opinion
               of
               other
               men
               :
               But
               this
               is
               the
               glory
               of
               a
               liuely
               iustifying
               faith
               ,
               it
               will
               giue
               glory
               to
               God
               in
               all
               things
               .
               
                 What
                 can
                 God
                 speake
                 ,
                 it
                 can
                 beleeue
                 ,
              
               so
               soone
               as
               it
               knowes
               it
               is
               spoken
               of
               God
               ,
               though
               it
               bee
               neuer
               so
               contrarie
               to
               the
               iudgement
               of
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               Acts
               24.
               14.
               
            
             
               Seuenthly
               ,
               Hee
               
                 will
                 not
                 make
              
               
               haste
               .
               This
               was
               the
               signe
               giuen
               in
               the
               Prophet
               Esayes
               time
               :
               He
               that
               beleeueth
               will
               not
               make
               haste
               .
               He
               had
               prophesied
               of
               hard
               times
               to
               fall
               vpon
               all
               the
               people
               :
               now
               this
               would
               shew
               amongst
               them
               ,
               who
               were
               true
               beleeuers
               .
               For
               those
               that
               trusted
               in
               God
               ,
               would
               
                 not
                 make
                 haste
              
               to
               vse
               ill
               meanes
               to
               helpe
               themselues
               ;
               they
               would
               stay
               their
               hearts
               in
               
                 ●…est
                 and
                 quietnesse
              
               ,
               and
               they
               would
               stay
               their
               feet
               too
               from
               running
               to
               Aegypt
               or
               to
               Ashur
               ,
               which
               God
               had
               forbidden
               ,
               Esay
               .
               28.
               16.
               
            
             
               If
               faith
               be
               right
               ,
               and
               thy
               perswasion
               
               a
               sound
               perswasion
               ,
               and
               well
               grounded
               ,
               there
               are
               ioyned
               with
               it
               these
               things
               following
               .
            
             
               Eighthly
               ,
               His
               perswasion
               is
               
               ioyned
               with
               a
               good
               and
               pure
               conscience
               ;
               a
               conscience
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               makes
               him
               carefull
               to
               auoid
               sinne
               ,
               and
               doe
               good
               duties
               ,
               and
               to
               serue
               God
               in
               sinceritie
               ,
               whereas
               the
               perswasion
               that
               is
               in
               wicked
               men
               ,
               is
               not
               accompanied
               with
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               they
               doe
               not
               make
               conscience
               of
               their
               wayes
               .
               Now
               this
               is
               a
               cleare
               rule
               of
               difference
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               1.
               5
               ,
               19.
               and
               3.
               9.
               
               Hebr.
               10.
               22.
               
            
             
               Ninthly
               ,
               He
               hath
               a
               spirit
               of
               discerning
               .
               There
               is
               a
               great
               deale
               
               of
               light
               comes
               into
               the
               heart
               with
               faith
               .
               A
               man
               cannot
               beleeue
               ,
               and
               bee
               ignorant
               still
               .
               The
               Christian
               that
               is
               endued
               with
               faith
               from
               aboue
               ,
               is
               endued
               with
               
                 wisedome
                 from
                 aboue
              
               :
               so
               as
               he
               can
               conceiue
               of
               the
               things
               of
               God
               that
               concerne
               saluation
               ,
               which
               
               
                 the
                 naturall
                 man
                 perceiueth
                 not
              
               .
               Though
               he
               may
               want
               still
               in
               many
               knoledges
               ,
               yet
               he
               hath
               skill
               in
               some
               measure
               to
               learne
               how
               to
               be
               saued
               .
               The
               doctrine
               of
               saluation
               hee
               can
               now
               vnderstand
               ,
               which
               is
               taught
               in
               the
               ministery
               of
               the
               Word
               ;
               and
               hee
               now
               can
               make
               some
               good
               vse
               of
               reading
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               that
               before
               discerned
               little
               or
               nothing
               in
               them
               .
               
                 The
                 veile
                 that
                 lyeth
                 vpon
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 all
                 flesh
                 ,
                 is
                 now
                 taken
                 from
                 his
                 eyes
              
               ;
               yea
               the
               very
               
                 entrance
                 into
                 Gods
                 Word
                 giueth
                 light
                 to
                 the
                 simplest
              
               beleeuer
               .
               He
               that
               was
               stupid
               and
               vnteachable
               before
               ,
               doth
               now
               
                 heare
                 as
                 the
                 learned
              
               ,
               with
               an
               holy
               kind
               of
               in-sight
               and
               iudgement
               ,
               2
               
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 15.
                 
                 Psalme
                 119.
                 130.
                 
                 Prou.
              
               1.
               4
               ,
               8.
               and
               9.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
            
             
               Tenthly
               ,
               Hee
               hath
               a
               witnesse
               
               within
               himselfe
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 beleeueth
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 witnesse
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 1
                 Iohn
              
               5.
               10.
               
               For
               hee
               hath
               the
               Spirit
               of
               adoptiō
               to
               certifie
               him
               infallibly
               of
               Gods
               loue
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               
               is
               the
               child
               of
               God
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               15
               ,
               16.
               &
               thus
               the
               beleeuers
               are
               said
               to
               be
               
                 sealed
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 promise
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               1.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               God
               leaues
               a
               pawne
               ,
               a
               pledge
               with
               euery
               Christian
               that
               shall
               bee
               saued
               ,
               to
               be
               as
               the
               earnest
               of
               his
               saluation
               ,
               and
               this
               pledge
               and
               earnest
               is
               Gods
               spirit
               .
               And
               the
               Spirit
               testifies
               to
               the
               beleeuer
               ,
               partly
               by
               reuealing
               vnto
               him
               the
               certainty
               and
               truth
               of
               Gods
               promises
               in
               his
               Word
               ;
               and
               partly
               by
               printing
               vpon
               his
               heart
               these
               sauing
               graces
               ,
               which
               distinguish
               him
               from
               all
               others
               ;
               and
               partly
               by
               powring
               vpon
               him
               the
               ioyes
               ,
               which
               are
               called
               the
               ioyes
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               in
               the
               vse
               of
               Gods
               Ordinances
               ,
               as
               the
               inward
               ratification
               of
               the
               assurance
               of
               Gods
               loue
               and
               goodnesse
               to
               the
               beleeuer
               .
               Of
               which
               after
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               Faith
               may
               be
               discerned
               
               by
               many
               things
               it
               worketh
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               fruits
               of
               it
               :
               and
               by
               the
               fruits
               of
               Faith
               ,
               wee
               may
               
               know
               faith
               it selfe
               .
               Faith
               is
               like
               the
               roote
               of
               a
               tree
               ,
               that
               lyeth
               vnder
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               seene
               without
               much
               digging
               ;
               but
               by
               the
               fruit
               the
               tree
               beareth
               ,
               wee
               may
               know
               what
               kinde
               of
               roote
               it
               hath
               ,
               and
               of
               what
               sort
               it
               is
               .
               Now
               the
               fruites
               of
               faith
               are
               these
               that
               follow
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               as
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               Loue
               to
               God
               and
               the
               godly
               :
               
               for
               
                 faith
                 worketh
                 by
                 loue
              
               ,
               Gallat
               .
               5.
               6.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Cleannesse
               of
               the
               thoughts
               
               and
               affections
               .
               For
               
                 faith
                 purifieth
                 the
                 heart
              
               .
               It
               maketh
               a
               man
               striue
               after
               inward
               purity
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               outward
               :
               to
               get
               a
               
                 cleane
                 heart
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               
                 cleane
                 hands
              
               .
               It
               worketh
               humiliation
               for
               inward
               sins
               as
               well
               as
               outward
               ,
               Act.
               15.
               9.
               and
               driues
               a
               man
               to
               seeke
               pardon
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               all
               sorts
               of
               inward
               perturbations
               and
               secret
               euils
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Victorie
                 ouer
                 the
                 World.
              
               Faith
               
               ouer
               commeth
               the
               world
               ,
               1
               Iohn
               
               5.
               4
               ,
               5.
               and
               so
               it
               doth
               ,
               when
               it
               maketh
               a
               man
               so
               rest
               vpon
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               truth
               and
               promise
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               be
               put
               to
               it
               ,
               to
               deny
               the
               respect
               of
               his
               owne
               credit
               ,
               or
               profit
               ,
               or
               pleasures
               ,
               or
               the
               displeasure
               of
               carnall
               friends
               ,
               or
               his
               hopes
               in
               matters
               of
               this
               world
               ;
               resting
               satisfied
               with
               the
               expectation
               of
               the
               treasures
               and
               pleasures
               of
               a
               better
               world
               ,
               yeelding
               himselfe
               ouer
               to
               be
               guided
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               truth
               ,
               vnto
               the
               death
               ,
               
                 Psalme
                 18.
                 14.
                 
                 Hee
                 liues
                 by
                 his
                 faith
                 ,
                 Gal.
              
               2.
               20.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Humilitie
               .
               For
               a
               true
               faith
               excludes
               boasting
               of
               our
               owne
               labours
               ,
               
               gifts
               ,
               or
               praises
               ;
               and
               makes
               vs
               able
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               sense
               of
               our
               owne
               vilenesse
               ,
               to
               acknowledge
               all
               the
               glorie
               to
               Gods
               free
               grace
               and
               loune
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               Rom.
               3
               ▪
               27.
               
               Gal.
               3.
               22.
               
            
             
               The
               confession
               and
               profession
               of
               the
               truth
               .
               Faith
               will
               make
               a
               
               man
               speake
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               truth
               :
               
                 I
                 haue
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 therefore
                 
                 haue
                 spoken
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 Psalme
              
               116
               :
               which
               the
               Apostles
               plead
               to
               proue
               their
               faith
               also
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               4.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
            
             
               6
               The
               putting
               on
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               
               which
               is
               not
               by
               the
               workes
               of
               the
               Law
               done
               by
               vs.
               The
               application
               of
               ,
               and
               relying
               vpon
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               is
               the
               proper
               and
               onely
               worke
               of
               true
               faith
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               
            
             
               7
               It
               opens
               a
               spring
               of
               graces
               
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               true
               Christian
               :
               he
               that
               is
               a
               true
               beleeuer
               ,
               is
               qualified
               with
               sundry
               heauenly
               gifts
               which
               were
               not
               in
               him
               by
               nature
               ;
               which
               gifts
               do
               daily
               discouer
               themselues
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               flowing
               from
               thence
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               were
               a
               spring
               of
               liuing
               water
               in
               his
               belly
               .
               
                 Sanctification
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 and
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
              
               be
               inseparable
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 7.
                 38.
                 2
                 
                 Thess.
              
               2.
               13.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 tryall
                 of
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 by
                 such
                 heauenly
                 gifts
                 as
                 serue
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 iourney
                 to
                 Heauen
                 .
              
            
             
               THus
               of
               his
               tryall
               in
               his
               humiliation
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               faith
               ,
               It
               followeth
               in
               the
               third
               place
               ,
               to
               try
               him
               by
               his
               gifts
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               fruits
               of
               faith
               .
               The
               true
               Christian
               differs
               from
               the
               wicked
               
               man
               ,
               in
               two
               sorts
               of
               gifts
               :
               Some
               of
               them
               are
               such
               gifts
               as
               are
               bestowed
               vpon
               him
               from
               aboue
               ,
               but
               serue
               him
               onely
               for
               spirituall
               vse
               ,
               
                 while
                 he
                 is
                 on
                 the
                 way
              
               in
               his
               iourney
               to
               Heauen
               ,
               and
               so
               onely
               in
               this
               life
               ;
               such
               as
               are
               the
               
                 sacred
                 thirst
                 :
                 The
                 loue
                 to
                 the
                 word
              
               and
               meanes
               of
               his
               holinesse
               :
               
                 The
                 spirit
                 of
                 supplication
                 :
                 The
                 loue
                 of
                 his
                 enemies
              
               ;
               and
               
                 his
                 desire
                 after
                 the
                 apparance
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               Other
               gifts
               hee
               hath
               ,
               which
               will
               accompany
               him
               
                 home
                 
                 into
                 his
                 heauenly
                 Countrey
                 ,
              
               and
               abide
               vpon
               him
               for
               euer
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               abolished
               by
               death
               :
               such
               as
               are
               
                 sauing
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 the
                 godly
              
               .
               First
               therefore
               of
               those
               heauenly
               gifts
               ,
               which
               will
               passe
               away
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               is
               qualified
               with
               fi●…e
               distinct
               holy
               gifts
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               found
               in
               any
               reprobate
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               
                 his
                 holy
                 thirst
              
               ;
               
               which
               is
               an
               heauenly
               kind
               of
               appetite
               ,
               by
               which
               hee
               is
               carried
               to
               the
               desire
               of
               things
               aboue
               nature
               ;
               such
               as
               are
               the
               merits
               and
               
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 Christ
              
               :
               the
               
                 fauour
                 of
                 God
              
               :
               the
               
                 presence
                 of
                 God
              
               :
               the
               
                 full
                 deliuerance
                 from
                 all
                 sin
              
               :
               the
               
                 remouing
                 of
                 spirituall
                 iudgements
              
               :
               the
               
                 saluation
                 of
                 other
                 men
              
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               and
               this
               thirst
               is
               a
               signe
               the
               more
               infallible
               :
            
             
               1
               Because
               it
               is
               constant
               and
               indelible
               in
               this
               life
               .
               There
               is
               no
               part
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               but
               it
               continueth
               either
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               his
               affection
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               iudgement
               of
               his
               vnderstanding
               ,
               
               so
               as
               hee
               accounts
               
                 spiritu●…ll
                 things
              
               to
               bee
               
                 the
                 best
                 things
              
               :
               and
               though
               at
               some
               times
               his
               affection
               may
               be
               the
               lesse
               moued
               after
               them
               ,
               yet
               his
               appetite
               is
               
                 daily
                 renewed
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               hunger
               or
               thirst
               that
               is
               bodily
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Because
               it
               is
               industrious
               .
               For
               this
               holy
               thirst
               will
               guide
               him
               to
               a
               carefull
               
                 vse
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 meanes
              
               ,
               by
               which
               good
               things
               may
               bee
               attained
               ;
               and
               doth
               not
               breathe
               it selfe
               out
               onely
               with
               sudden
               and
               vaine
               wishes
               ,
               or
               flashes
               of
               desire
               ,
               
                 Psa.
                 27.
                 4.
                 1
                 
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 2.
                 
                 Psa.
                 63.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Psa.
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                 Acts
              
               2.
               37.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Because
               it
               workes
               a
               constant
               and
               secret
               meditation
               of
               heauenly
               things
               desired
               ,
               the
               heart
               frequently
               seekes
               after
               God
               day
               and
               night
               ,
               
                 Esa.
                 26.
                 9.
                 
                 Psal.
              
               63.
               1
               ,
               6.
               
               For
               what
               wee
               desire
               feruently
               ,
               wee
               thinke
               on
               almost
               continually
               :
            
             
               4.
               
               Because
               if
               the
               Lord
               quench
               his
               thirst
               ,
               and
               satisfie
               his
               desire
               in
               spirituall
               things
               ,
               
                 the
                 soule
                 becomes
                 
                 as
                 a
                 watred
                 garden
              
               ;
               and
               then
               followes
               in
               him
               an
               heauenly
               kinde
               of
               
                 satisfaction
                 and
                 contentment
              
               ,
               with
               singular
               delight
               in
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               vowes
               and
               wishes
               of
               infinite
               and
               eternall
               thankfulnesse
               ,
               
                 Psalme
                 63.
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 Ieremiah
              
               31.
               25
               ,
               26.
               
            
             
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               the
               first
               gift
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               loue
               to
               the
               
               Word
               is
               another
               signe
               that
               hee
               is
               the
               Child
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               cleare
               euidence
               of
               his
               saluation
               .
               Now
               because
               all
               sorts
               of
               wicked
               men
               may
               resort
               to
               the
               exercises
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               haue
               but
               a
               temporarie
               faith
               may
               shew
               a
               great
               estimation
               of
               the
               VVord
               ,
               and
               find
               ioy
               in
               the
               hearing
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               shew
               much
               zeale
               in
               things
               that
               concerne
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               may
               yeeld
               some
               obedience
               to
               the
               directions
               of
               the
               VVord
               also
               :
               it
               is
               profitable
               to
               consider
               how
               the
               true
               Christian
               may
               proue
               that
               his
               affection
               to
               the
               VVord
               is
               more
               
               sincere
               then
               that
               affection
               which
               any
               wicked
               man
               can
               bring
               to
               the
               word
               .
               And
               thus
               he
               may
               find
               that
               his
               heart
               is
               sound
               in
               his
               loue
               to
               the
               Word
               ,
               by
               these
               markes
               .
            
             
               1
               By
               his
               manner
               of
               receiuing
               
               it
               ,
               when
               hee
               doth
               receiue
               the
               Word
               ,
               
                 as
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 men
                 :
              
               setting
               his
               heart
               before
               Gods
               presence
               ,
               &
               being
               affected
               as
               if
               the
               Lord
               himselfe
               should
               speake
               vnto
               him
               .
               This
               no
               wicked
               man
               dares
               doe
               :
               he
               dares
               not
               present
               himselfe
               with
               the
               whole
               intendments
               of
               his
               heart
               before
               the
               Lord.
               For
               this
               signe
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               acknowledgeth
               the
               Thessalonians
               to
               bee
               true
               Christians
               ,
               1
               Thess.
               2.
               13.
               
            
             
               2
               By
               his
               appetite
               to
               his
               Word
               .
               For
               there
               is
               in
               a
               godly
               man
               as
               true
               an
               hūger
               after
               the
               Word
               ,
               as
               the
               food
               of
               his
               soule
               ;
               as
               there
               is
               in
               his
               stomacke
               after
               the
               food
               of
               his
               body
               ;
               which
               shewes
               it selfe
               to
               be
               the
               more
               sincere
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               constant
               ;
               hee
               desires
               the
               
               Word
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               
                 and
                 as
                 his
                 appointed
                 foode
                 daily
              
               ;
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               bodily
               appetite
               ,
               though
               after
               feeding
               ,
               the
               stomack
               may
               seeme
               to
               bee
               full
               and
               satisfied
               ,
               yet
               the
               hunger
               reuiues
               againe
               euery
               day
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               with
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               Child
               of
               God
               :
               whereas
               wicked
               men
               regard
               the
               Word
               but
               by
               fits
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               passion
               ,
               and
               then
               at
               length
               fall
               cleane
               away
               from
               the
               affection
               to
               it
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 119.
                 20.
                 
                 Iob
              
               23.
               12.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               By
               his
               loue
               to
               them
               that
               loue
               the
               Word
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               By
               his
               sorrow
               ,
               because
               other
               men
               keepe
               not
               the
               Word
               ,
               Psal.
               119.
               136.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               By
               his
               vnfained
               estimation
               of
               the
               Word
               aboue
               all
               worldly
               things
               ,
               accounting
               it
               to
               bee
               an
               happy
               portion
               to
               enioy
               the
               word
               in
               the
               power
               and
               profit
               of
               it
               ,
               Psa.
               119.
               14
               ,
               72
               ,
               111.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               By
               his
               desire
               and
               delight
               to
               
                 exercise
                 himself
                 in
                 it
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               constantly
               ,
               Psa.
               1.
               2.
               
            
             
             
               7.
               
               By
               his
               griefe
               ,
               either
               for
               the
               want
               of
               the
               m●…ans
               by
               which
               the
               Word
               might
               be
               taught
               vnto
               him
               with
               power
               ,
               accounting
               such
               want
               of
               the
               meanes
               to
               be
               a
               sore
               famine
               ;
               or
               for
               want
               of
               successe
               in
               the
               vse
               of
               the
               meanes
               when
               he
               doth
               enioy
               it
               ,
               
                 Psalm
                 .
                 42.
                 3.
                 
                 Amos
              
               8.
               12.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               By
               the
               extent
               of
               his
               loue
               to
               all
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               euen
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               with
               threatning
               shews
               him
               his
               sin
               ,
               and
               searcheth
               out
               his
               most
               secret
               corruptions
               ;
               being
               most
               affected
               with
               that
               ministery
               that
               doth
               most
               sharply
               rebuke
               sinne
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               By
               his
               resolution
               to
               labour
               as
               hard
               for
               the
               food
               of
               his
               soule
               ,
               as
               men
               doe
               ,
               or
               he
               would
               doe
               for
               the
               food
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 6.
                 27.
                 
                 Amos
              
               8.
               12.
               
            
             
               10.
               
               By
               the
               cōstant
               sweet
               taste
               he
               finds
               in
               it
               ,
               especially
               when
               it
               is
               powerfully
               preached
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 19.
                 10
                 2
                 
                 Cor.
              
               2.
               15.
               
            
             
               11.
               
               By
               the
               end
               hee
               propounds
               
               vnto
               himselfe
               in
               the
               vse
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               not
               sin
               :
               and
               that
               his
               wayes
               might
               be
               pleasing
               to
               God
               ,
               hiding
               the
               word
               in
               his
               heart
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               Psal.
               119.
               11.
               
            
             
               12.
               
               By
               his
               willingnesse
               and
               resolution
               to
               deny
               his
               owne
               reason
               and
               affections
               ,
               his
               credit
               ,
               his
               carnall
               friends
               ,
               his
               profites
               ,
               or
               his
               pleasures
               in
               anything
               ,
               when
               God
               should
               so
               require
               it
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               vpon
               any
               occasion
               to
               shew
               his
               heartie
               respect
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               
                 Marke
                 10.
                 29.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
              
               1.
               18.
               
            
             
               13.
               
               By
               the
               effects
               of
               it
               :
               as
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               When
               for
               the
               loue
               he
               bears
               to
               the
               Word
               ,
               hee
               will
               seperate
               himselfe
               from
               the
               wicked
               ,
               that
               might
               any
               way
               with-draw
               his
               heart
               ,
               or
               endanger
               his
               disobedience
               ,
               Ps.
               119.
               115.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               When
               he
               accounts
               the
               Word
               to
               be
               his
               chiefe
               comfort
               in
               affliction
               ,
               and
               finds
               it
               to
               be
               the
               maine
               stay
               and
               solace
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
               Psal.
               119.
               23
               ,
               24
               ,
               50
               ,
               51
               ,
               54
               ,
               143.
               
            
             
             
               3.
               
               When
               it
               workes
               in
               him
               effectually
               the
               redresse
               of
               his
               wayes
               ,
               and
               freedome
               from
               the
               dominion
               of
               sinne
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 8.
                 32.
                 
                 Psalme
                 119.
                 45
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 59
                 ,
                 1
                 Thessalonians
              
               2.
               13.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               When
               it
               workes
               in
               him
               certaine
               and
               sensible
               assurance
               of
               heart
               before
               God.
               This
               assurance
               is
               an
               infallible
               signe
               of
               the
               right
               vse
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               1
               Thessalonians
               1.
               5.
               
            
             
               And
               thus
               of
               the
               second
               gift
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               gift
               is
               the
               spirit
               of
               praier
               or
               supplication
               ,
               as
               the
               Prophet
               
               Zachary
               cals
               it
               ,
               Zach.
               12.
               10.
               and
               this
               gift
               hee
               hath
               aboue
               all
               wicked
               men
               ,
               which
               hee
               shewes
               many
               wayes
               :
               as
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Hee
                 askes
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
              
               
               
                 will
                 ,
                 1
                 Iohn
              
               5.
               14.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               prayes
               with
               perswasion
               that
               God
               will
               heare
               him
               .
               Hee
               beleeueth
               in
               some
               measure
               
                 that
                 hee
                 shall
                 haue
              
               what
               hee
               prayes
               for
               .
               Hee
               prayes
               
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 Marke
                 11.
                 24.
                 
                 Iames
                 1.
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 Psalme
              
               6.
               9.
               
               1
               
               Iohn
               3.
               22.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               He
               prayes
               
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               is
               affected
               with
               the
               sense
               of
               his
               owne
               vilenesse
               ,
               and
               relies
               vpon
               the
               merits
               and
               mediation
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 14
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 Psa.
              
               86.
               1
               ,
               2.
               and
               143.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               He
               will
               pray
               
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 Iob
                 27.
                 9.
                 
                 Psal.
              
               106.
               3.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               He
               is
               
                 feruent
                 in
                 prayer
              
               :
               his
               heart
               praieth
               :
               he
               hath
               the
               affections
               of
               prayer
               ,
               
                 Iames
                 5.
                 16.
                 
                 Psalm
              
               .
               6.
               8.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               Praier
               makes
               him
               exceeding
               weary
               of
               the
               world
               :
               it
               giues
               him
               such
               a
               taste
               of
               his
               owne
               sinfulnesse
               ,
               and
               of
               Gods
               goodnesse
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               Heauen
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               vehemently
               carried
               with
               
                 desire
                 to
                 bee
                 absent
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 be
                 present
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               Psa.
               39.
               12.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               
                 When
                 he
                 knowes
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 pray
                 as
                 hee
                 ought
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               prepares
               his
               heart
               ,
               excites
               in
               him
               holy
               desires
               ,
               supplyes
               him
               sometime
               with
               words
               ,
               sometime
               with
               
               affections
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               worketh
               inward
               
                 vnexpressable
                 groanes
              
               ,
               which
               yet
               it
               presents
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               effectuall
               prayers
               ,
               Romans
               8.
               26
               ,
               27.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               Hee
               findes
               an
               holy
               rest
               ,
               and
               quietnesse
               in
               his
               conscience
               and
               heart
               ,
               with
               spirituall
               boldnesse
               and
               confidence
               of
               trust
               in
               God
               ,
               if
               he
               
                 heare
                 him
                 graciously
              
               ,
               and
               
                 answer
                 him
              
               in
               mercy
               ,
               Psalme
               3.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               and
               116.
               17.
               and
               91.
               15.
               
               Ieremiah
               33.
               3.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               
                 He
                 loues
                 the
                 Lord
              
               exceedingly
               
                 for
                 hearing
                 his
                 prayer
              
               ,
               and
               desires
               to
               
                 keepe
                 himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Psalme
               116.
               1.
               
               Iude
               20.
               21.
               
            
             
               10.
               
               His
               prayers
               proceed
               from
               an
               heart
               that
               loues
               no
               sinne
               ,
               but
               desires
               to
               
                 depart
                 from
                 iniquitie
              
               ,
               and
               to
               doe
               that
               which
               is
               pleasing
               in
               Gods
               sight
               ,
               2
               
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 19.
                 1
                 
                 Ioh.
              
               3.
               22.
               
            
             
               11.
               
               He
               loues
               prayer
               in
               others
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               1.
               21.
               
            
             
               12.
               
               Hee
               striues
               against
               deadnesse
               
               of
               spirit
               and
               distractions
               ,
               as
               an
               heauie
               burthen
               ,
               Psalme
               86.
               3.
               4.
               
            
             
               13
               He
               makes
               praier
               his
               chiefe
               refuge
               :
               and
               he
               will
               pray
               ,
               though
               prayer
               bee
               in
               neuer
               so
               much
               disgrace
               .
               Psalme
               69.
               10
               ,
               13.
               and
               142.
               25.
               
            
             
               And
               thus
               of
               the
               third
               gift
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               gift
               is
               the
               
                 loue
                 of
              
               
               
                 his
                 enemies
              
               .
               Any
               Christian
               may
               loue
               such
               as
               loue
               him
               ;
               but
               to
               loue
               his
               enemies
               ,
               is
               onely
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               true
               Christian
               ,
               which
               he
               proues
               by
               these
               tokens
               of
               the
               sinceritie
               of
               his
               loue
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               He
               can
               pray
               heartily
               for
               them
               yea
               in
               some
               cases
               he
               can
               mourne
               and
               
                 humble
                 his
                 soule
              
               before
               God
               for
               them
               in
               their
               distresses
               ,
               Psal.
               35.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Hee
               
                 desires
                 their
                 conuersion
              
               so
               vnfainedly
               ,
               that
               hee
               is
               sure
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               conuered
               ,
               hee
               could
               reioyce
               in
               them
               as
               heartily
               ,
               as
               in
               those
               hee
               now
               much
               delights
               in
               .
            
             
             
               3
               Hee
               can
               likewise
               forgiue
               them
               their
               particular
               trespasses
               against
               him
               ;
               being
               more
               grieued
               for
               their
               sinnes
               against
               God
               ,
               then
               for
               the
               wrongs
               they
               doe
               him
               ,
               Math.
               6.
               14.
               
            
             
               4
               He
               can
               freely
               acknowledge
               their
               iust
               praises
               .
            
             
               5
               He
               cannot
               onely
               patiently
               endure
               their
               reuilings
               ,
               but
               can
               forbeare
               ,
               when
               he
               could
               bee
               reuenged
               by
               bringing
               shame
               or
               miserie
               vpon
               them
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 Peter
                 3.
                 9.
                 
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 14.
                 1
                 
                 Sam.
              
               24.
               18
               ,
               19.
               yea
               he
               doth
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               occasion
               ,
               striue
               to
               
                 ouercome
                 their
                 euill
                 with
                 goodnesse
              
               ;
               being
               willing
               to
               helpe
               them
               ,
               or
               relieue
               them
               in
               their
               miserie
               ,
               and
               doe
               th●…m
               any
               good
               for
               soule
               or
               body
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               gift
               which
               is
               found
               in
               
               the
               true
               Ch●…istian
               ,
               while
               he
               is
               in
               the
               way
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 His
                 loue
                 of
                 the
                 appearing
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               which
               hee
               shewes
               :
            
             
               1
               By
               the
               longing
               after
               the
               time
               of
               Christs
               comming
               ,
               whether
               
               by
               death
               or
               iudgement
               .
            
             
               2
               By
               his
               gladnesse
               at
               the
               promises
               ,
               or
               signes
               of
               his
               particular
               or
               generall
               commings
               .
            
             
               3
               By
               his
               often
               meditations
               of
               that
               day
               ,
               and
               his
               hearty
               prayers
               for
               the
               hastening
               of
               it
               ,
               Neuelat
               .
               22.
               10.
               
            
             
               4
               By
               his
               daily
               care
               to
               dispach
               all
               those
               godly
               duties
               which
               hee
               desires
               to
               doe
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               by
               his
               willing
               disposing
               of
               his
               estate
               ,
               and
               endeuours
               to
               set
               his
               house
               in
               order
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               desire
               of
               Christs
               comming
               is
               apparently
               the
               more
               sincere
               in
               him
               :
            
             
               1
               Because
               it
               ariseth
               out
               of
               his
               loue
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               hatred
               of
               his
               owne
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               his
               wearinesse
               vnder
               the
               obseruation
               of
               other
               mens
               sinnes
               .
            
             
               2
               Because
               this
               desire
               is
               accompained
               with
               the
               care
               of
               the
               meanes
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               may
               be
               prepared
               for
               saluation
               .
            
             
               3
               Because
               hee
               is
               thus
               affected
               
               euen
               in
               his
               prosperity
               ,
               when
               hee
               thrines
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               in
               any
               uotable
               distresse
               .
            
             
               Hitherto
               of
               his
               triall
               in
               such
               gifts
               as
               he
               is
               endowed
               withall
               in
               this
               life
               onely
               :
               his
               triall
               in
               the
               gifts
               that
               will
               abide
               in
               him
               for
               euer
               ,
               follow
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 His
                 triall
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 such
                 heauenly
                 gifts
                 as
                 will
                 not
                 bee
                 abolished
                 by
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               gifts
               that
               will
               abide
               in
               
               him
               for
               euer
               ,
               are
               these
               three
               :
               
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               
                 lou●…
                 of
                 the
                 brethren
              
               .
               These
               are
               perfected
               ,
               and
               not
               abolished
               by
               death
               .
            
             
               And
               first
               ,
               in
               this
               knowledge
               ,
               
               he
               differs
               from
               all
               wicked
               men
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               diuers
               things
               :
               as
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 he
                 knowes
              
               :
               
               he
               knowes
               the
               nature
               of
               God
               in
               
               a
               right
               manner
               :
               he
               knowes
               God
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               :
               hee
               knowes
               the
               vilenesse
               of
               his
               owne
               sinnes
               :
               hee
               knownes
               after
               an
               effectuall
               manner
               the
               mysteries
               that
               concerne
               the
               saluation
               of
               his
               soule
               :
               hee
               knowes
               his
               owne
               conuersion
               ,
               and
               the
               forgiuenesse
               of
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 giuen
                 him
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Math.
                 13.
                 13.
                 
                 Iohn
                 17.
                 3.
                 
                 Ier.
                 31.
                 34.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
              
               2.
               12.
               
               Hee
               knowes
               that
               Iesus
               Christ
               is
               in
               him
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               13.
               5.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 his
              
               
               knowledge
               .
               For
               
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 did
                 not
                 reueale
              
               those
               things
               vnto
               him
               hee
               came
               not
               by
               them
               by
               the
               vse
               of
               naturall
               meanes
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               wrought
               in
               him
               by
               the
               word
               and
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 Mathew
                 ●…6
                 .
                 17.
                 1
                 
                 Iohn
              
               2.
               27.
               and
               5
               ,
               10.
               1
               
               Cor.
               1.
               30.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               In
               the
               effects
               of
               his
               knowledge
               :
               for
               ,
               
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               breeds
               in
               him
               an
               vnspeakeable
               refreshing
               and
               gladnesse
               of
               heart
               in
               Gods
               presence
               ,
               
               
                 Psalm
                 .
                 36.
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                 Psalme
              
               119.
               
            
             
               2
               It
               inflames
               him
               to
               a
               wonderfull
               loue
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               aboue
               all
               earthly
               things
               ,
               Psalme
               119.
               97
               ,
               98.
               
            
             
               3
               It
               workes
               in
               him
               an
               effectuall
               sauouring
               and
               tasting
               of
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               spirituall
               things
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               5.
               
            
             
               4
               It
               inclines
               him
               to
               a
               constant
               obedience
               and
               practise
               of
               Gods
               will
               ,
               
                 Prou.
                 8.
                 9
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 Iohn
                 7.
                 17.
                 
                 Deut.
              
               46.
               
               It
               redresseth
               his
               waies
               ,
               
                 Psalme
                 1●…9
                 .
                 10.
                 1.
                 
                 Iohn
              
               2.
               3.
               and
               3
               ,
               24.
               
            
             
               5
               It
               beares
               downe
               pride
               ,
               and
               conceitednesse
               ,
               and
               frowardnesse
               and
               makes
               him
               humble
               and
               teachable
               ,
               Prou.
               3.
               5
               ,
               6.
               and
               8
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               Iames
               3.
               17.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               In
               the
               
                 proprieties
                 of
              
               
               
                 his
                 knowledge
              
               :
               for
               ,
            
             
               1
               It
               is
               infallible
               :
               his
               knowledge
               hath
               
                 much
                 assurance
              
               in
               many
               things
               ,
               with
               strong
               confidence
               and
               resolution
               at
               some
               times
               ,
               especially
               when
               hee
               is
               before
               
               God
               ,
               1
               Thes.
               1.
               5.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               indelible
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               vtterly
               blotted
               out
               ,
               it
               is
               fast
               grauen
               in
               his
               heart
               ;
               cōtrary
               doctrine
               or
               persecution
               cānot
               raze
               it
               out
               ,
               
                 Ierem.
                 3●…
                 .
                 34.
                 
                 Ephes.
                 4.
                 13.
                 
                 Pro.
              
               4.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               It
               is
               sincere
               ;
               for
               first
               it
               inclineth
               him
               to
               giue
               glory
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               receiue
               
                 all
                 truth
              
               as
               well
               as
               any
               truth
               .
               He
               receiues
               the
               doctrine
               of
               God
               ,
               though
               it
               bee
               aboue
               reason
               ,
               &
               against
               the
               common
               opinion
               of
               men
               ,
               or
               crosse
               his
               profit
               ,
               or
               desires
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               leades
               him
               principally
               
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 his
                 owne
                 way
              
               ,
               and
               guides
               him
               to
               study
               the
               things
               chiefly
               that
               concerne
               his
               owne
               reformation
               and
               saluation
               ,
               Prou.
               14.
               8.
               
               Col.
               3.
               16.
               
            
             
               And
               thus
               he
               differs
               from
               wicked
               men
               in
               his
               knowledge
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               his
               loue
               to
               God
               ,
               
               hee
               hath
               these
               things
               which
               no
               wicked
               man
               can
               attaine
               to
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Hee
               hath
               a
               deliberate
               inward
               
               inflamed
               estimation
               of
               God
               aboue
               all
               things
               ,
               accounting
               
                 his
                 louing
                 kindnesse
                 better
                 then
                 life
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               signes
               of
               his
               fauour
               his
               greatest
               ioy
               ,
               Psal.
               63.
               3
               ,
               11.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               loues
               and
               longs
               for
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               with
               certaine
               and
               sincere
               affection
               ,
               
                 Ephe.
                 6.
                 24.
                 2
                 
                 Tim.
              
               4.
               8.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               He
               delights
               in
               Gods
               presence
               ,
               and
               shewes
               it
               by
               his
               vnfained
               loue
               to
               his
               house
               ,
               Psal.
               26.
               8.
               and
               by
               his
               heartie
               griefe
               for
               Gods
               absence
               ,
               Cant.
               3.
               1.
               and
               by
               his
               carefulnesse
               to
               set
               the
               Lord
               daily
               before
               him
               ,
               walking
               in
               his
               sight
               ,
               Psal.
               16.
               8.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               He
               hates
               sinne
               heartily
               ,
               because
               God
               hates
               it
               ;
               and
               he
               dislikes
               sinners
               ,
               because
               they
               hate
               God
               ;
               accounting
               Gods
               enemies
               as
               if
               they
               were
               his
               owne
               enemies
               ,
               Psal.
               139.
               21
               ,
               22.
               and
               97.
               10.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               He
               constantly
               desires
               to
               be
               
                 like
                 God
                 in
                 holinesse
              
               ,
               being
               carefull
               to
               approue
               his
               affection
               to
               God
               ,
               
               by
               his
               
                 obedience
                 to
                 his
                 commandements
              
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               is
               not
               
                 grieuous
                 to
                 him
              
               to
               receiue
               directions
               ,
               but
               serues
               God
               with
               all
               his
               heart
               ,
               being
               fearefull
               to
               displease
               God
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               
                 Ioh.
                 14.
                 21.
                 1
                 
                 Ioh.
                 5.
                 3.
                 
                 Deut.
              
               10.
               12.
               and
               11.
               22.
               and
               is
               more
               affected
               with
               Gods
               approbation
               ,
               then
               al
               the
               praise
               of
               men
               ,
               Rom.
               2.
               29.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               Hee
               is
               much
               affected
               with
               Gods
               mercie
               ,
               and
               the
               blessings
               bestowed
               vpon
               him
               ,
               which
               hee
               thankefully
               remembers
               to
               the
               praise
               of
               Gods
               free
               grace
               ,
               
                 Esay
                 63.
                 7.
                 
                 Psa.
              
               63.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               6
               ,
               8.
               and
               107.
               22.
               
               
                 Iob
                 36.
                 24.
                 
                 Deut.
              
               16.
               2.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               Hee
               loues
               all
               the
               godly
               ,
               for
               this
               reason
               chiefely
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               like
               vnto
               God
               in
               holinesse
               ,
               as
               being
               begotten
               by
               him
               ,
               1
               Iohn
               5.
               1.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               Hee
               is
               heartily
               vexed
               for
               any
               dishonour
               done
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               for
               any
               disgrace
               offered
               to
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Finally
               ,
               He
               shewes
               it
               in
               diuers
               cases
               that
               befail
               him
               in
               his
               
               course
               in
               this
               life
               :
               as
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               If
               he
               bee
               put
               to
               suffer
               any
               thing
               for
               Gods
               sake
               ,
               he
               endures
               it
               with
               much
               ioy
               and
               patience
               ,
               1
               
                 Thes.
                 1.
                 6.
                 
                 Acts
                 5.
                 14.
                 
                 Iohn
              
               22.
               15
               to
               19.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               at
               any
               time
               hee
               offend
               God
               by
               his
               owne
               faultinesse
               ,
               hee
               is
               heartily
               grieued
               &
               cast
               downe
               ,
               and
               doth
               constantly
               desire
               to
               forsake
               any
               sinne
               ,
               though
               neuer
               so
               pleasing
               and
               gainefull
               vnto
               him
               ,
               rather
               then
               he
               would
               displease
               God
               ,
               Math.
               26.
               75.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               all
               streights
               and
               wants
               ,
               he
               runnes
               to
               God
               ,
               relying
               vpon
               God
               ,
               as
               his
               
                 defence
                 ,
                 rocke
                 ,
                 and
                 refuge
              
               in
               all
               times
               of
               troubles
               ,
               making
               his
               moane
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               powring
               out
               his
               prayers
               and
               complaints
               before
               him
               ,
               Psa.
               18.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
            
             
               Thus
               of
               his
               loue
               to
               God.
               
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               his
               loue
               to
               the
               godly
               doth
               also
               distinguish
               him
               from
               all
               the
               wicked
               men
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               because
               here
               are
               diuers
               things
               to
               
               be
               noted
               in
               his
               affection
               to
               them
               which
               cannot
               bee
               found
               in
               wicked
               men
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               As
               first
               ,
               he
               loues
               the
               godly
               aboue
               all
               other
               sorts
               of
               men
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               he
               accounts
               them
               as
               the
               
                 onely
                 excellent
                 people
              
               ,
               Psal.
               16.
               3.
               1
               
               Iohn
               3.
               14.
               and
               affects
               them
               as
               if
               they
               were
               his
               naturall
               kindred
               ,
               Rom.
               12.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               loues
               them
               not
               for
               carnall
               respects
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               graces
               of
               God
               in
               them
               ,
               for
               
                 the
                 truths
                 sake
              
               ,
               and
               because
               
                 they
                 are
                 begotten
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 1
                 Iohn
                 5.
                 1.
                 2
                 
                 Iohn
                 1.
                 2.
                 3
                 
                 Iohn
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               3.
               
               He
               delights
               in
               their
               fellowship
               and
               societie
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               as
               accounting
               them
               the
               happy
               companions
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               Psal.
               16.
               3.
               3
               
               
                 Iohn
                 8.
                 
                 Phil.
              
               1.
               5.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               He
               hath
               a
               
                 fellow
                 feeling
              
               of
               their
               miseries
               :
               he
               is
               in
               some
               measure
               affectioned
               to
               weepe
               with
               them
               that
               weepe
               ,
               and
               reioyce
               with
               them
               that
               reioyce
               ;
               especially
               he
               is
               glad
               when
               their
               soules
               
               prosper
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 3
                 
                 Ioh.
              
               3.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               His
               desire
               is
               to
               walke
               inoffensiuely
               ,
               as
               being
               loth
               any
               way
               to
               be
               
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 stumbling
              
               ,
               or
               scandall
               to
               any
               Christian
               ,
               1
               Ioh.
               2.
               10.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               He
               can
               beare
               their
               infirmities
               ,
               take
               things
               in
               the
               best
               sense
               ,
               
                 suffer
                 long
              
               ,
               and
               is
               
                 not
                 easily
                 prouoked
              
               :
               hee
               
                 hopeth
                 all
                 things
              
               ,
               and
               
                 boasts
                 not
                 himselfe
              
               ,
               nor
               enuies
               not
               them
               ,
               nor
               will
               
                 receiue
                 an
                 euill
                 report
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 3.
                 8.
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
              
               13.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               but
               rather
               makes
               apologie
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Hee
               easily
               praiseth
               them
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               for
               their
               grace
               or
               obedience
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 16.
                 19.
                 3
                 
                 Iohn
                 6.
                 
                 Psal.
                 15.
                 4.
                 1
                 
                 Thess.
              
               1.
               8.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               His
               
                 wel-doing
                 extends
                 it selfe
                 to
                 them
              
               to
               his
               power
               ;
               he
               is
               bountifull
               ,
               pitifull
               ,
               and
               tender
               ;
               hee
               hath
               
                 bowels
                 of
                 mercy
              
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               occasion
               of
               mercy
               ,
               either
               corporall
               or
               spirituall
               .
               He
               gladly
               receiueth
               them
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               ready
               mind
               communicates
               to
               their
               necessities
               ,
               
               
                 Philemon
                 7.
                 1
                 
                 Pet.
                 3.
                 8.
                 
                 &
                 4.
                 8.
                 1
                 
                 Iohn
                 3.
                 17.
                 3
                 
                 Iohn
              
               5.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               He
               loues
               all
               the
               brethren
               .
               He
               hath
               not
               the
               
                 glorious
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 Iames
                 2.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Ephes.
                 1.
                 15.
                 
                 Col.
              
               1.
               4.
               
               Hee
               can
               make
               himselfe
               
                 equall
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 lower
                 sort
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               12.
               16.
               
            
             
               10.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               hee
               loues
               them
               
                 at
                 all
                 times
              
               ,
               euen
               when
               they
               are
               in
               aduersitie
               ,
               disgrace
               ,
               sicknesse
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               miserie
               .
            
             
               Hitherto
               of
               the
               godly
               mans
               triall
               by
               his
               gifts
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 triall
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 man
                 by
                 his
                 workes
                 of
                 obedience
                 .
              
            
             
               THE
               fourth
               way
               to
               trie
               him
               ,
               is
               by
               his
               workes
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               obedience
               in
               his
               life
               and
               conuersation
               ;
               and
               so
               his
               workes
               excell
               all
               the
               workes
               of
               vnregenerate
               men
               many
               wayes
               :
               as
               ,
            
             
             
               1.
               
               Because
               what
               he
               doth
               ,
               riseth
               
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 loue
                 he
                 beares
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 goodnesse
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               hee
               doth
               good
               heartily
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               constraint
               ,
               or
               with
               repining
               or
               delay
               :
               yea
               he
               is
               so
               stirred
               vp
               with
               the
               sense
               of
               Gods
               goodnesse
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               hee
               is
               much
               humbled
               when
               he
               hath
               done
               his
               best
               ,
               that
               hee
               cannot
               bring
               more
               glory
               to
               God
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 30.
                 20.
                 
                 Ios.
                 22.
                 5.
                 
                 Math.
                 4.
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 Rom
              
               6.
               17.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               doing
               good
               he
               hath
               
                 respect
                 vnto
                 all
                 Gods
                 Commandements
              
               :
               there
               is
               no
               part
               of
               an
               holy
               life
               ,
               but
               he
               desires
               to
               practise
               it
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               will
               obey
               Gods
               will
               in
               some
               cases
               when
               it
               is
               against
               his
               profit
               ,
               credit
               ,
               ease
               ,
               or
               the
               liking
               of
               carnall
               friends
               ,
               preferrings
               God
               's
               commandements
               aboue
               all
               things
               ,
               yea
               life
               it selfe
               ,
               
                 Ier.
                 35.
                 
                 Heb.
                 11.
                 8.
                 
                 Gen.
                 22.
                 12.
                 
                 Prou.
                 7.
                 2.
                 
                 Act.
                 5.
                 29.
                 
                 Mat.
                 16.
                 25.
                 
                 Exod.
                 15.
                 26.
                 1
                 
                 King.
                 9.
                 4.
                 
                 Ierem.
                 11.
                 4.
                 
                 Iohn
              
               15.
               14.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               He
               will
               do
               good
               
                 at
                 all
                 times
              
               ,
               
               and
               not
               for
               a
               fit
               ;
               making
               conscience
               of
               his
               wayes
               in
               all
               companies
               as
               well
               as
               any
               ;
               absent
               as
               well
               as
               present
               ;
               before
               meane
               Christians
               as
               well
               as
               before
               the
               best
               ;
               at
               home
               as
               well
               as
               abroad
               ,
               
                 Philip.
                 2.
                 12.
                 
                 Gal.
                 5.
                 7.
                 2
                 
                 Kings
                 28.
                 6.
                 
                 Psal.
              
               106.
               3.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Hee
               makes
               conscience
               of
               the
               
                 least
                 commandement
              
               as
               well
               as
               the
               greatest
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 19.
                 
                 Iames
              
               2.
               10.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               He
               
                 comes
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 deeds
                 might
                 be
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 wrought
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 Iohn
              
               3.
               21.
               
               Hee
               is
               desirous
               in
               all
               things
               to
               bee
               guided
               by
               the
               warrant
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               He
               exerciseth
               his
               faith
               in
               the
               very
               discharge
               of
               the
               duties
               of
               his
               outward
               conuersation
               .
               Hee
               
                 liues
                 by
                 the
                 faith
                 in
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 commits
                 his
                 way
                 to
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               trusteth
               vpon
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Gal.
               2.
               20.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               Hee
               knoweth
               that
               his
               obedience
               is
               right
               ,
               because
               
                 God
                 heareth
                 
                 his
                 prayers
              
               ,
               and
               entertaines
               him
               gratiously
               ,
               when
               he
               calls
               vpon
               him
               in
               secret
               ;
               whereas
               God
               heareth
               not
               sinners
               ;
               and
               if
               wickednesse
               were
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               God
               would
               not
               regard
               his
               prayers
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 9.
                 31.
                 
                 Psalme
              
               66.
               18.
               
            
             
               And
               thus
               of
               his
               workes
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
            
             
               
                 His
                 tryall
                 by
                 the
                 entertainment
                 hee
                 hath
                 from
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               THe
               fifth
               way
               by
               which
               hee
               
               may
               bee
               tryed
               ,
               is
               by
               the
               entertainement
               that
               God
               vouchsafeth
               him
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               which
               hee
               neuer
               vouchsafeth
               to
               wicked
               men
               .
               There
               are
               diuers
               specialties
               of
               fauour
               which
               God
               sheweth
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               any
               vnregenerate
               man
               :
               As
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               His
               
                 election
                 in
                 time
              
               is
               a
               manifest
               
               token
               of
               Gods
               election
               of
               
               him
               before
               time
               :
               the
               Lord
               shews
               ●…hat
               hee
               hath
               chosen
               him
               from
               enerlasting
               ,
               when
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Gospel
               hee
               seizeth
               vpon
               him
               particularly
               ,
               and
               effectually
               perswades
               him
               to
               leaue
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               sinfull
               society
               hee
               liued
               in
               ,
               and
               to
               deuote
               himselfe
               as
               a
               
                 liuing
                 sacrifice
              
               vnto
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               is
               
                 baptized
                 with
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 and
                 with
                 fire
                 :
              
               the
               baptisme
               
               
                 by
                 fire
              
               ,
               is
               onely
               proper
               to
               Gods
               Elect
               :
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               at
               some
               times
               falls
               vpon
               him
               ,
               &
               sets
               him
               all
               on
               a
               fire
               ,
               on
               a
               fire
               I
               say
               ,
               both
               of
               sudden
               and
               violent
               indignation
               at
               sinne
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               sinne
               ;
               as
               also
               the
               fire
               of
               holy
               affections
               ,
               with
               which
               from
               God
               hee
               frequently
               and
               on
               a
               sudden
               is
               enslamed
               ,
               while
               he
               stands
               before
               the
               Lord.
               For
               besides
               the
               affection
               which
               a
               godly
               man
               bringeth
               with
               him
               to
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               he
               doth
               feele
               his
               heart
               oftentimes
               on
               a
               sudden
               surprised
               with
               strange
               impressions
               ,
               sometimes
               of
               sorrow
               ,
               sometimes
               
               of
               feare
               and
               awefull
               dread
               of
               God
               ;
               sometimes
               of
               feruent
               desires
               after
               God
               :
               sometimes
               of
               strong
               resolutions
               of
               holy
               duties
               to
               be
               done
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               Matthew
               3.
               11.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               He
               feeles
               at
               sometimes
               in
               the
               
               vse
               of
               Gods
               ordinances
               a
               maruellous
               work
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               
                 much
                 assurance
              
               and
               strange
               establishment
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               certaine
               perswasion
               of
               Gods
               loue
               ,
               and
               the
               infallible
               beliefe
               of
               the
               truth
               ;
               so
               as
               at
               that
               time
               no
               danger
               of
               death
               could
               amaze
               him
               ,
               but
               hee
               could
               willingly
               witnesse
               his
               confidence
               by
               vndergoing
               any
               thing
               could
               befall
               him
               ,
               1.
               
               Thessalonians
               1.
               5.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               He
               feeles
               at
               some
               times
               the
               
               
                 vnspeakeable
                 and
                 glorious
                 ioyes
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               which
               are
               differing
               from
               the
               carnall
               ioyes
               or
               illusions
               may
               bee
               found
               in
               wicked
               men
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               such
               ioyes
               ,
               as
               hee
               feeles
               onely
               in
               the
               vse
               of
               
               some
               ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               by
               effect
               make
               him
               more
               humble
               ,
               and
               vile
               in
               his
               owne
               eies
               ,
               and
               doe
               inflame
               him
               to
               an
               high
               degree
               of
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               and
               goodnesse
               ;
               which
               illusions
               can
               neuer
               doe
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 The
                 sanctification
                 of
                 his
                 afflictions
              
               
               is
               another
               infallible
               signe
               of
               Gods
               loue
               to
               him
               .
               For
               God
               makes
               his
               crosses
               to
               become
               blessings
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               worke
               his
               good
               ,
               so
               as
               hee
               may
               plainely
               see
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               
                 good
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 afflicted
                 :
              
               and
               besides
               ,
               God
               giues
               him
               many
               times
               the
               experience
               of
               his
               goodn●…sse
               ,
               both
               by
               vnexpected
               consolation
               in
               his
               distresses
               ,
               and
               gratious
               deliuerance
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 28.
                 
                 Psal.
              
               119.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               To
               this
               place
               I
               may
               referre
               Gods
               hearing
               and
               answering
               
               of
               his
               prayers
               ;
               whereas
               God
               doth
               not
               heare
               sinners
               ,
               as
               was
               shewed
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               former
               Chapter
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
            
             
               
                 His
                 tryall
                 by
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               sixt
               and
               last
               way
               of
               triall
               
               of
               the
               estate
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               is
               by
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               in
               particular
               by
               the
               
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
              
               .
               For
               God
               hath
               appointed
               the
               two
               Sacraments
               to
               bee
               his
               broad
               Scales
               to
               assure
               his
               fauour
               vnto
               his
               people
               :
               and
               because
               none
               but
               worthy
               receiuers
               can
               bee
               partakers
               of
               so
               great
               a
               priuiledge
               as
               the
               Couenant
               of
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               :
               therefore
               hereby
               doth
               the
               true
               Christian
               distinguish
               himselfe
               from
               all
               men
               .
               For
               in
               becomming
               a
               
                 worthy
                 receiuer
              
               ,
               hee
               doth
               diuers
               things
               not
               onely
               required
               in
               communicants
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               none
               but
               godly
               men
               can
               attaine
               vnto
               :
               As
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 He
                 doth
                 forgiue
                 his
                 enemies
              
               ,
               
               as
               heartily
               as
               hee
               desires
               God
               to
               forgiue
               him
               his
               trespasses
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Hee
               
                 examines
                 himselfe
              
               ,
               and
               vpon
               examination
               he
               both
               
                 eateth
                 with
                 sowre
                 herbes
              
               (
               that
               is
               )
               comes
               with
               some
               measure
               of
               griefe
               for
               his
               offences
               ,
               and
               withall
               finds
               as
               vnfained
               a
               desire
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               neuer
               offend
               God
               in
               anything
               ,
               as
               that
               God
               should
               there
               assure
               him
               of
               the
               forgiuenesse
               of
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               will
               neuer
               punish
               him
               for
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               couenant
               of
               his
               heart
               is
               to
               cleaue
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               care
               of
               godlinesse
               all
               the
               daies
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               8.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               He
               is
               in
               some
               measure
               perswaded
               of
               Gods
               loue
               to
               him
               in
               Christ
               ;
               and
               
                 discernes
                 the
                 Lords
                 Body
              
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               is
               secretly
               in
               some
               degree
               perswaded
               of
               the
               spirituall
               presence
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               operation
               of
               God
               :
               so
               as
               he
               beleeueth
               ,
               that
               Christ
               will
               as
               certainly
               nourish
               his
               soule
               ,
               as
               the
               outward
               elements
               can
               any
               way
               
               be
               fit
               to
               nourish
               his
               body
               ,
               
                 Marke
                 16.
                 16.
                 
                 Col.
                 2.
                 12.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
              
               11.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               He
               somtimes
               feeles
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               inwardly
               ,
               setting
               to
               Gods
               Priuie
               Seale
               by
               sudden
               refreshings
               ,
               falling
               like
               the
               dew
               vpon
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               establishing
               his
               soule
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 Eph.
                 1.
                 13.
                 2
                 
                 Cor.
              
               1.
               12.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               His
               heart
               is
               knit
               vnto
               the
               godly
               more
               and
               more
               ,
               and
               increaseth
               in
               his
               resolution
               to
               cleaue
               to
               them
               onely
               ,
               and
               forsake
               all
               other
               professions
               of
               men
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               louing
               them
               vnfainedly
               ,
               and
               desiring
               it
               for
               euer
               to
               a
               partaker
               of
               their
               lot
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 directions
                 that
                 shew
                 him
                 how
                 to
                 get
                 assurance
                 by
                 the
                 helpes
                 of
                 those
                 signes
                 .
              
            
             
               HItherto
               of
               the
               signes
               of
               the
               godly
               man.
               Now
               followes
               the
               course
               that
               the
               weak
               Christian
               should
               take
               by
               the
               vse
               of
               the
               former
               signes
               of
               tryall
               ,
               to
               establish
               his
               heart
               in
               the
               assurance
               of
               Gods
               fauour
               ,
               and
               his
               owne
               eternall
               saluation
               .
            
             
               My
               aduice
               is
               therefore
               ,
               that
               the
               weake
               Christian
               that
               findes
               want
               of
               establishment
               and
               cleare
               assurance
               ,
               should
               take
               the
               former
               signes
               of
               tryall
               ,
               and
               goe
               apart
               ,
               and
               set
               himselfe
               in
               Gods
               presence
               ,
               emptying
               his
               heart
               of
               worldly
               distractions
               ,
               and
               seriously
               consider
               of
               euery
               rule
               of
               tryall
               apart
               ;
               and
               gather
               out
               into
               some
               little
               paper-booke
               so
               much
               as
               in
               euery
               signe
               hee
               can
               clearely
               
               find
               to
               be
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               hee
               durst
               through
               Gods
               mercy
               resolutely
               auouch
               to
               bee
               wrought
               in
               him
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God.
               And
               this
               I
               would
               haue
               him
               to
               doe
               with
               deliberation
               ,
               trying
               himselfe
               by
               one
               or
               two
               of
               the
               chiefe
               heads
               at
               most
               in
               a
               day
               ,
               spending
               no
               more
               time
               about
               it
               then
               he
               may
               well
               allow
               ,
               without
               wearinesse
               or
               dulnesse
               .
            
             
               Now
               because
               he
               may
               be
               perhaps
               discouraged
               with
               the
               obseruation
               of
               diuers
               things
               ,
               which
               he
               may
               find
               wanting
               in
               himselfe
               in
               euery
               signe
               ;
               hee
               must
               therefore
               take
               sound
               notice
               of
               the
               distinction
               of
               Christians
               made
               by
               the
               Apostle
               
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 1
                 Iohn
              
               2.
               who
               casts
               al
               true
               Christians
               into
               three
               sorts
               .
               Some
               are
               Infants
               ,
               and
               either
               new
               borne
               ,
               or
               but
               weakely
               qualified
               with
               the
               graces
               of
               Christ
               ;
               yet
               are
               right
               ,
               and
               haue
               true
               grace
               in
               some
               measure
               .
               Others
               are
               
                 strong
                 men
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               as
               haue
               the
               gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               
               liuely
               and
               in
               their
               power
               in
               them
               .
               Others
               are
               Fathers
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               as
               haue
               had
               long
               experience
               in
               the
               powerful
               practice
               of
               godlinesse
               ,
               and
               haue
               beene
               long
               exercised
               in
               all
               kinds
               of
               well-doing
               .
               Now
               all
               these
               three
               sorts
               may
               be
               supposed
               to
               come
               to
               these
               signes
               .
               The
               weake
               Christian
               onely
               takes
               to
               a
               few
               of
               the
               plainest
               markes
               in
               the
               explication
               of
               each
               signe
               .
               The
               strong
               Christian
               he
               takes
               to
               the
               most
               of
               the
               markes
               .
               The
               Fathers
               they
               in
               a
               manner
               discerne
               all
               the
               particulars
               of
               Gods
               graces
               ,
               and
               the
               seuerall
               workings
               of
               them
               .
               Each
               of
               these
               ,
               euen
               the
               weake
               Christian
               ,
               may
               see
               so
               much
               as
               may
               stay
               his
               heart
               in
               assurance
               ,
               and
               so
               settle
               his
               faith
               and
               ioy
               .
            
             
               When
               there
               are
               many
               signes
               of
               one
               and
               the
               selfe-same
               thing
               ,
               it
               is
               sufficient
               if
               it
               can
               be
               demonstrated
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               but
               a
               few
               wayes
               ,
               seeing
               euery
               particular
               marke
               being
               warranted
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               
               hath
               force
               to
               conclude
               for
               assurance
               ,
               and
               to
               proue
               that
               wee
               differ
               from
               all
               the
               wicked
               men
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               Though
               at
               the
               first
               in
               reading
               but
               a
               signe
               or
               two
               ,
               thou
               get
               but
               a
               few
               things
               may
               comfort
               thee
               ,
               yet
               hold
               out
               till
               thou
               come
               to
               the
               end
               of
               all
               the
               signes
               ,
               and
               then
               thou
               shalt
               see
               a
               faire
               armie
               (
               as
               it
               were
               of
               arguments
               )
               to
               prooue
               thy
               election
               and
               saluation
               .
               For
               whereas
               the
               most
               and
               best
               of
               vs
               if
               wee
               be
               asked
               this
               question
               ,
               By
               what
               markes
               doe
               we
               know
               that
               we
               are
               the
               true
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               wicked
               men
               ?
               If
               we
               answer
               on
               a
               sudden
               ,
               and
               by
               present
               memory
               ,
               we
               can
               scarce
               giue
               two
               sound
               reasons
               to
               prooue
               the
               infallibilitie
               of
               our
               happy
               estate
               :
               which
               shewes
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               of
               ●…s
               liue
               at
               a
               great
               vncertaintie
               .
               Now
               he
               that
               hath
               gone
               through
               the
               signes
               ,
               shall
               finde
               perhaps
               twenty
               ,
               or
               thirty
               ,
               or
               fortie
               seueral
               and
               distinct
               arguments
               or
               
               markes
               ,
               which
               when
               he
               hath
               collected
               them
               all
               together
               ,
               may
               serue
               to
               answer
               all
               the
               obiections
               of
               all
               the
               Diuels
               in
               Hell.
               
                 The
                 gates
                 of
                 hell
                 cannot
                 preuale
                 against
                 his
                 faith
                 :
              
               which
               I
               declare
               thus
               :
               If
               the
               Diuell
               say
               ,
               Thou
               art
               a
               wicked
               man
               ,
               and
               an
               hypocrite
               ;
               thou
               mayest
               readily
               answer
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               thou
               art
               none
               such
               ;
               and
               mayest
               put
               the
               Diuel
               to
               proue
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               that
               euer
               any
               wicked
               man
               did
               attaine
               to
               all
               those
               signes
               thou
               hast
               collected
               .
               Which
               ,
               because
               it
               cannot
               bee
               done
               ,
               thou
               mayest
               with
               much
               rest
               and
               full
               assurance
               commit
               thy selfe
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               bind
               thy selfe
               by
               Couenant
               ,
               neuer
               more
               to
               dishonour
               him
               by
               such
               vnbe●…efe
               ,
               as
               to
               call
               his
               loue
               and
               his
               saluation
               into
               question
               .
               If
               a
               three-fold
               cord
               cannot
               bee
               broken
               ,
               how
               weake
               then
               should
               thy
               heart
               be
               ,
               if
               thou
               shouldst
               feare
               thy
               estate
               ,
               vnto
               which
               God
               hath
               so
               sealed
               ,
               
               and
               so
               many
               wayes
               marked
               thee
               out
               for
               himselfe
               ?
            
             
               And
               for
               thy
               further
               satisfaction
               :
               after
               thou
               hast
               collected
               thy
               signes
               together
               ,
               thou
               mayest
               carrie
               them
               to
               thy
               godly
               Pastor
               ,
               and
               desire
               him
               to
               peruse
               them
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               giue
               thee
               his
               ministeriall
               testimonie
               concerning
               them
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               this
               may
               adde
               much
               satisfaction
               and
               rest
               to
               thy
               conscience
               .
            
             
               If
               in
               reading
               any
               of
               the
               signes
               ,
               thou
               finde
               any
               speciall
               doubts
               ,
               at
               any
               hand
               suppresse
               them
               not
               ,
               but
               seeke
               resolution
               from
               doubt
               to
               doubt
               ,
               and
               from
               signe
               to
               signe
               .
               Thou
               mayst
               gaine
               much
               profitable
               knowledge
               by
               propounding
               these
               cases
               of
               thy
               particular
               conscience
               .
            
             
               The
               least
               gaine
               that
               can
               bee
               imagined
               by
               this
               course
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               whereas
               before
               thou
               hadst
               few
               euidences
               or
               none
               for
               thy
               estate
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               now
               haue
               many
               of
               all
               
               sorts
               :
               and
               it
               must
               needes
               bee
               thy
               owne
               way
               wardnesse
               ,
               if
               assurance
               follow
               not
               .
               For
               these
               signes
               will
               ransacke
               thee
               ,
               and
               try
               thy
               very
               heart
               and
               reignes
               ,
               and
               all
               thy
               secretest
               desire
               and
               practices
               .
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               this
               benefit
               thou
               maiest
               reape
               by
               the
               signes
               ,
               that
               they
               wil
               tell
               thee
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               thy
               life
               ,
               how
               it
               is
               with
               thee
               ,
               whether
               thou
               goe
               forward
               or
               backward
               .
               For
               if
               by
               examination
               now
               thou
               gather
               out
               all
               thou
               canst
               finde
               by
               thy selfe
               ,
               these
               will
               not
               onely
               lie
               by
               thee
               to
               helpe
               thee
               against
               any
               temptation
               at
               any
               time
               ;
               but
               besides
               ,
               if
               thou
               try
               thy selfe
               againe
               ,
               either
               against
               the
               next
               Sacrament
               ,
               or
               the
               next
               yeere
               ,
               thou
               mayest
               discerne
               what
               ground
               thou
               hast
               gotten
               or
               lost
               .
               If
               thou
               prosper
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               discerne
               it
               ,
               by
               taking
               in
               diuers
               things
               in
               each
               signe
               ,
               which
               before
               thou
               durst
               not
               acknowledge
               ;
               and
               besides
               ,
               it
               will
               exceedingly
               shew
               thee
               what
               thou
               wantest
               in
               each
               grace
               
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               what
               thou
               shouldest
               set
               thy selfe
               about
               ,
               and
               get
               thy
               wants
               supplyed
               .
               It
               will
               at
               all
               times
               make
               a
               true
               Anatomie
               of
               thy
               estate
               ;
               which
               to
               the
               well
               aduised
               Christian
               ought
               to
               bee
               accounted
               a
               matter
               of
               great
               moment
               .
            
             
               The
               God
               of
               peace
               giue
               thee
               all
               peace
               and
               ioy
               in
               beleeuing
               .
               If
               thou
               receiue
               any
               good
               by
               this
               Treatise
               ,
               praise
               God
               ,
               and
               pray
               for
               me
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               SIGNES
               OF
               THE
               WICKED
               MAN.
               
            
             
               TOGETHER
               WITH
               Directions
               that
               shew
               how
               the
               
                 seuerall
                 Gifts
                 and
                 Graces
                 of
                 Gods
              
               Spirit
               may
               be
               maintained
               .
            
             
               NEEDFVLL
               FOR
               SVCH
               AS
               
                 want
                 those
                 Graces
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 desire
                 to
                 increase
                 in
              
               them
               .
            
             
               By
               N.
               BIFIELD
               late
               Preacher
               of
               
                 Gods
                 Word
                 at
                 Isleworth
                 in
              
               MIDDLESEX
               .
            
             
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Legatt
              
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               bee
               sold
               by
               
                 P.
                 Stephens
              
               ,
               and
               
                 C.
                 Meredith
              
               ,
               at
               the
               golden
               Lyon
               in
               Pauls
               Church-yard
               .
            
             
               1630.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               TO
               THE
               MVCH
               HONORED
               LADIE
               ,
               the
               Ladie
               
                 Bridget
                 Tracie
                 :
                 Nicholas
                 Bifield
              
               wisheth
               all
               prosperity
               in
               the
               things
               
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
              
               CHRIST
               .
            
             
               
                 MADAM
                 ,
              
            
             
               BEing
               destitute
               of
               a
               better
               gift
               to
               bestow
               vpon
               your
               Ladiship
               ,
               to
               testifie
               my
               thankefulnesse
               or
               obseruance
               ,
               I
               present
               this
               little
               Treatise
               vnto
               you
               .
               It
               may
               haue
               more
               vse
               then
               it
               shewes
               for
               .
               For
               if
               things
               shine
               more
               
               cleerly
               when
               their
               contraries
               are
               set
               by
               them
               ;
               then
               may
               this
               description
               of
               the
               estate
               of
               a
               wicked
               man
               by
               Signes
               ,
               serue
               much
               to
               establish
               the
               godly
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Assurance
               ,
               when
               he
               seeth
               himselfe
               freed
               from
               those
               fearefull
               &
               forlorne
               markes
               .
               And
               if
               men
               vse
               to
               make
               much
               of
               all
               those
               directions
               ,
               by
               which
               any
               gaine
               or
               treasure
               may
               be
               certainely
               compassed
               ,
               then
               ought
               the
               Directions
               not
               to
               bee
               despised
               ,
               that
               shew
               how
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               and
               the
               Graces
               thereof
               may
               bee
               attained
               :
               For
               by
               these
               directions
               ,
               both
               those
               that
               want
               the
               true
               graces
               of
               Christ
               ,
               may
               here
               learne
               how
               to
               get
               them
               ;
               and
               such
               as
               haue
               them
               but
               in
               weake
               measure
               ,
               may
               by
               the
               same
               
               Rules
               learne
               how
               to
               increase
               them
               .
            
             
               I
               haue
               beene
               induced
               to
               thinke
               of
               your
               Ladiship
               in
               this
               Dedication
               ,
               partly
               in
               acknowledgement
               of
               the
               great
               respect
               due
               to
               the
               Family
               out
               of
               which
               you
               came
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               beene
               a
               principall
               meanes
               of
               causing
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Gospel
               for
               many
               yeeres
               to
               shine
               in
               those
               places
               where
               the
               people
               had
               sitten
               in
               darkenesse
               and
               in
               the
               shaddow
               of
               death
               :
               And
               partly
               drawne
               by
               the
               many
               praises
               I
               haue
               obserued
               in
               your
               Ladiships
               ,
               since
               the
               time
               of
               your
               noble
               soiourning
               in
               the
               noble
               Familie
               you
               now
               liue
               in
               .
               Your
               great
               respect
               of
               my
               Ministery
               ,
               and
               your
               constant
               paines
               to
               employ
               your selfe
               about
               religious
               
               duties
               ,
               deserue
               from
               mee
               more
               acknowledgment
               then
               so
               meane
               a
               gift
               as
               this
               can
               discharge
               .
               Madam
               ,
               you
               are
               happy
               aboue
               many
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               inclined
               your
               heart
               to
               beare
               the
               yoke
               of
               Christ
               in
               your
               youth
               ,
               and
               discerne
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               spirituall
               kingdome
               of
               Iesus
               Christ.
               Your
               meeknesse
               assures
               me
               libertie
               to
               beseech
               you
               to
               goe
               on
               in
               the
               good
               way
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               cleane
               fast
               with
               all
               heartie
               affection
               vnto
               the
               Truth
               ,
               as
               you
               haue
               learned
               Iesus
               Christ.
               It
               shall
               bee
               a
               great
               increase
               of
               your
               glory
               ,
               to
               increase
               in
               the
               knowledge
               and
               grace
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               (
               in
               sound
               deniall
               of
               your selfe
               ,
               and
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
               )
               to
               fashion
               your selfe
               to
               all
               the
               courses
               ,
               by
               
               which
               you
               may
               bee
               pleasing
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               God
               ,
               whiles
               multitudes
               in
               the
               Gentri●…
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               of
               both
               sexes
               ,
               by
               following
               foolish
               vanities
               ,
               forsake
               their
               owne
               mercie
               .
            
             
               Now
               the
               God
               of
               peace
               sanctifie
               you
               throughout
               ,
               &
               so
               prosper
               his
               owne
               worke
               in
               you
               ,
               that
               your
               whole
               spirit
               ,
               and
               soule
               and
               body
               may
               bee
               preserued
               blamelesse
               vnto
               the
               comming
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               March
               9.
               1618.
               
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Ladiships
                 to
                 bee
                 commanded
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 N.
                 BIFIELD
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
             
               THE
               CONTENTS
               .
            
             
               
                 THE
                 Preface
                 ,
                 shewing
                 the
                 necessitie
                 of
                 the
                 tryall
                 of
                 mans
                 estate
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 causes
                 why
                 wicked
                 men
                 will
                 not
                 try
                 themselues
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 why
                 diuers
                 godly
                 persons
                 are
                 negligent
                 herein
                 .
                 Page
                 119.
                 to
                 209.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 THirtie
                 signes
                 of
                 an
                 open
                 wicked
                 man.
                 pag.
                 209.
                 to
                 218.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 THirteene
                 signes
                 of
                 an
                 hypocrite
                 .
                 pag.
                 218.
                 to
                 222.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 SIxteene
                 signes
                 of
                 such
                 Professors
                 as
                 are
                 likely
                 to
                 fall
                 away
                 .
                 page
                 222.
                 to
                 226.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 SEuen
                 arguments
                 of
                 hope
                 ,
                 that
                 shew
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 bee
                 saued
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 will
                 bee
                 directed
                 .
                 page
                 226.
                 to
                 230.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 HOw
                 hee
                 may
                 get
                 faith
                 .
                 page
                 230.
                 to
                 234.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 HOw
                 he
                 may
                 get
                 to
                 be
                 poore
                 in
                 spirit
                 .
                 pag.
                 234.
                 to
                 239.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 hee
                 may
                 attaine
                 godly
                 sorrow
                 .
                 page
                 239.
                 to
                 245.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 HOw
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Adoption
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 .
                 pag.
                 245.
                 to
                 247.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 hee
                 may
                 get
                 alone
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 pag.
                 247.
                 to
                 250.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 hee
                 may
                 get
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 prayer
                 .
                 pag.
                 250.
                 to
                 255.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 he
                 may
                 attaine
                 to
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God.
                 pag.
                 255.
                 to
                 256.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 loue
                 his
                 enemies
                 .
                 page
                 256.
                 to
                 258.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 HOw
                 sauing
                 knowledge
                 may
                 be
                 gotten
                 and
                 increased
                 ,
                 pag.
                 238.
                 to
                 260.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 bee
                 wrought
                 in
                 vs.
                 pag.
                 260.
                 to
                 262.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 may
                 be
                 attained
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 preserued
                 .
                 pag.
                 262.
                 to
                 366.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 HOw
                 vprightnesse
                 and
                 sound
                 sincerity
                 of
                 conuersation
                 may
                 be
                 attained
                 .
                 pag.
                 266.
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               THE
               PREFACE
               TO
               THE
               CHRISTIAN
               
                 and
                 carefull
                 Reader
              
               .
            
             
               HOw
               necessary
               it
               is
               for
               all
               sorts
               of
               men
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               to
               trie
               their
               estates
               whetherthey
               be
               true
               Christians
               or
               no
               ,
               may
               appeare
               by
               the
               expresse
               charge
               giuenin
               the
               Scriptures
               concerning
               it
               .
               The
               Apostle
               Paul
               chargeth
               men
               to
               
                 examine
                 themselues
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 whether
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 be
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 they
                 be
                 reprobates
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
              
               13.
               5.
               
               And
               the
               Apostle
               Peter
               would
               haue
               all
               Christians
               
                 diligently
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 calling
                 and
                 election
                 sure
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Pet.
              
               1.
               10.
               
               And
               the
               like
               commandemēt
               
               lay
               vpon
               them
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Iewes
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               as
               may
               appeare
               by
               that
               exhortation
               ,
               Lam.
               3.
               40.
               
               
                 Let
                 vs
                 search
                 and
                 try
                 our
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 turne
                 againe
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               and
               the
               Prophet
               Dauid
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               chargeth
               men
               to
               
                 commune
                 with
                 their
                 owne
                 hearts
              
               ,
               Psal.
               4.
               4.
               
               How
               can
               men
               
                 draw
                 neere
                 vnto
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 full
                 assurance
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
              
               if
               they
               will
               not
               be
               at
               the
               paines
               to
               examine
               themselues
               ?
               Heb.
               10.
               22.
               
               Or
               how
               shall
               we
               euer
               
                 know
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               or
               attaine
               vnto
               any
               
                 confidence
                 of
                 faith
              
               ,
               as
               we
               ought
               to
               doe
               ?
               1
               
                 Ioh.
                 5.
                 19.
                 
                 Eph.
              
               3.
               12.
               
            
             
               How
               fearefully
               this
               point
               of
               sound
               triall
               is
               neglected
               ,
               and
               how
               miserably
               most
               men
               are
               deceiued
               for
               want
               of
               it
               ,
               may
               appeare
               by
               this
               obseruation
               ,
               which
               may
               vsually
               be
               made
               of
               men
               in
               the
               most
               places
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 that
                 many
              
               
               
                 that
                 are
                 carnall
                 men
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 godly
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 that
                 are
                 godly
                 men
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 carnall
                 .
              
               Besides
               
               that
               ,
               a
               multitude
               of
               men
               ,
               both
               good
               and
               bad
               ,
               liue
               in
               securitie
               :
               the
               one
               not
               caring
               to
               get
               out
               of
               so
               wofull
               an
               estate
               ;
               and
               the
               other
               not
               regarding
               the
               riches
               of
               Assurance
               .
            
             
               The
               causes
               of
               this
               miserable
               securitie
               ,
               may
               be
               obserued
               and
               noted
               both
               in
               wicked
               and
               in
               godly
               men
               .
            
             
               In
               wicked
               men
               these
               things
               may
               be
               easily
               discerned
               .
            
             
               1
               A
               lothnesse
               to
               examine
               
               themselues
               and
               try
               their
               estates
               exactly
               ,
               for
               feare
               lest
               they
               should
               finde
               that
               they
               are
               not
               in
               a
               good
               estate
               .
               Their
               hearts
               secretly
               condemne
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               thinke
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               take
               particular
               notice
               of
               their
               owne
               condition
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               found
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               indeed
               no
               true
               grace
               in
               them
               :
               and
               therefore
               they
               rather
               chuse
               to
               liue
               in
               that
               doubtfull
               estate
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               put
               out
               of
               doubt
               ,
               and
               made
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               yet
               no
               right
               to
               the
               Kingdome
               
               of
               heauen
               :
               neuer
               considering
               that
               the
               knowledge
               of
               our
               misery
               ,
               may
               be
               one
               degree
               to
               get
               out
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               such
               as
               see
               all
               is
               not
               well
               
               with
               them
               ,
               the
               cause
               is
               slothfulnesse
               ,
               mingled
               with
               horrible
               presumption
               :
               they
               had
               rather
               weare
               out
               their
               dayes
               in
               danger
               ,
               then
               be
               at
               the
               paines
               to
               vse
               the
               means
               for
               their
               owne
               repentance
               and
               reformation
               :
               they
               will
               wretchlesly
               put
               it
               to
               the
               venture
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Others
               will
               aduenture
               vpon
               
               their
               
                 common
                 hope
                 of
                 mercy
              
               :
               they
               haue
               certaine
               generall
               confused
               apprehensions
               of
               mercy
               in
               God
               ,
               vpō
               which
               they
               wilfully
               engage
               their
               hopes
               ,
               without
               care
               of
               reformation
               ,
               or
               the
               particular
               warrant
               of
               their
               hopes
               from
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               miserably
               perish
               :
               their
               hopes
               prouing
               but
               
                 as
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Spider
                 :
              
               and
               the
               imaginarie
               mercy
               failing
               them
               ,
               they
               die
               either
               as
               stockes
               without
               sense
               ,
               or
               as
               Iudas
               in
               horrible
               
               despaire
               .
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Others
               rest
               themselues
               vpon
               their
               outward
               
                 profession
                 of
                 Religion
              
               and
               some
               general
               things
               wrought
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               opinion
               others
               haue
               of
               them
               :
               &
               so
               being
               somewhat
               
                 neare
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               they
               are
               content
               to
               rest
               there
               ,
               as
               the
               Israelites
               did
               neare
               Canaan
               ,
               though
               they
               neuer
               possessed
               it
               .
               We
               see
               many
               think
               ,
               there
               needsno
               more
               to
               be
               sure
               they
               are
               in
               a
               good
               cōdition
               ,
               then
               to
               heare
               Sermons
               ,
               &
               abstaine
               from
               grosse
               outward
               prophannesse
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               well
               reputed
               of
               among
               the
               godly
               ,
               &c.
               pleasing
               themselues
               with
               the
               
                 shew
                 of
                 godlinesse
              
               ,
               though
               as
               yet
               they
               
                 deny
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 it
              
               ,
               as
               hauing
               attained
               to
               other
               righteousnesse
               
                 then
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 the
                 S●…ribs
                 and
                 Pharises
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               In
               multitudes
               of
               men
               ,
               there
               
               are
               seated
               euill
               opinions
               about
               assurance
               :
               They
               thinke
               either
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               bee
               had
               ,
               or
               it
               is
               
               needlesse
               ,
               or
               it
               is
               presumption
               to
               seeke
               it
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               All
               wicked
               men
               are
               hindered
               
               by
               their
               
                 beloued
                 sinnes
              
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               not
               willing
               to
               part
               with
               ;
               but
               of
               purpose
               forbeare
               the
               care
               of
               heauen
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               the
               more
               securely
               liue
               in
               sinne
               .
            
             
               Thus
               of
               wicked
               men
               :
               It
               is
               
               true
               also
               ,
               that
               many
               godly
               Christians
               haue
               beene
               ,
               and
               are
               extreamly
               faulty
               in
               neglecting
               the
               triall
               of
               their
               estates
               ,
               and
               their
               assurance
               :
               and
               the
               causes
               of
               this
               negligence
               in
               them
               are
               diuerse
               :
               as
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               Some
               are
               so
               much
               mis-led
               
               by
               the
               surmises
               of
               their
               owne
               hearts
               ,
               that
               they
               think
               that
               assurance
               would
               breed
               security
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               a
               better
               way
               to
               keepe
               their
               owne
               hearts
               humble
               ,
               to
               be
               somewhat
               doubtfull
               :
               not
               knowing
               ,
               that
               vnbeliefe
               is
               the
               chiefe
               cause
               of
               slothfulnesse
               and
               securitie
               :
               and
               that
               the
               assurance
               of
               faith
               is
               the
               chiefe
               meanes
               to
               
               purge
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               quiet
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               works
               effectually
               in
               all
               the
               duties
               of
               loue
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               the
               most
               ,
               Ignorance
               of
               
               their
               owne
               gifts
               and
               Gods
               promises
               ,
               is
               the
               cause
               :
               for
               if
               Christians
               did
               see
               distinctly
               ;
               how
               far
               the
               Lord
               hath
               brought
               them
               by
               his
               grace
               ,
               and
               withall
               did
               behold
               the
               euidences
               of
               their
               faith
               and
               hope
               in
               Gods
               promises
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               faile
               of
               comfort
               ,
               and
               establishment
               of
               heart
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Smothering
                 of
                 doubts
              
               and
               temptations
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               let
               in
               many
               :
               
               diuers
               Christians
               are
               secretly
               ,
               and
               daily
               assaulted
               with
               certaine
               strange
               doubts
               ;
               which
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               propound
               ,
               &
               get
               sound
               answer
               vnto
               their
               hearts
               ,
               would
               heale
               within
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               worke
               of
               faith
               prosper
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Some
               Christians
               are
               kept
               
               without
               assurance
               ,
               through
               the
               ouermuch
               
                 viewing
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 daily
                 infirmities
              
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               Gods
               seruice
               :
               They
               
                 are
                 wicked
                 
                 ouermuch
              
               :
               wheras
               if
               they
               would
               study
               those
               Scriptures
               that
               shew
               how
               graciously
               the
               Lord
               stands
               inclined
               toward
               his
               people
               ,
               notwithstanding
               their
               daily
               wants
               ,
               their
               hearts
               would
               be
               much
               eased
               ,
               and
               their
               minds
               cleerely
               resolued
               to
               trust
               vpon
               the
               euerlasting
               mercies
               of
               their
               God.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               In
               some
               ,
               the
               cause
               is
               found
               
               in
               the
               disease
               of
               their
               bodies
               :
               Melancholy
               ;
               when
               it
               is
               growne
               to
               a
               disease
               ,
               is
               a
               most
               stiffe
               and
               pertinacious
               aduersary
               to
               Comfort
               and
               Assurance
               :
               it
               doth
               fill
               the
               heart
               with
               so
               many
               sad
               conceits
               and
               fancies
               ,
               and
               is
               an
               humour
               so
               vnteachable
               ,
               that
               comfort
               for
               the
               most
               part
               is
               as
               water
               spilt
               vpon
               the
               ground
               :
               And
               the
               more
               difficult
               it
               is
               to
               remoue
               this
               let
               ,
               because
               vsually
               the
               parties
               possest
               by
               this
               humour
               ,
               are
               so
               far
               from
               seeking
               help
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               not
               be
               perswaded
               that
               they
               are
               troubled
               with
               any
               such
               disease
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Some
               Christians
               are
               hindred
               
               
               by
               their
               owne
               Passions
               ;
               they
               are
               so
               froward
               and
               vnquiet
               in
               their
               dispositions
               ,
               that
               their
               hearts
               are
               daily
               lifted
               off
               from
               the
               benefit
               of
               setled
               assurance
               ,
               by
               their
               own
               habituall
               discont●…nts
               .
               Frowardnes
               is
               a
               mischieuous
               distemp●…r
               ,
               that
               weakens
               both
               body
               and
               minde
               ;
               and
               assurance
               and
               strength
               of
               faith
               ,
               seldome
               dwels
               in
               an
               vnquiet
               minde
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Others
               want
               assurance
               ,
               because
               
               they
               
                 neglect
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 assurance
              
               :
               they
               doe
               not
               
                 try
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 keepe
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
              
               ;
               or
               
                 they
                 call
                 not
                 vpon
                 God
              
               daily
               ,
               feruently
               ,
               and
               constantly
               ,
               to
               giue
               them
               the
               
                 spirit
                 of
                 reuelation
              
               ,
               to
               shew
               them
               
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 their
                 calling
              
               ,
               and
               their
               glorious
               inheritance
               ,
               Eph.
               1.
               18
               ,
               19.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               
                 A
                 barren
                 life
              
               is
               an
               vncomfortable
               
               life
               :
               and
               contrariwise
               ,
               to
               
                 abound
                 in
                 good
                 workes
              
               ,
               hath
               stedfastnesse
               ,
               and
               a
               secret
               rest
               of
               heart
               ,
               as
               an
               vnseparable
               companion
               of
               it
               .
            
             
             
               9.
               
               The
               
                 loue
                 of
                 earthly
                 things
              
               
               is
               another
               great
               impediment
               .
               Many
               professours
               haue
               their
               thoughts
               and
               cares
               so
               eaten
               vp
               with
               worldlinesse
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               seriously
               seeke
               Gods
               Kingdome
               ,
               nor
               constantly
               hold
               out
               in
               any
               course
               for
               the
               attainement
               of
               assurance
               .
               This
               degree
               of
               faith
               requires
               some
               degree
               of
               the
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               In
               some
               ,
               there
               lodgeth
               some
               
               
                 secret
                 sin
              
               ,
               which
               they
               know
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               purge
               themselues
               for
               ,
               and
               doth
               daily
               preuaile
               in
               them
               ;
               and
               this
               either
               keepes
               out
               Faith
               ,
               or
               keepes
               it
               downe
               in
               the
               cradle
               ,
               that
               it
               can
               get
               no
               strength
               .
               When
               I
               say
               ,
               
                 secret
                 sins
              
               ,
               I
               meane
               ,
               secret
               from
               others
               ,
               not
               from
               themselues
               .
               For
               sinnes
               of
               meere
               ignorance
               God
               doth
               not
               scourge
               in
               his
               seruants
               so
               ,
               as
               to
               withhold
               his
               graces
               from
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 Containing
                 the
                 signes
                 of
                 open
                 wicked
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               tryall
               of
               the
               estates
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               Christians
               ,
               may
               be
               perform●…d
               by
               examining
               themselues
               by
               two
               sorts
               of
               signes
               ;
               some
               are
               such
               as
               describe
               the
               wicked
               man
               ,
               &
               some
               such
               as
               describe
               the
               godly
               man
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               tryall
               of
               the
               godly
               man
               ;
               I
               haue
               intreated
               before
               .
               Wicked
               mē
               in
               the
               Church
               are
               not
               all
               of
               a
               sort
               :
               for
               some
               are
               
                 manifestly
                 prophane
              
               and
               carelesse
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               some
               are
               in
               outward
               shew
               ,
               such
               as
               professe
               the
               seeking
               of
               Gods
               Kingdome
               ,
               but
               yet
               in
               deed
               and
               in
               heart
               are
               without
               God
               and
               without
               Christ
               ,
               and
               such
               are
               all
               Hypocrites
               .
               VVicked
               men
               of
               the
               first
               sort
               ,
               are
               discerned
               by
               such
               markes
               as
               these
               :
               and
               so
               he
               is
               a
               wicked
               man
               ,
            
             
             
               1.
               
               That
               can
               spend
               whole
               daies
               
               or
               weekes
               
                 without
                 seeking
                 after
                 God
              
               ,
               or
               Christ
               ;
               that
               accounts
               it
               no
               part
               of
               his
               care
               to
               looke
               after
               God
               ,
               or
               any
               secret
               acquaintance
               or
               communion
               with
               God
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               ;
               that
               liues
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 without
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               
                 without
                 hope
              
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               that
               seldome
               or
               neuer
               thinkes
               seriously
               of
               God
               ,
               Eph.
               2.
               12.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               continually
               shuns
               and
               
               striues
               to
               auoid
               the
               company
               &
               society
               of
               such
               as
               feare
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               heart
               loues
               not
               such
               as
               bee
               religious
               ,
               and
               makes
               conscience
               of
               their
               wayes
               .
               This
               man
               is
               certainly
               in
               darkenesse
               ,
               that
               hates
               Gods
               children
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               Iohn
               often
               shewes
               in
               his
               first
               Epistle
               ;
               especiall
               when
               he
               hates
               them
               ,
               
                 because
                 they
                 follow
                 goodnesse
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               sauors
               onely
               
                 the
                 things
              
               
               
                 of
                 the
                 slesh
              
               ,
               that
               findes
               a
               taste
               and
               rellish
               only
               in
               earthlythings
               ,
               that
               
               placeth
               all
               his
               contentment
               in
               the
               things
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               5.
               1
               
               Ioh.
               2.
               15.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               is
               vncapeable
               and
               vnteachable
               
               in
               the
               things
               of
               God
               and
               godlinesse
               ,
               hauing
               the
               Gospel
               and
               
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 Religion
              
               hid
               from
               his
               heart
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               sees
               nothing
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               
                 to
                 be
                 admired
              
               and
               desired
               of
               him
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               enioyes
               the
               meanes
               ,
               cannot
               discerne
               the
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               14.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               willingly
               
                 haunts
                 with
              
               
               wicked
               and
               prophane
               persons
               ,
               and
               delights
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               chooseth
               them
               for
               the
               companions
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               Psal.
               50.
               2
               
               Cor.
               5.
               11.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               of
               malice
               persecuteth
               ,
               
               and
               reproacheth
               ,
               and
               despiteth
               the
               knowne
               truth
               ,
               speaking
               euill
               of
               the
               good
               way
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               he
               himselfe
               hath
               knowne
               and
               ackhowledged
               before
               ,
               Hebrewes
               10.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               That
               hath
               in
               him
               thoughts
               
               of
               
                 Atheisme
                 reigning
              
               ,
               concerning
               
               vile
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               without
               sorrow
               or
               trouble
               of
               heart
               for
               them
               ,
               or
               rather
               desiring
               he
               could
               proue
               them
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               wishing
               there
               were
               no
               God
               at
               all
               ,
               Psalme
               14.
               1.
               
            
             
               8
               That
               calles
               not
               vpon
               the
               
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               is
               such
               a
               one
               as
               wholly
               neglects
               this
               seruice
               of
               God
               in
               himselfe
               and
               his
               Family
               ,
               vnlesse
               it
               be
               for
               fashion
               sake
               ,
               without
               care
               or
               vnderstanding
               ,
               Psal.
               14.
               4.
               
            
             
               9
               That
               was
               neuer
               chastened
               
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               for
               they
               are
               bastards
               and
               not
               sonnes
               ,
               Heb.
               12.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
            
             
               10
               That
               can
               spend
               his
               dayes
               
               without
               examining
               himselfe
               ,
               whether
               Iesus
               Christ
               be
               in
               him
               or
               not
               :
               that
               minds
               it
               not
               to
               be
               sure
               ,
               that
               hee
               is
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               13.
               5.
               
               Ioh.
               17.
               3.
               
            
             
               11
               That
               flattereth
               himselfe
               in
               
               his
               own
               eyes
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               threatned
               for
               sinne
               ,
               and
               
                 blesseth
                 himselfe
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 iniquity
                 
                 is
                 found
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 hated
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               36.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Deut.
               29.
               19.
               
            
             
               12
               That
               secretly
               lothes
               ,
               and
               
               contemnes
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               heart
               constantly
               frets
               at
               the
               Word
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               conscionably
               &
               powerfully
               preached
               :
               that
               finds
               in
               the
               good
               Word
               of
               God
               
                 a
                 deadly
                 sauour
              
               ,
               2.
               
               Cor.
               2.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
            
             
               13
               That
               liues
               in
               hypocrisie
               ,
               
               and
               knowes
               he
               dissembles
               constantly
               in
               the
               seruice
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               desire
               to
               leaue
               it
               ,
               nor
               take
               any
               course
               to
               resist
               it
               ,
               or
               humble
               his
               soule
               in
               secret
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               14
               That
               
                 desires
                 not
                 the
                 knowledge
              
               
               
                 of
                 Gods
                 wayes
              
               ,
               and
               seriously
               accounts
               good
               courses
               to
               be
               vnprofitable
               courses
               ,
               Iob
               21.
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               
            
             
               15
               That
               hauing
               the
               hand
               of
               
               God
               vpon
               him
               ,
               and
               liues
               in
               sorrow
               and
               miserie
               ,
               and
               yet
               neuer
               seekes
               to
               God
               ,
               nor
               humbles
               his
               soule
               before
               God
               ,
               nor
               acknowledgeth
               Gods
               hand
               ;
               or
               if
               he
               doe
               ,
               
               doth
               not
               labour
               to
               make
               his
               peace
               with
               God
               ,
               2.
               
               
                 Cor.
                 7.
                 10.
                 
                 Ier.
              
               5.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
            
             
               16.
               
               That
               cannot
               bee
               touched
               
               with
               compassion
               ,
               or
               care
               for
               the
               afflictions
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               Amos
               6.
               5.
               and
               is
               mercilesse
               ,
               
                 Math.
                 25.
                 
                 Iames
                 2.
                 13
                 1
                 
                 Iohn
              
               3.
               
            
             
               17.
               
               That
               hath
               no
               desire
               to
               be
               
               taught
               to
               doe
               good
               ,
               but
               either
               cares
               not
               for
               Heauen
               and
               godlinesse
               ,
               or
               thinkes
               himselfe
               wise
               enough
               to
               find
               the
               way
               without
               asking
               ,
               Psalme
               36.
               1
               ,
               3.
               
            
             
               18.
               
               That
               is
               not
               affected
               with
               
               feare
               or
               sorrow
               vnder
               spirituall
               iudgements
               ;
               such
               as
               the
               famine
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               absence
               of
               God
               ,
               hardnesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               That
               is
               a
               customary
               swearer
               ,
               
               and
               repents
               not
               of
               it
               :
               God
               threatens
               hee
               will
               not
               iustifie
               such
               offenders
               ,
               but
               pursue
               them
               as
               his
               enemies
               ,
               Commandement
               3.
               
            
             
             
               20.
               
               That
               makes
               not
               conscience
               
               to
               keepe
               Gods
               Sabbath
               :
               for
               God
               hath
               giuen
               the
               
                 Sabbath
                 as
                 a
                 signe
              
               betweene
               him
               and
               the
               people
               in
               the
               point
               of
               their
               Sanctification
               :
               so
               ,
               he
               that
               cares
               not
               to
               prophane
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               by
               that
               signe
               is
               knowne
               to
               bee
               none
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               Exodus
               31.
               
            
             
               21.
               
               That
               not
               onely
               commits
               
               sinnes
               against
               his
               knowledge
               ,
               but
               serues
               sinne
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               
                 worker
                 of
                 iniquitie
              
               ,
               loues
               it
               ,
               defends
               it
               ,
               and
               resolues
               to
               continue
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               placeth
               his
               felicity
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               22.
               
               
                 That
                 beleeues
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Son
              
               
               
                 of
                 God
              
               :
               as
               they
               do
               not
               ,
               that
               either
               deny
               his
               comming
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               or
               his
               person
               ,
               or
               his
               offices
               ,
               or
               else
               rest
               not
               vpon
               him
               for
               life
               and
               happinesse
               ,
               
                 Math.
                 16.
                 
                 Iohn
                 3
                 17.
                 1
                 
                 Iohn
              
               4.
               10.
               
            
             
               23.
               
               That
               in
               any
               one
               particular
               
               sinne
               ,
               knowing
               it
               to
               be
               a
               sinne
               ,
               
                 hates
                 to
                 bee
                 reformed
              
               ,
               Psalme
               50.
               17.
               
            
             
             
               24
               That
               hath
               not
               the
               Spirit
               
               of
               Christ.
               For
               
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 haue
                 not
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 not
                 his
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               8.
               9.
               
            
             
               25
               That
               cannot
               
                 forgiue
                 his
              
               
               enemies
               ,
               nor
               pray
               for
               them
               that
               hate
               him
               ,
               and
               wrong
               him
               ,
               Mat.
               6.
               
               For
               if
               men
               forgiue
               not
               vnto
               men
               their
               trespasses
               ,
               neither
               will
               God
               forgiue
               them
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               as
               is
               likewise
               shewed
               by
               the
               parable
               ,
               Math.
               18.
               32.
               
            
             
               26
               That
               loues
               not
               God
               ,
               and
               
               shewes
               it
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               by
               an
               habituall
               forgetfulnes
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               which
               before
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               By
               his
               vnwillingnes
               to
               do
               Gods
               worke
               ,
               his
               commandements
               being
               alwayes
               grieuous
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               it
               
                 seemeth
                 euill
                 vnto
                 him
                 to
                 serue
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               1
               Ioh.
               5.
               3.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               By
               insensiblenesse
               of
               the
               dishonour
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               
                 By
                 louing
                 his
                 pleasures
              
               ,
               or
               profits
               more
               then
               God.
               
            
             
               27.
               
               That
               feares
               not
               God
               ,
               and
               
               shewes
               it
               ,
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               By
               not
               caring
               for
               Gods
               displeasure
               ,
               so
               he
               might
               escape
               Gods
               punishment
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               By
               comming
               into
               Gods
               presence
               constantly
               ,
               without
               any
               awefull
               regard
               of
               Gods
               Maiestie
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               By
               sinning
               in
               secret
               with
               all
               securitie
               ,
               being
               onely
               careful
               to
               auoid
               the
               eyes
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               By
               contempt
               of
               the
               threatning
               of
               God
               in
               his
               Word
               .
            
             
               28.
               
               That
               
                 is
                 dead
                 in
                 trespasses
              
               
               
                 and
                 sinnes
              
               ,
               Eph.
               2.
               1
               ,
               2.
               that
               can
               be
               guiltie
               of
               many
               and
               monstrous
               crimes
               ,
               and
               as
               if
               he
               were
               a
               dead
               man
               ,
               continues
               vnder
               the
               burden
               of
               them
               without
               sorrow
               ,
               or
               feare
               ,
               or
               remorse
               ,
               or
               care
               of
               amendment
               ,
               Eph.
               2.
               1.
               
            
             
               29
               The
               Apostle
               Paul
               puts
               a
               
               number
               of
               offenders
               in
               diuers
               grosse
               sinnes
               ,
               into
               a
               Catalogue
               ,
               and
               pronounceth
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               that
               without
               repentance
               they
               cannot
               inherite
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heauen
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               6.
               9.
               
               Fornicators
               ,
               
               Idolaters
               ,
               Adulterers
               ,
               the
               Effeminate
               ,
               Sodomites
               ,
               Theeues
               Couetous
               persons
               ,
               Drunkards
               ,
               Reuilers
               ,
               and
               Extortioners
               :
               and
               so
               in
               the
               Galatians
               .
            
             
               30.
               
               All
               those
               that
               
                 cannot
                 repent
              
               ,
               
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               as
               cannot
               pray
               ,
               nor
               confesse
               their
               sinnes
               to
               God
               ,
               nor
               bewayle
               them
               ,
               nor
               any
               way
               set
               themselues
               soundly
               to
               reforme
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 Containing
                 the
                 signes
                 of
                 Hypocrites
                 .
              
            
             
               THus
               of
               the
               markes
               of
               notorious
               and
               wicked
               men
               .
               The
               signes
               by
               which
               Hypocrites
               may
               bee
               knowne
               ,
               follow
               ;
               and
               these
               are
               of
               two
               sorts
               :
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               Such
               as
               describe
               them
               so
               ,
               that
               themselues
               may
               thereby
               know
               themselues
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Such
               as
               giue
               occasion
               to
               men
               to
               feare
               their
               soundnesse
               ,
               
               and
               shew
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               likely
               to
               fall
               away
               ,
               though
               for
               the
               present
               they
               make
               shew
               and
               profession
               of
               religion
               ,
               and
               doe
               escape
               much
               of
               that
               filthinesse
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               the
               outward
               liues
               of
               others
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               these
               are
               the
               signes
               of
               an
               hypocrite
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               To
               
                 professe
                 Gods
                 Couenant
              
               
               
                 with
                 his
                 month
                 ;
                 and
                 deny
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 workes
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               50.
               16.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 To
                 do
                 his
                 workes
                 of
                 purpose
                 to
                 be
                 seene
                 of
                 men
                 ,
              
               when
               he
               might
               conceale
               the
               knowledge
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               doth
               this
               of
               purpose
               ,
               chiefly
               because
               he
               would
               haue
               the
               praise
               and
               applause
               
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 not
                 seeking
              
               the
               approbation
               ,
               
                 or
                 praised
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 6.
                 
                 Rom.
              
               2.
               29.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 To
                 make
                 cleane
                 the
                 out-side
                 of
                 the
                 platter
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 the
                 inside
                 bee
                 foule
              
               ;
               To
               bee
               like
               
                 a
                 painted
                 sepulcher
              
               :
               To
               auoide
               apparant
               outward
               faults
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               harbour
               a
               world
               of
               wickednesse
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               without
               any
               true
               repentance
               
               for
               it
               ,
               Math.
               23.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               To
               censure
               small
               matters
               in
               others
               ,
               and
               be
               guiltie
               of
               great
               crimes
               himselfe
               :
               To
               
                 see
                 a
                 moate
                 in
                 another
                 mens
                 eye
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 care
                 to
                 cast
                 out
                 the
                 beame
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 eyes
                 ,
                 Mat.
              
               7.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               To
               pretend
               care
               of
               pietie
               towards
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               vnmercifull
               to
               men
               ;
               or
               neglect
               workes
               of
               mercy
               to
               the
               poore
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               able
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               yet
               vnconscionably
               omits
               it
               ,
               Iam.
               1.
               26.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               To
               require
               many
               things
               of
               others
               in
               their
               practice
               ,
               and
               yet
               make
               no
               conscience
               of
               obseruing
               them
               in
               his
               owne
               practice
               :
               To
               
                 binde
                 heauy
                 burthens
                 vpon
                 other
                 mens
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 touch
                 them
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 finger
                 ,
                 Math.
              
               23.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               To
               arrogate
               to
               himselfe
               the
               titles
               of
               godlinesse
               ,
               and
               yet
               enuie
               and
               hate
               godlinesse
               in
               others
               ,
               and
               to
               endeauour
               to
               hinder
               them
               ,
               o●…
               opposethem
               ,
               that
               would
               
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 
                 Mat
                 ,
              
               23.
               
            
             
               To
               praise
               the
               dead
               ,
               or
               the
               absent
               seruants
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               despise
               and
               persecute
               such
               of
               Gods
               faithfull
               seruants
               ,
               as
               are
               set
               ouer
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               disobey
               them
               ,
               Mat.
               23.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               To
               speake
               faire
               to
               mens
               faces
               ,
               and
               behinde
               their
               backes
               to
               reuile
               and
               slander
               them
               .
            
             
               10
               
                 To
                 draw
                 neere
                 to
                 God
                 with
                 his
                 lips
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 heart
                 is
                 far
                 from
                 him
                 :
              
               In
               the
               daily
               seruice
               of
               God
               to
               allow
               himselfe
               in
               the
               
                 habit
                 of
                 distractions
              
               ,
               making
               no
               conscience
               to
               worship
               God
               in
               his
               spirit
               ,
               Esa.
               29.
               13.
               
            
             
               11.
               
               Neuer
               in
               secret
               to
               make
               conscience
               of
               prayer
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               not
               to
               cry
               to
               God
               ,
               except
               it
               bee
               in
               sickenesse
               ,
               or
               great
               aduersity
               ;
               disregarding
               prayer
               in
               health
               and
               prosperity
               ,
               Iob
               Chap.
               27.
               ver
               .
               9
               ,
               10.
               
            
             
               12.
               
               With
               prophanenesse
               to
               neglect
               Gods
               commandements
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               onely
               diligent
               to
               vrge
               
               and
               obserue
               mens
               precepts
               ,
               or
               the
               traditions
               of
               men
               ,
               Mat.
               15.
               
            
             
               13.
               
               To
               punish
               ,
               or
               reproue
               sin
               in
               some
               ,
               because
               he
               hates
               them
               ;
               or
               to
               forbeare
               reproofes
               or
               punishments
               of
               others
               ,
               because
               he
               feares
               or
               fauours
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 Containing
                 the
                 signes
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 likely
                 to
                 be
                 vnsound
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 hold
                 out
                 .
              
            
             
               THus
               of
               the
               first
               sort
               of
               signes
               of
               hypocrites
               :
               Now
               follow
               such
               probable
               signes
               of
               hypocrites
               ,
               as
               men
               may
               take
               notice
               of
               ,
               and
               do
               vsually
               foreshew
               their
               falling
               away
               at
               length
               ,
               though
               for
               the
               present
               they
               make
               great
               shewes
               .
               Amongst
               them
               then
               that
               
               make
               profession
               of
               religion
               aboue
               the
               common
               sort
               of
               people
               ;
               these
               are
               likely
               to
               bee
               vnsound
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               hold
               out
               .
            
             
             
               1.
               
               That
               ioyne
               not
               themselues
               to
               Gods
               people
               ,
               but
               forbeare
               constantly
               ,
               or
               forsake
               apparently
               their
               fellowship
               ,
               Hebrewes
               10.
               24
               ,
               25.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               are
               not
               carefull
               and
               desirous
               to
               reforme
               their
               housholds
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               vp
               Gods
               worship
               in
               their
               Families
               ;
               that
               are
               good
               abroad
               ,
               but
               practise
               not
               godlinesse
               at
               home
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               customarily
               liue
               in
               any
               sin
               knowne
               to
               be
               so
               to
               themselues
               ,
               without
               sorrow
               or
               amendment
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               in
               their
               particular
               calling
               ,
               or
               generall
               conuersation
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               constantly
               and
               with
               delight
               choose
               out
               vngodly
               men
               to
               bee
               their
               chiefe
               companions
               and
               friends
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               are
               wilfull
               in
               the
               vse
               of
               the
               vanities
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               bee
               reclaimed
               from
               their
               excesses
               ,
               or
               offences
               that
               way
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               are
               stiffenecked
               ,
               and
               
               will
               not
               abide
               reproofe
               and
               admonition
               ,
               but
               shew
               themselues
               conceited
               ,
               and
               selfe-willed
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               That
               are
               full
               of
               rash
               zeale
               ,
               and
               shew
               it
               by
               passions
               ,
               and
               violent
               furies
               about
               lesser
               matters
               ,
               and
               yet
               haue
               some
               notable
               faults
               in
               themselues
               ,
               which
               they
               make
               no
               conscience
               of
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               That
               are
               swift
               to
               speake
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               words
               ,
               and
               forward
               to
               expresse
               their
               masterlike
               conceits
               ,
               when
               they
               neither
               haue
               calling
               ,
               nor
               fitnesse
               ,
               nor
               power
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               The
               language
               of
               an
               humble
               Christian
               ,
               that
               hath
               
               true
               grace
               ,
               differs
               wonderfully
               from
               the
               empty
               and
               impertinent
               language
               of
               an
               hypocrite
               ,
               who
               is
               seldome
               assisted
               with
               efficacy
               of
               matter
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               That
               liues
               inordinately
               being
               idle
               ,
               and
               attends
               not
               the
               labours
               of
               a
               lawfull
               calling
               ,
               that
               is
               found
               ordinarily
               in
               his
               neighbours
               house
               ,
               and
               is
               apparently
               negligent
               and
               slothfull
               in
               the
               
               duties
               of
               his
               calling
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               That
               is
               more
               vexed
               for
               want
               of
               respect
               from
               others
               ,
               then
               for
               his
               owne
               disabilities
               in
               his
               conuersation
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               That
               seemes
               glad
               of
               the
               company
               of
               some
               that
               feare
               God
               ,
               but
               cannot
               abide
               others
               ,
               either
               for
               the
               meanenesse
               of
               their
               place
               ,
               or
               because
               the
               world
               contemnes
               them
               ,
               (
               though
               without
               cause
               ,
               and
               though
               there
               be
               no
               iust
               exception
               against
               their
               sincerity
               .
               )
               They
               that
               haue
               religion
               
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 persons
              
               ,
               loue
               not
               any
               for
               religion
               sake
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               That
               liues
               customarily
               in
               the
               sinne
               of
               swearing
               ,
               or
               lying
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               That
               is
               carelesse
               of
               the
               sanctification
               of
               Gods
               Sabbath
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               That
               hath
               had
               no
               manner
               of
               affliction
               of
               spirit
               for
               particular
               sinnes
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               That
               is
               perti●…acious
               in
               the
               ●…fence
               of
               gainefull
               and
               delightfull
               sinnes
               .
            
             
             
               16.
               
               That
               confirmes
               himselfe
               in
               the
               customary
               neglect
               of
               some
               of
               Gods
               ordinances
               ,
               either
               publike
               ,
               or
               priuate
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IIII.
               
            
             
               
                 Shewing
                 vnto
                 the
                 wicked
                 the
                 hope
                 to
                 be
                 saued
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 fault
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 himselfe
                 .
              
            
             
               HItherto
               of
               the
               signes
               of
               wicked
               men
               ,
               who
               must
               bee
               perswaded
               to
               abide
               the
               tryall
               without
               despaire
               ;
               for
               the
               signes
               doe
               not
               shew
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               be
               saued
               ;
               but
               onely
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               present
               they
               are
               not
               in
               the
               estate
               of
               saluation
               actually
               ,
               which
               though
               it
               may
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               grieuous
               vnto
               them
               ,
               to
               consider
               in
               what
               fearefull
               misery
               and
               sinne
               they
               liue
               in
               :
               yet
               they
               haue
               reason
               to
               know
               and
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               they
               
                 may
                 bee
                 saued
              
               as
               well
               as
               others
               :
               yea
               the
               acknowledgemēt
               
               of
               their
               misery
               is
               one
               step
               to
               saluation
               .
            
             
               Now
               that
               wicked
               men
               may
               not
               die
               ,
               but
               take
               a
               course
               to
               bee
               saued
               ,
               two
               things
               are
               by
               them
               to
               be
               attained
               ;
               first
               ,
               the
               arguments
               
               
                 of
                 hope
              
               ,
               that
               proue
               they
               
                 may
                 bee
              
               saued
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               remedi●…
               for
               their
               miserie
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               rules
               ,
               that
               shew
               them
               what
               they
               must
               doe
               ,
               which
               being
               done
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               certaine
               of
               their
               saluation
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               saued
               ,
               these
               things
               may
               hopefully
               assure●…
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 That
                 God
                 hath
                 sworne
              
               ,
               that
               
               
                 he
                 desires
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 wicked
                 should
                 die
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 turne
                 from
                 his
                 ●…uill
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 ●…d
                 liue
                 ,
              
               Ez●…k
               .
               18.
               31.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               God
               hath
               with
               singular
               
               patience
               borne
               with
               him
               all
               this
               while
               ,
               and
               hath
               not
               laid
               him
               beneath
               for
               all
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               w●…o
               long
               since
               deserued
               hell
               ;
               and
               the
               Lord
               hath
               taught
               it
               too
               ,
               that
               he
               
               is
               
                 patience
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 might
                 repent
                 and
                 be
                 saued
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 2.
                 4.
                 2
                 
                 Peter
              
               3.
               9.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               
                 God
                 offers
                 his
                 grace
                 to
              
               
               all
               ,
               and
               hath
               made
               no
               exception
               against
               any
               particular
               man
               ,
               and
               therefore
               why
               shouldest
               thou
               except
               thy selfe
               from
               saluation
               ,
               when
               Gods
               grace
               is
               tendred
               to
               thee
               as
               well
               as
               others
               ?
               God
               sends
               his
               
                 Gospell
                 to
                 euery
                 creature
              
               ,
               euen
               to
               all
               Nations
               ,
               
                 Marke
                 Chap.
              
               16.
               ver
               .
               15.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 That
                 God
                 hath
                 sent
                 his
                 owne
                 Sonne
              
               to
               bee
               a
               
                 sufficient
                 sacrifice
              
               
               and
               propitiation
               for
               the
               sinnes
               
                 of
                 men
              
               .
               He
               
                 is
                 the
                 Lambe
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 taketh
                 away
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 1.
                 
                 Romanes
                 3.
                 25.
                 1
                 
                 Iohn
              
               2.
               1.
               and
               
                 in
                 him
                 God
                 is
                 well
                 pleased
                 ,
              
               and
               would
               haue
               all
               men
               know
               ,
               that
               hee
               is
               content
               to
               take
               satisfaction
               from
               Christ
               ,
               Math.
               3.
               17.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               God
               hath
               placed
               them
               
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               doth
               yet
               continue
               the
               mean●…s
               that
               is
               
               
                 able
                 to
                 saue
                 their
                 soules
              
               ,
               Acts
               20.
               32.
               
               Iam.
               1.
               21.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               God
               hath
               declared
               
               himselfe
               concerning
               sinne
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               one
               onely
               sinne
               that
               in
               it selfe
               is
               simply
               vnpardonable
               :
               all
               the
               rest
               may
               be
               forgiuen
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               That
               God
               hath
               saued
               as
               
               great
               sinners
               as
               they
               ,
               such
               as
               were
               
                 Manasses
                 ,
                 Mary
                 Magdalen
                 ,
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 Paul
                 :
              
               Many
               amongst
               the
               Corinthians
               were
               fornicators
               ,
               drunkards
               ,
               raylers
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               yet
               were
               
                 iustified
                 ,
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 and
                 saued
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               6.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               And
               these
               haue
               
                 obtained
                 mercy
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 them
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 might
                 shew
                 forth
                 all
                 long-suffering
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 patterne
                 to
                 them
                 which
                 should
                 afterwards
                 bel●…eue
                 to
                 euerlasting
                 life
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               1.
               13
               ,
               16.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 Shewes
                 how
                 faith
                 may
                 be
                 gotten
                 .
              
            
             
               THE
               rules
               of
               directions
               follow
               .
               This
               then
               is
               the
               question
               :
               What
               should
               a
               man
               doe
               that
               he
               may
               be
               sure
               of
               his
               saluation
               ,
               the
               man
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               present
               doth
               not
               finde
               the
               grace
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               heart
               ?
               I
               answer
               :
               That
               his
               principall
               care
               must
               be
               to
               vse
               ,
               all
               meanes
               to
               get
               the
               graces
               of
               the
               godly
               Christian
               formed
               in
               his
               heart
               :
               And
               herein
               the
               Lord
               hath
               shewed
               vnto
               men
               singular
               mercy
               ,
               that
               as
               hee
               hath
               shewed
               wayes
               in
               his
               Word
               ;
               how
               his
               seruants
               may
               discerne
               the
               graces
               ,
               that
               are
               so
               many
               signes
               and
               pledges
               of
               Gods
               loue
               ,
               and
               their
               owne
               saluation
               ;
               so
               hath
               he
               in
               the
               same
               word
               laid
               downe
               cleere
               directions
               ,
               that
               shew
               how
               euery
               grace
               may
               be
               attained
               ,
               and
               formed
               ,
               and
               nourished
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               .
            
             
             
               And
               first
               I
               will
               begin
               with
               Faith
               ;
               And
               the
               question
               is
               ,
               What
               
               should
               a
               man
               doe
               that
               hee
               might
               attaine
               Faith
               ?
            
             
               Hee
               that
               would
               beleeue
               ,
               must
               
               obserue
               these
               rules
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               Hee
               must
               in
               the
               first
               place
               
               betake
               himselfe
               to
               Gods
               promises
               :
               For
               without
               the
               promise
               of
               grace
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               Faith
               should
               euer
               bee
               formed
               aright
               in
               a
               man
               ,
               hee
               must
               labour
               to
               see
               what
               the
               Lord
               saith
               distinctly
               vnto
               sinners
               :
               I
               will
               instance
               in
               that
               one
               promise
               ,
               Ioh.
               3.
               16.
               
               
                 God
                 so
                 loued
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 gaue
                 his
                 onely
                 begotten
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoeuer
                 beleeued
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 perish
                 ,
                 but
                 haue
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 .
              
               Now
               his
               care
               must
               bee
               ,
               seriously
               to
               marke
               ,
               and
               cleerly
               to
               vnderstand
               Gods
               meaning
               ,
               which
               in
               this
               promise
               is
               to
               assure
               saluation
               to
               any
               in
               the
               world
               that
               wil
               beleeue
               
               in
               Christ.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               must
               then
               consider
               
                 Gods
                 commandement
              
               concerning
               faith
               ,
               
               that
               God
               doth
               require
               him
               to
               beleeue
               ;
               and
               is
               so
               farre
               from
               being
               displeased
               with
               him
               for
               beleeuing
               in
               Christ
               ,
               that
               for
               this
               cause
               hee
               will
               damne
               him
               in
               hell
               if
               hee
               beleeue
               not
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 3.
                 18.
                 1.
                 
                 Iohn
              
               3.
               23.
               
               Hee
               doth
               as
               exactly
               require
               vs
               to
               relye
               vpon
               this
               course
               of
               saluation
               by
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               as
               hee
               doth
               require
               any
               thing
               of
               vs
               in
               the
               morall
               Law
               :
               and
               as
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               sweare
               ,
               or
               commit
               adultery
               ,
               or
               steale
               ;
               so
               ought
               wee
               not
               to
               dare
               to
               liue
               without
               beleefe
               in
               Iesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Hee
               must
               pray
               heartily
               to
               
               God
               ,
               to
               giue
               him
               a
               heart
               to
               beleeue
               ,
               and
               to
               forme
               faith
               in
               him
               ;
               for
               
                 faith
                 is
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               2.
               8.
               
               Hee
               should
               pray
               ouer
               the
               promises
               ,
               and
               beseech
               God
               to
               incline
               his
               heart
               to
               rest
               vpon
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               best
               treasures
               in
               the
               world
               :
               cry
               vnto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 helpe
                 my
              
               
               vnbeleefe
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Hee
               must
               absolutely
               lay
               aside
               all
               thought
               of
               his
               
                 owne
                 
                 righteousnesse
                 by
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
              
               and
               looke
               onely
               to
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 righteousnesse
                 in
                 him
              
               ,
               else
               he
               will
               
                 faile
                 of
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               10.
               3.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               Hee
               must
               waite
               vpon
               the
               
               powerfull
               
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
              
               ,
               as
               the
               onely
               outward
               
                 ordinarie
                 meanes
              
               to
               beget
               faith
               ,
               offering
               his
               soule
               daily
               vnto
               God
               ,
               and
               attending
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               ready
               to
               obey
               the
               motions
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               knocking
               at
               the
               doore
               of
               his
               heart
               in
               the
               ministerie
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               knowing
               that
               from
               this
               ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               expect
               the
               
                 gift
                 of
                 faith
              
               :
               he
               should
               betake
               himselfe
               to
               it
               ,
               with
               resolution
               to
               waite
               with
               daily
               expectation
               ,
               till
               the
               Lord
               bee
               pleased
               to
               
                 send
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               into
               his
               heart
               .
               And
               this
               is
               a
               generall
               rule
               for
               this
               and
               all
               other
               graces
               of
               the
               Spirit
               :
               as
               men
               loue
               their
               owne
               soules
               ,
               so
               they
               must
               prouide
               to
               liue
               where
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               is
               preached
               constantly
               ,
               &
               in
               the
               power
               of
               it
               :
               
               for
               from
               thence
               they
               shall
               receiue
               vnspeakeable
               helpe
               and
               furtherance
               in
               all
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               14.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 Shewing
                 how
                 true
                 humiliation
                 may
                 be
                 attained
                 .
              
            
             
               THus
               of
               Faith.
               In
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               he
               must
               labour
               for
               true
               and
               sound
               humiliation
               for
               his
               sins
               ;
               and
               to
               this
               end
               he
               must
               distinctly
               striue
               to
               get
               formed
               in
               him
               two
               things
               :
               1.
               pouerty
               of
               spirit
               ;
               2.
               godly
               sorrow
               :
               for
               to
               these
               two
               belong
               all
               the
               branches
               of
               true
               humiliation
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               attaining
               of
               spirituall
               pouerty
               ,
               these
               rules
               are
               of
               great
               vse
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               make
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               thy
               
               sinnes
               ,
               which
               thou
               m●…yest
               ●…o
               ,
               either
               by
               memory
               or
               by
               booke
               .
               By
               memory
               thus
               :
               Goe
               aside
               ,
               set
               thy
               
               soule
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               if
               thou
               werest
               presently
               to
               be
               iudged
               of
               him
               ;
               call
               to
               minde
               particularly
               whatsoeuer
               thou
               canst
               remember
               by
               thy selfe
               :
               consider
               thy
               want
               ,
               thy
               omissions
               ,
               and
               commissions
               of
               euill
               ,
               in
               youth
               or
               riper
               age
               ,
               in
               heart
               or
               life
               ,
               in
               things
               that
               concorne
               God
               ,
               or
               man
               ,
               or
               thy
               owne
               soule
               ,
               and
               disposition
               ,
               thoughts
               ,
               affections
               ,
               words
               or
               deeds
               .
               Thou
               mayest
               then
               see
               an
               armie
               of
               rebellious
               euils
               thou
               hast
               beene
               guilty
               of
               .
               By
               booke
               thus
               :
               Procure
               thee
               the
               labour
               of
               
               some
               reuerend
               Diuine
               ,
               that
               hath
               briefly
               gathered
               the
               sins
               of
               euery
               commandement
               ;
               &
               from
               thence
               gather
               out
               so
               many
               sins
               as
               thou
               knowest
               by
               thy selfe
               that
               thou
               hast
               beene
               guilty
               of
               :
               lay
               those
               sins
               daily
               before
               thy
               conscience
               ,
               and
               consider
               how
               many
               wayes
               thou
               hast
               made
               thy selfe
               guilty
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               consider
               then
               the
               
               iustice
               of
               God
               ,
               how
               he
               hateth
               all
               sinne
               ;
               which
               thou
               maiest
               be
               assured
               
               of
               ,
               if
               thou
               remember
               how
               he
               plagued
               our
               first
               parents
               ,
               the
               old
               world
               ,
               Sodom
               and
               Gomorrha
               ;
               how
               fearefully
               he
               neglected
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               cast
               off
               the
               Iewes
               ;
               yea
               how
               he
               
                 spared
                 not
                 his
                 owne
                 Sonne
              
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               when
               he
               became
               a
               surety
               for
               other
               mens
               sinnes
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               thinke
               of
               the
               terrible
               
               woes
               ,
               and
               threatnings
               ,
               and
               curses
               which
               are
               denounced
               euery
               where
               in
               Scripture
               against
               such
               offences
               as
               thou
               art
               guilty
               of
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               force
               vpon
               thy selfe
               
               the
               remembrance
               of
               thy
               latter
               end
               ,
               and
               thy
               appearance
               before
               
                 the
                 tribunall
                 seat
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 receiue
                 according
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 in
                 thy
                 flesh
                 .
              
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               obserue
               with
               what
               iudgement
               the
               Lord
               euery
               day
               
               fights
               against
               wicked
               men
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               sometimes
               by
               common
               plagues
               ,
               sometimes
               by
               speciall
               &
               particular
               calamities
               .
            
             
               Sixtly
               ,
               aboue
               all
               things
               ,
               marke
               
               with
               all
               thy
               heart
               Gods
               goodnesse
               
               to
               thee
               in
               particular
               ,
               in
               enduring
               all
               this
               at
               thy
               hands
               ,
               his
               blessings
               ,
               of
               all
               sorts
               daily
               bestowed
               vpon
               thee
               ,
               chiefely
               his
               mercy
               offered
               to
               thee
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               that
               can
               be
               content
               to
               forgiue
               thee
               all
               thy
               debts
               ,
               so
               thou
               bee
               sorry
               and
               weary
               of
               offending
               .
               Nothing
               can
               more
               breake
               thy
               heart
               ,
               then
               to
               obserue
               how
               God
               dealeth
               with
               thee
               ,
               euen
               with
               thee
               in
               particular
               ,
               that
               hast
               deserued
               so
               much
               euill
               at
               his
               hands
               .
            
             
               Seuenthly
               ,
               Try
               thy selfe
               by
               a
               
               particular
               examination
               of
               thine
               owne
               estate
               ,
               by
               euery
               particular
               of
               the
               signes
               of
               Gods
               children
               ,
               and
               then
               thou
               mayest
               see
               ,
               what
               a
               poore
               creature
               thou
               art
               ,
               what
               shew
               soeuer
               thou
               makest
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               what
               naturall
               gifts
               or
               prayses
               soeuer
               thou
               hast
               :
               for
               then
               thou
               shalt
               find
               how
               exceeding
               emptie
               thy
               heart
               is
               of
               solid
               gifts
               and
               the
               best
               graces
               ,
               and
               that
               many
               a
               poore
               creature
               ,
               that
               maketh
               
               little
               shew
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               hath
               an
               heart
               better
               graced
               by
               farre
               then
               thine
               .
            
             
               Eightly
               ,
               thou
               must
               beg
               hartily
               
               an
               humble
               heart
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               greater
               discerning
               of
               thine
               owne
               vilenesse
               .
               The
               Lord
               wil
               be
               sought
               vnto
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               ready
               to
               be
               found
               if
               thou
               seeke
               him
               constantly
               and
               diligently
               .
               It
               is
               not
               a
               small
               worke
               to
               breake
               the
               pride
               and
               stoninesse
               of
               thy
               heart
               :
               it
               needs
               power
               from
               aboue
               .
            
             
               Ninthly
               ,
               Pruoide
               to
               liue
               ,
               if
               it
               
               may
               bee
               ,
               vnder
               a
               forceable
               ministery
               ,
               where
               thou
               mayest
               heare
               such
               doctrine
               daily
               as
               will
               search
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               ransacke
               thy
               life
               ,
               where
               thou
               maist
               feele
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               go
               downe
               into
               thy
               heart
               and
               reynes
               .
            
             
               Tenthly
               ,
               Marke
               what
               things
               
               they
               are
               ,
               which
               by
               nature
               thou
               art
               proud
               of
               ,
               and
               labour
               seriously
               both
               by
               arguments
               and
               restraint
               ,
               to
               alienate
               thy
               affection
               from
               them
               :
               In
               particular
               ,
               take
               heed
               of
               
               the
               snare
               that
               is
               in
               gay
               Clothes
               ,
               delicious
               fare
               ,
               worldly
               titles
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
            
             
               Eleuenthly
               ,
               Shun
               and
               auoide
               
               with
               detestation
               the
               flatterer
               ,
               and
               seeke
               vnto
               thee
               a
               righteous
               companion
               ,
               that
               may
               smite
               thee
               for
               thy
               fallings
               ,
               and
               
                 reproue
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 hate
                 thee
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 .
              
            
             
               Twelfthly
               ,
               Labour
               to
               keepe
               in
               thy
               memory
               and
               thoughts
               ,
               
               six
               ,
               or
               eight
               ,
               or
               more
               ,
               or
               fewer
               of
               thy
               faults
               ,
               that
               thou
               wouldest
               be
               more
               ashamed
               of
               ,
               and
               hast
               more
               offended
               in
               ,
               and
               compell
               thy selfe
               daily
               to
               remember
               them
               :
               this
               will
               wonderfully
               doe
               thee
               good
               ,
               and
               tame
               thy
               pride
               ,
               &
               make
               thee
               more
               meeke
               ,
               and
               more
               tractable
               ,
               and
               mercifull
               all
               the
               day
               after
               thou
               hast
               duly
               thought
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               Thus
               of
               the
               way
               how
               to
               get
               thy
               spirit
               to
               bee
               truly
               poore
               and
               humble
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               question
               is
               ,
               What
               a
               man
               should
               do
               to
               get
               a
               soft
               heart
               
               and
               true
               godly
               sorrow
               ,
               that
               hee
               
               might
               be
               able
               to
               mourne
               for
               his
               sinnes
               before
               God.
               
            
             
               1
               Hee
               must
               first
               consider
               of
               
               Gods
               promises
               ,
               who
               hath
               bound
               himselfe
               by
               couenant
               to
               
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 stony
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 giue
                 an
                 heart
                 of
                 flesh
              
               vnto
               them
               that
               seeke
               vnto
               him
               for
               it
               ,
               Ezech.
               36.
               16.
               
            
             
               2
               Hee
               must
               daily
               in
               the
               best
               
               words
               hee
               can
               ,
               keepe
               a
               constant
               course
               in
               the
               confession
               of
               his
               sinnes
               before
               God
               ,
               begging
               of
               God
               with
               all
               importunitie
               this
               mercie
               ,
               that
               hee
               would
               melt
               and
               soften
               his
               heart
               ;
               and
               resolue
               ,
               that
               hee
               would
               neuer
               stand
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               hee
               would
               remember
               this
               petition
               alwayes
               iudging
               himselfe
               ,
               giuing
               glory
               to
               God.
               It
               may
               bee
               the
               Lord
               will
               heare
               at
               the
               first
               or
               second
               time
               of
               prayer
               :
               but
               if
               he
               doe
               not
               ,
               thou
               must
               resolue
               to
               watch
               and
               pray
               still
               ,
               without
               limiting
               God
               to
               the
               time
               of
               effecting
               thy
               desire
               ,
               as
               knowing
               that
               it
               ought
               not
               to
               seeme
               grieuous
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               that
               
               the
               Lord
               doth
               not
               presently
               worke
               what
               thou
               prayest
               for
               ,
               considering
               how
               long
               the
               Lord
               hath
               called
               vpon
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               didst
               not
               answere
               ;
               and
               withall
               ,
               the
               Lord
               is
               well
               pleased
               with
               these
               preparations
               in
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               excepts
               thy
               endeauour
               to
               mourne
               ,
               because
               thou
               canst
               not
               mourne
               .
            
             
               3
               Hee
               must
               obserue
               how
               the
               
               Lord
               deales
               with
               him
               in
               prayer
               ,
               and
               be
               sure
               with
               all
               thankfulnesse
               to
               acknowledge
               any
               mercy
               God
               shewes
               him
               in
               prayer
               ;
               as
               if
               hee
               make
               him
               willing
               to
               pray
               ,
               or
               giue
               him
               words
               in
               prayer
               ,
               or
               let
               him
               feele
               any
               ioy
               in
               the
               time
               of
               prayer
               ,
               or
               that
               hee
               find
               his
               heart
               in
               any
               degree
               to
               melt
               :
               he
               should
               be
               wonderfull
               thankfull
               ,
               if
               he
               can
               get
               but
               one
               teare
               in
               prayer
               ,
               or
               that
               hee
               find
               his
               heart
               in
               any
               degree
               to
               melt
               ;
               and
               this
               obseruation
               of
               Gods
               goodnesse
               letting
               him
               know
               ,
               that
               hee
               regards
               his
               particular
               requests
               ,
               will
               melt
               his
               
               heart
               indeed
               further
               ,
               and
               perhap●…
               set
               him
               all
               on
               a
               flame
               in
               desires
               to
               praise
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               abase
               himselfe
               euen
               to
               the
               dust
               before
               th●…
               Lord
               ,
               
                 Hos.
                 14.
                 3.
                 1.
                 
                 Thes.
              
               5.
               18.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               rule
               of
               the
               Apostle
               
               Iames
               is
               sometimes
               of
               singular
               vse
               in
               this
               case
               of
               breeding
               softnesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 acknowledging
                 your
                 sinnes
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 :
              
               when
               in
               secret
               wee
               make
               our
               moanes
               to
               wise
               and
               mercifull
               Christians
               ,
               and
               shame
               ourselues
               for
               our
               speciall
               offences
               ,
               it
               many
               times
               hath
               melting
               of
               heart
               ioyned
               with
               it
               :
               so
               as
               that
               heart
               ,
               that
               before
               seemed
               hardned
               and
               dry
               ,
               now
               easily
               dissolues
               into
               teares
               ,
               Iam.
               5.
               16.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               To
               goe
               into
               the
               
                 house
                 of
              
               
               mourning
               ,
               may
               bee
               in
               this
               case
               profitable
               ;
               resort
               to
               such
               as
               be
               in
               sorrow
               for
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               vpon
               them
               ,
               especialy
               such
               as
               mourn
               through
               the
               affliction
               of
               their
               spirits
               :
               conuerse
               with
               humble
               &
               tender-hearted
               Christians
               .
               Ecc.
               7
               2.
               
            
             
             
               6.
               ●…n
               all
               the
               seruices
               of
               God
               be
               
               sure
               to
               
                 draw
                 neare
                 to
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               keepe
               thy
               mind
               from
               distraction
               and
               hypocrisie
               :
               The
               Sun
               cannot
               haue
               such
               force
               to
               melt
               the
               waxe
               ,
               as
               the
               beames
               of
               Gods
               presence
               haue
               to
               melt
               the
               heart
               ,
               Iames
               4.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               3.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               The
               Apostle
               Paul
               being
               a
               
               sturdy
               Pharisee
               ,
               had
               his
               heart
               beaten
               to
               power
               with
               the
               feare
               of
               the
               tenth
               Commandement
               ,
               that
               told
               him
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 must
                 not
                 lust
              
               .
               The
               knowledge
               and
               consideration
               of
               the
               abundance
               of
               sinne-guiltinesse
               he
               hath
               drawne
               vpon
               himselfe
               by
               the
               inward
               fruits
               of
               his
               euill
               nature
               ,
               kil'd
               him
               outright
               ,
               brake
               his
               pride
               ,
               and
               mortified
               him
               ,
               as
               hee
               at
               large
               repeates
               ,
               Rom.
               7.
               
            
             
               8
               Remember
               the
               passion
               of
               thy
               
               Sauiour
               ,
               the
               pouerty
               ,
               banishmēt
               ,
               ignominie
               ,
               temptations
               ;
               the
               apprehension
               ,
               forsaking
               ,
               arraignment
               ,
               condemning
               ,
               and
               cruell
               death
               which
               hee
               suffered
               for
               thy
               
               sinnes
               :
               
                 Looke
                 vpon
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 pierced
                 for
                 thy
                 sake
                 ,
                 Zach.
              
               12.
               10.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               If
               of
               thy selfe
               thou
               canst
               not
               
               yet
               attaine
               vnto
               sorrow
               for
               thy
               sins
               ,
               get
               some
               godly
               Christian
               ,
               that
               is
               endued
               with
               the
               gift
               of
               prayer
               ,
               to
               ioyne
               with
               thee
               in
               priuate
               ,
               that
               so
               the
               Lord
               may
               bee
               pleased
               to
               grant
               in
               Heauen
               ,
               what
               we
               of
               him
               doe
               aske
               on
               earth
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               If
               all
               other
               meanes
               faile
               ,
               then
               set
               a
               day
               a
               part
               by
               fasting
               ;
               
               for
               the
               day
               of
               a
               fast
               was
               called
               the
               day
               of
               
                 afflicting
                 or
                 humbling
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 Leu.
              
               16.
               29.
               both
               because
               it
               was
               the
               maine
               duty
               to
               bee
               driuen
               after
               on
               that
               day
               ,
               and
               besides
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               vsually
               did
               blesse
               his
               owne
               ordinance
               so
               ,
               as
               hee
               gaue
               an
               humbled
               heart
               to
               those
               that
               sought
               it
               of
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
            
             
               
                 Shewing
                 how
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 adoption
                 may
                 bee
                 attained
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 how
                 the
                 seuerall
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 may
                 bee
                 framed
                 in
                 vs.
                 
              
            
             
               THus
               of
               humiliation
               :
               If
               followeth
               that
               I
               shew
               how
               he
               may
               attaine
               to
               the
               other
               sacred
               gifts
               which
               are
               markes
               of
               a
               godly
               man
               :
               as
               in
               the
               first
               sort
               of
               gifts
               ,
               how
               he
               may
               attaine
               to
               the
               loue
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               the
               gift
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               the
               f●…are
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               loue
               of
               his
               enemies
               ,
               and
               the
               desire
               of
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               :
               But
               before
               I
               enter
               vponthese
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               to
               shew
               him
               how
               he
               may
               attain
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Adoption
               ,
               which
               is
               necessary
               for
               these
               &
               al
               other
               graces
            
             
               And
               concerning
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Adoption
               ,
               if
               any
               aske
               how
               it
               may
               
               bee
               attained
               :
               Or
               rather
               how
               it
               may
               bee
               stirred
               vp
               in
               vs
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               feele
               his
               working
               in
               vs
               ?
            
             
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               hee
               is
               had
               and
               
               stirred
               vp
               by
               inuocation
               .
               God
               is
               pleased
               to
               declare
               himselfe
               willing
               ,
               and
               ready
               to
               bestow
               his
               Holy
               Spirit
               vpon
               men
               ,
               
                 If
                 they
                 aske
                 him
                 of
                 him
              
               by
               hearty
               praier
               .
               Hee
               that
               hath
               
                 giuen
                 vs
                 his
                 Sonne
              
               ,
               will
               not
               deny
               vs
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 his
                 Sonne
              
               ,
               to
               be
               giuen
               into
               our
               hearts
               ,
               Gal.
               4.
               6.
               
               And
               this
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               assures
               vnto
               vs
               in
               the
               Parable
               ,
               Luke
               11.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               
                 And
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 Aske
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 bee
                 giuen
                 you
                 :
                 Seeke
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 find
                 .
                 Knocke
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 opened
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               10.
               
               
                 For
                 euery
                 one
                 that
                 ask●…th
                 ,
                 receiueth
                 ;
                 and
                 hee
                 that
                 seeketh
                 ,
                 find●…th
                 ▪
                 and
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 knocketh
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 opened
                 .
              
            
             
               11.
               
               
                 If
                 a
                 Sonne
                 shall
                 aske
                 Bread
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 you
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 Father
                 ,
                 will
                 he
                 giue
                 him
                 a
                 Stone
                 ?
                 Or
                 if
                 he
                 aske
                 a
                 Fish
                 ,
                 will
                 he
                 for
                 a
                 Fish
                 ,
                 giue
                 him
                 a
                 Serpent
                 ?
              
            
             
               12.
               
               
                 Or
                 if
                 hee
                 aske
                 an
                 Egge
                 ,
                 will
                 he
                 giue
                 him
                 a
                 Scorpion
                 ?
              
            
             
             
               13
               
                 If
                 yee
                 then
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 euill
                 ,
                 can
                 giue
                 good
                 gifts
                 vnto
                 your
                 children
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 shall
                 your
                 heauenly
                 Father
                 giue
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 desire
                 him
                 ?
              
            
             
               2
               Wee
               must
               waite
               vpon
               the
               
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               where
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               vsually
               falls
               vpon
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               3
               When
               we
               feele
               the
               motions
               
               of
               the
               Spirit
               knocking
               at
               our
               hearts
               ,
               or
               any
               way
               surprising
               vs
               ,
               we
               must
               with
               all
               readinesse
               open
               the
               doores
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               of
               Glory
               by
               hi●…
               Spirit
               may
               enter
               into
               vs.
               
            
             
               The
               next
               question
               is
               then
               ,
               
               What
               wee
               should
               doe
               to
               get
               and
               preserue
               in
               vs
               the
               constant
               loue
               to
               the
               Word
               ?
            
             
               1
               The
               answer
               is
               ,
               First
               ,
               That
               we
               should
               seeke
               to
               settle
               our selues
               
               vnder
               the
               powerful
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               ;
               euen
               such
               a
               ministerie
               ,
               as
               doth
               set
               out
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               truth
               ▪
               and
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Iesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
             
               2
               Wee
               must
               make
               conscience
               
               of
               it
               to
               pray
               vnto
               God
               to
               quicken
               vs
               ,
               and
               inflame
               our
               hearts
               to
               the
               loue
               of
               his
               Lawes
               ,
               as
               Dauid
               often
               did
               ,
               Psa.
               119.
               
            
             
               3
               Take
               heed
               of
               excessiue
               cares
               ,
               
               and
               the
               ouer-reaching
               of
               desires
               in
               the
               emploiments
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               the
               immoderate
               vse
               of
               worldly
               delights
               ;
               for
               those
               
                 choake
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
              
               and
               alienate
               the
               affections
               from
               it
               ;
               and
               so
               doth
               any
               grosse
               or
               beloued
               sin
               ,
               Heb.
               3.
               
               Math.
               13.
               
            
             
               4
               Take
               heed
               also
               of
               personall
               
               discord
               with
               such
               as
               feare
               God
               ,
               especially
               with
               thy
               Teachers
               ;
               for
               this
               doth
               by
               secret
               degrees
               make
               the
               heart
               carelesse
               and
               negligent
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               things
               wilfull
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               be
               not
               looked
               to
               in
               time
               ,
               will
               bring
               men
               from
               the
               liking
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               as
               they
               haue
               been
               drawne
               from
               the
               liking
               of
               such
               as
               loue
               the
               Word
               .
            
             
               5
               Take
               heed
               of
               vngodly
               companie
               :
               
               For
               in
               such
               companie
               is
               
               quenched
               the
               sparkles
               of
               liking
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               kindled
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               the
               flames
               of
               affection
               are
               much
               dulled
               ,
               in
               whom
               they
               are
               best
               excited
               ,
               Psal.
               119.
               115.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               Such
               as
               find
               some
               beginnings
               
               of
               desire
               after
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               liking
               to
               it
               ,
               must
               take
               heed
               ,
               that
               they
               estrange
               not
               themselues
               from
               the
               exercises
               thereof
               :
               For
               if
               they
               heare
               ,
               or
               reade
               but
               now
               and
               then
               ;
               either
               the
               heart
               will
               neuer
               bee
               throughly
               heated
               ,
               or
               if
               it
               bee
               ,
               it
               will
               easily
               waxe
               cold
               againe
               :
               and
               yet
               herein
               some
               are
               to
               bee
               warned
               to
               take
               heed
               of
               disordered
               excesse
               ;
               for
               that
               will
               breed
               dulnesse
               ,
               as
               well
               
               as
               neglect
               :
               As
               when
               they
               will
               reade
               daily
               for
               diuers
               houres
               ;
               or
               when
               they
               prouide
               vnto
               themselues
               an
               heape
               of
               Teachers
               ,
               as
               some
               that
               liue
               in
               great
               Cities
               ,
               thinke
               it
               Religion
               to
               heare
               all
               sorts
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Sermons
               can
               bee
               come
               vnto
               :
               As
               if
               the
               power
               of
               godlinesse
               lay
               onely
               in
               
               the
               vse
               of
               the
               meanes
               of
               godlinesse
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               We
               must
               practise
               what
               we
               
               heare
               ,
               and
               labour
               to
               shew
               foorth
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               doctrine
               .
               He
               that
               would
               bee
               in
               loue
               with
               husbandry
               ,
               must
               sow
               his
               seed
               in
               his
               ground
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               gaine
               of
               the
               Haruest
               will
               still
               allure
               him
               to
               like
               the
               Trade
               .
               If
               wee
               be
               fruitlesse
               hearers
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               wee
               cannot
               loue
               it
               ;
               or
               if
               we
               doe
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               but
               for
               a
               flash
               ,
               or
               small
               time
               .
            
             
               Thus
               of
               the
               loue
               to
               the
               Word
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               would
               learne
               to
               pray
               ,
               
               must
               follow
               these
               directions
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               He
               must
               goe
               to
               God
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               beseech
               him
               to
               
                 giue
                 him
                 words
              
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Spirit
               teach
               him
               to
               pray
               .
               It
               is
               God
               onely
               can
               make
               a
               man
               speake
               
                 a
                 pure
                 Language
              
               ;
               For
               hee
               onely
               can
               instruct
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               endue
               it
               with
               this
               heauenly
               gift
               ,
               
                 Romans
                 8.
                 26
                 ,
                 Ephesians
              
               6.
               18.
               
            
             
             
               2
               It
               will
               much
               helpe
               him
               to
               
               ioyne
               himselfe
               to
               such
               as
               
                 call
                 vpon
                 the
                 N●…me
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 a
                 pure
                 heart
                 ,
              
               ●…specially
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               their
               humiliation
               ,
               2
               Timothy
               2.
               22.
               
            
             
               3
               There
               are
               three
               distinct
               things
               :
               which
               a
               man
               may
               with
               
               singular
               profit
               propound
               vnto
               himselfe
               in
               his
               prayers
               :
               Conf●…ssion
               of
               sinnes
               :
               Petition
               for
               grace
               :
               and
               thanks-giuing
               for
               mercies
               receiued
               .
               N●…w
               the
               weakest
               Christian
               may
               be
               ,
               through
               Gods
               bl●…ssing
               ,
               comfortably
               furnished
               for
               his
               owne
               particular
               ,
               if
               hee
               take
               such
               a
               co●…e
               as
               this
               ;
               to
               goe
               aside
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               s●…cie
               and
               attention
               of
               heart
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               aske
               himselfe
               these
               three
               Questions
               .
            
             
               1
               What
               sinnes
               haue
               I
               committed
               ,
               
               which
               either
               now
               do
               trouble
               me
               ,
               or
               if
               I
               were
               to
               dye
               ,
               would
               make
               mee
               afraid
               ?
               Let
               him
               set
               them
               downe
               in
               a
               paper
               ,
               or
               in
               his
               memory
               distinctly
               ,
               till
               hee
               can
               
               can
               bethinke
               himselfe
               of
               no
               more
               .
               It
               is
               no
               great
               matter
               for
               the
               order
               how
               hee
               sets
               them
               downe
               ,
               so
               hee
               be
               sure
               he
               haue
               the
               chiefe
               sinnes
               ,
               in
               which
               hee
               daily
               offends
               ,
               or
               hath
               offended
               .
            
             
               2
               What
               would
               I
               haue
               the
               Lord
               doe
               for
               me
               ,
               if
               I
               might
               haue
               what
               I
               wish
               ?
               let
               him
               set
               the
               particulars
               downe
               ,
               till
               he
               can
               remember
               no
               more
               .
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               I
               would
               haue
               him
               forgiue
               mee
               my
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               I
               would
               haue
               him
               giue
               mee
               strength
               against
               such
               and
               such
               sins
               ,
               and
               I
               would
               haue
               him
               giue
               mee
               faith
               and
               assurance
               ;
               and
               I
               would
               haue
               him
               giue
               me
               Heauen
               when
               I
               dye
               ;
               and
               so
               goe
               on
               with
               all
               the
               things
               he
               feeles
               a
               desire
               in
               his
               heart
               to
               seeke
               of
               God
               ,
               till
               he
               can
               remember
               no
               more
               :
               and
               if
               at
               any
               other
               time
               hee
               remember
               some
               speciall
               thing
               ,
               which
               hee
               would
               further
               haue
               ,
               which
               hee
               hath
               not
               in
               his
               Catalogue
               ,
               let
               him
               set
               it
               downe
               ,
               as
               from
               time
               to
               time
               he
               sees
               cause
               .
            
             
             
               3
               What
               speciall
               fauours
               hath
               God
               shewed
               to
               mee
               ,
               which
               I
               see
               I
               ought
               to
               take
               special
               notice
               of
               ?
               Let
               him
               set
               them
               downe
               distinctly
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               deliuerances
               ,
               or
               such
               and
               such
               spirituall
               or
               outward
               mercis
               ,
               preseruing
               the
               memorie
               principally
               of
               the
               chiefest
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               Now
               when
               hee
               hath
               thus
               furnished
               these
               three
               heads
               with
               things
               that
               in
               particular
               concerne
               himselfe
               ,
               they
               being
               all
               matters
               of
               weight
               ,
               hee
               must
               now
               carry
               these
               things
               ,
               or
               the
               chiefe
               of
               them
               in
               his
               mind
               ,
               and
               frame
               his
               heart
               to
               speake
               to
               God
               in
               the
               best
               words
               he
               can
               get
               ,
               to
               signifie
               his
               detestation
               of
               those
               sinnes
               ,
               his
               humble
               requests
               for
               those
               graces
               ,
               and
               his
               vnfained
               thankefulnesse
               for
               those
               blessings
               .
               Howsoeuer
               hee
               may
               be
               rude
               or
               vnperfect
               in
               his
               Language
               about
               these
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               yet
               exercise
               will
               bring
               him
               to
               a
               ripenesse
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               course
               hee
               shall
               be
               sure
               to
               speake
               
               of
               things
               that
               concerne
               himselfe
               neerely
               ;
               and
               that
               God
               which
               hath
               taught
               Parents
               to
               regard
               the
               vnperfect
               language
               of
               their
               little
               Children
               when
               they
               begin
               to
               speak
               vnto
               them
               ,
               will
               himselfe
               much
               more
               delight
               to
               
                 heare
                 the
                 desires
                 of
                 his
                 Seruants
                 ,
              
               that
               are
               grieued
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               speake
               in
               a
               better
               sort
               vnto
               him
               .
               The
               profit
               and
               comfort
               of
               this
               course
               will
               appeare
               by
               experience
               to
               be
               exceeding
               great
               :
               besides
               it
               is
               an
               easie
               way
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               in
               any
               a
               true
               desire
               to
               bee
               at
               the
               paines
               to
               learne
               this
               Language
               of
               speaking
               to
               God
               by
               prayer
               ;
               and
               Gods
               Spirit
               will
               helpe
               and
               teach
               the
               poore
               Christian
               ,
               and
               draw
               his
               petitions
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               prompt
               him
               both
               with
               words
               and
               affections
               :
               And
               the
               Christian
               must
               know
               this
               ,
               that
               when
               hee
               hath
               confessed
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               shewed
               what
               hee
               should
               haue
               God
               doe
               for
               him
               ,
               with
               the
               best
               words
               hee
               could
               in
               the
               truth
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
               
               he
               hath
               made
               a
               most
               effectuall
               prayer
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               Thus
               of
               prayer
               .
            
             
               The
               awefull
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               
               the
               reuerent
               dreading
               of
               God
               ,
               may
               bee
               begotten
               and
               increased
               in
               vs
               ,
               if
               we
               throughly
               remember
               and
               deepely
               ponder
               vpon
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               surpassing
               glory
               ,
               and
               transcendent
               excellēcie
               and
               perfection
               of
               his
               Nature
               ,
               his
               absolute
               purity
               and
               exact
               lustice
               ,
               and
               Holinesse
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               wonderfull
               workes
               of
               God
               ,
               especially
               those
               standing
               miracles
               shewed
               in
               the
               hanging
               of
               this
               mighty
               earth
               ,
               and
               those
               huge
               heapes
               of
               water
               in
               the
               cloudes
               ,
               and
               the
               bounding
               of
               these
               mighty
               Seas
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               His
               fearefull
               threatnings
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               woes
               against
               the
               transgressions
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               terrour
               of
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               and
               the
               dreadfulnesse
               of
               death
               and
               Iudgement
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               fearefull
               and
               sudden
               
               iudgements
               which
               haue
               fallen
               vpon
               wicked
               men
               ;
               either
               recorded
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               reported
               in
               Histories
               ,
               or
               obserued
               in
               experience
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Especially
               ,
               if
               wee
               thinke
               much
               and
               seriously
               of
               the
               great
               goodnesse
               of
               God
               to
               vs
               ,
               how
               hee
               hath
               striuen
               with
               vs
               to
               ouercome
               vs
               with
               his
               mercies
               .
            
             
               Thus
               of
               the
               feare
               of
               God.
               
               
            
             
               We
               should
               striue
               to
               stirre
               vp
               in
               vs
               affection
               and
               loue
               to
               our
               very
               enemies
               ,
               by
               such
               considerations
               as
               these
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               Because
               Christ
               ,
               to
               whom
               we
               are
               infinitely
               bound
               ,
               hath
               expresly
               charged
               vs
               to
               look
               to
               this
               ;
               That
               we
               doe
               loue
               our
               enemies
               ;
               and
               therefore
               for
               his
               sake
               wee
               should
               deny
               our selues
               ,
               and
               our
               owne
               corrupt
               desires
               and
               affections
               ,
               and
               striue
               to
               shew
               the
               truth
               of
               our
               loue
               euen
               towards
               them
               that
               hate
               and
               persecute
               vs.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               There
               is
               none
               so
               wicked
               but
               they
               haue
               something
               good
               
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               worthy
               to
               be
               respected
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Our
               enemies
               doe
               vs
               good
               ,
               though
               they
               intend
               it
               not
               ;
               wee
               ought
               to
               like
               the
               very
               rod
               that
               mends
               vs
               ,
               and
               regard
               the
               water
               that
               washeth
               vs
               white
               ,
               and
               make
               much
               of
               the
               stone
               that
               tries
               vs
               ,
               and
               the
               glasse
               that
               shewes
               vs
               our
               spots
               ,
               and
               not
               mislike
               the
               tents
               that
               search
               our
               wounds
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               If
               euer
               God
               turne
               their
               hearts
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               effectuall
               instruments
               of
               our
               praise
               ,
               &
               Gods
               glory
               in
               the
               day
               of
               their
               visitation
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               willingly
               beare
               the
               shame
               of
               their
               owne
               sinfull
               oppositions
               .
            
             
               I
               forbeare
               to
               set
               downe
               the
               directions
               for
               the
               attainement
               of
               the
               loue
               of
               the
               appearing
               of
               Christ
               ,
               because
               I
               haue
               at
               large
               handled
               that
               point
               in
               the
               Treatise
               of
               the
               
                 Cure
                 of
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 Death
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 of
                 the
                 directions
                 that
                 concerne
                 the
                 first
                 sort
                 of
                 gifts
                 :
                 concerning
                 the
                 attainement
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 graces
                 ,
                 the
                 directions
                 now
                 follow
                 .
              
            
             
               AND
               first
               for
               the
               attainment
               
               of
               sauing
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               the
               increase
               of●…
               ,
               these
               directions
               are
               of
               excellent
               vse
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               hearing
               or
               reading
               the
               
               Scriptures
               ,
               hee
               must
               
                 bee
                 wise
                 for
                 himselfe
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               marke
               distinctly
               what
               he
               heareth
               or
               readeth
               ,
               that
               may
               especially
               concerne
               himself
               ,
               Prou.
               〈◊〉
               .
               12.
               
            
             
               2
               He
               must
               study
               those
               things
               
               exactly
               ,
               which
               most
               concerne
               him
               ,
               
                 auoiding
                 vaine
                 questions
              
               ,
               and
               fruitlesse
               contemplations
               ,
               and
               
                 vaine
                 ianglings
              
               ,
               and
               controuersies
               :
               he
               must
               especially
               labour
               to
               know
               
                 Gods
                 Nature
              
               aright
               ,
               and
               the
               distinct
               
                 manner
                 of
                 Gods
                 true
                 
                 worship
                 ,
              
               how
               he
               may
               serue
               him
               :
               he
               must
               studie
               to
               know
               
                 his
                 owne
                 particular
                 offences
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 as
                 his
                 Sauiour
              
               ,
               with
               the
               benefits
               of
               his
               mediation
               ,
               and
               the
               necessary
               things
               that
               concerne
               his
               owne
               Iustification
               ,
               Sanctification
               ,
               and
               finall
               Saluation
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 He
                 must
                 redeeme
                 the
                 time
              
               ,
               
               and
               by
               forecast
               and
               order
               ,
               prouide
               so
               ,
               that
               some
               time
               may
               be
               daily
               allowed
               for
               holy
               studies
               to
               recouer
               his
               former
               time
               lost
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Hee
               must
               
                 enquire
                 and
                 take
              
               
               counsell
               ,
               hee
               must
               take
               heed
               of
               smothering
               his
               doubts
               ,
               but
               must
               carefully
               seeke
               satisfaction
               to
               his
               conscience
               ,
               as
               occasion
               ariseth
               .
               There
               is
               more
               profit
               in
               this
               rule
               ,
               then
               many
               Christians
               are
               aware
               of
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Hee
               must
               take
               heede
               of
               
               
                 consulting
                 with
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
              
               :
               he
               must
               not
               regard
               other
               mens
               opinions
               ,
               or
               his
               owne
               carnall
               reason
               ;
               but
               resolue
               to
               giue
               the
               glory
               
               to
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               submit
               himselfe
               to
               what
               he
               shall
               finde
               therein
               required
               to
               be
               beleeued
               ,
               or
               done
               ,
               or
               auoided
               ,
            
             
               Other
               rules
               he
               may
               finde
               in
               the
               directions
               for
               the
               priuate
               reading
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               :
               as
               also
               in
               Rules
               of
               life
               .
            
             
               Thus
               of
               sauing
               Knowledge
               ,
            
             
               That
               thou
               maiest
               inflame
               in
               
               thy
               heart
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               Thou
               must
               auoid
               with
               speciall
               care
               ,
               these
               things
               :
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 Forgetfulnesse
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               Thou
               must
               not
               dare
               to
               go
               whole
               daies
               ,
               or
               weekes
               without
               communion
               with
               God
               ,
               or
               remembring
               his
               holy
               presence
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               
                 loue
                 of
                 the
                 World
              
               ;
               We
               cannot
               loue
               the
               Father
               ,
               while
               our
               hearts
               dote
               vpon
               any
               earthly
               thing
               .
               Of
               necessity
               some
               degree
               of
               the
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
               must
               be
               bred
               in
               vs
               before
               we
               can
               loue
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Wee
               must
               labour
               for
               a
               distinct
               
               knowledge
               of
               the
               dreadfull
               
               prayses
               of
               Gods
               Nature
               and
               Workes
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               described
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               or
               may
               be
               obserued
               by
               experience
               .
               This
               is
               a
               needfull
               direction
               ,
               and
               miserably
               neglected
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               VVe
               must
               
                 frequent
                 his
                 house
              
               ;
               
               especially
               when
               his
               glory
               doth
               shine
               in
               the
               power
               of
               his
               Ordinances
               in
               his
               Sanctuary
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Wee
               should
               especially
               studie
               
               the
               mercies
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               good
               things
               hee
               hath
               promised
               ,
               or
               giuen
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               after
               a
               solid
               manner
               cause
               our
               hearts
               to
               know
               how
               infinitely
               we
               stand
               bound
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               Wee
               should
               obserue
               carefully
               and
               daily
               ,
               our
               owne
               sinfulnes
               ,
               
               and
               vilenesse
               ,
               and
               vnworthinesse
               :
               For
               vnlesse
               wee
               cast
               out
               selfe-loue
               ,
               wee
               shall
               neuer
               get
               in
               the
               true
               loue
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               Wee
               should
               pray
               much
               ;
               
               for
               an
               holy
               course
               in
               prayer
               doth
               breed
               in
               men
               a
               wonderfull
               loue
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               admiration
               of
               that
               
               fellowship
               ,
               which
               thereby
               they
               haue
               with
               God.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               We
               should
               resort
               often
               to
               
               such
               as
               vse
               to
               speake
               much
               of
               the
               praises
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               marke
               the
               experience
               of
               Gods
               wonderful
               prouidence
               ,
               or
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               Word
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               It
               will
               much
               further
               the
               
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               get
               and
               increase
               in
               vs
               a
               louing
               respect
               of
               ,
               and
               behauiour
               towards
               such
               as
               feare
               God
               ,
               and
               beare
               his
               Image
               .
            
             
               Thus
               of
               the
               loue
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Concerning
               the
               loue
               of
               the
               brethren
               ,
               two
               questions
               may
               bee
               demanded
               :
               The
               one
               ,
               what
               wee
               must
               doe
               to
               get
               a
               hearty
               loue
               to
               
               the
               godly
               :
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               what
               we
               must
               doe
               to
               preserue
               it
               when
               it
               is
               gotten
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               hee
               that
               would
               heartily
               bee
               affected
               towards
               all
               the
               godly
               with
               a
               brotherly
               loue
               ,
               must
               obserue
               these
               Rules
               :
               
            
             
               1.
               
               Hee
               must
               not
               haunt
               with
               vicious
               persons
               ,
               nor
               goe
               with
               dissemblers
               ,
               
               nor
               hold
               needlesse
               society
               with
               such
               as
               hate
               godlines
               and
               godly
               persons
               ,
               Psalme
               26.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               must
               much
               meditate
               of
               Gods
               loue
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               
               great
               things
               were
               done
               by
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               those
               rich
               mercies
               are
               offered
               him
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               wonderfull
               loue
               that
               God
               and
               Christ
               do
               beare
               to
               true
               Christians
               ,
               and
               how
               glorious
               they
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               .
            
             
               The
               arguments
               taken
               from
               Gods
               loue
               to
               vs
               or
               Christs
               suffering
               for
               vs
               ,
               are
               often
               vsed
               in
               the
               first
               Epistle
               of
               Iohn
               ,
               to
               perswade
               vsto
               the
               loue
               of
               the
               brethren
               ,
               as
               1
               
                 Iohn
                 4.
                 8
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 Psalme
              
               16.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Hee
               must
               take
               notice
               of
               
               Gods
               peremptory
               commandement
               ,
               who
               requireth
               this
               of
               him
               as
               one
               principall
               duty
               ,
               that
               hee
               loue
               the
               godly
               :
               with
               an
               vtter
               disclaiming
               of
               him
               ,
               if
               hee
               doe
               not
               
               loue
               them
               ,
               1
               Ioh.
               3.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               
            
             
               For
               the
               second
               ,
               That
               he
               would
               continue
               and
               increase
               ,
               and
               abound
               in
               loue
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               He
               must
               seeke
               ,
               and
               hold
               ,
               and
               
               not
               forsake
               the
               fellowship
               that
               he
               hath
               with
               the
               godly
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               but
               make
               them
               the
               constant
               companions
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               Heb.
               10.
               25.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               When
               he
               finds
               his
               affections
               stirred
               vp
               ,
               he
               must
               make
               vse
               of
               all
               opportunities
               ,
               by
               his
               deeds
               to
               shew
               the
               fruits
               of
               his
               loue
               vpon
               all
               occasions
               of
               mercie
               and
               well-doing
               ,
               else
               affections
               will
               dye
               in
               him
               .
               The
               fruits
               of
               righteousnesse
               must
               be
               sowed
               by
               practise
               ,
               1
               Ioh.
               3.
               18.
               
               If
               affection
               bee
               onely
               in
               shew
               ,
               or
               in
               words
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               conceptions
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               be
               not
               expressed
               and
               made
               fast
               by
               the
               engagements
               of
               practise
               ,
               it
               will
               much
               decay
               ,
               if
               not
               wholly
               be
               lost
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               He
               must
               by
               all
               meanes
               take
               heed
               of
               discord
               with
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               striuing
               with
               a
               resolution
               to
               
                 take
                 
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 part
                 ,
                 to
                 beleeue
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 endure
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 suffering
                 long
                 without
                 enuy
                 ,
                 or
                 reioycing
                 in
                 iniquity
                 ;
                 doing
                 all
                 things
                 without
                 reasonings
                 or
                 murmurings
                 ,
              
               or
               censuring
               or
               complaining
               ;
               auoiding
               vaine
               ianglings
               and
               selfe-conceitednes
               ,
               begging
               of
               God
               an
               ability
               to
               beare
               with
               the
               infirmities
               of
               others
               .
               See
               further
               directions
               about
               this
               point
               ,
               in
               the
               Rules
               of
               Life
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
            
             
               
                 Hitherto
                 of
                 the
                 directions
                 that
                 concerne
                 the
                 attainment
                 of
                 the
                 sacred
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 followeth
                 to
                 shew
                 what
                 thou
                 must
                 doe
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 thy
                 wayes
                 thou
                 mightest
                 walke
                 vprightly
                 ,
                 and
                 attaine
                 vnto
                 sound
                 sincerity
                 of
                 heart
                 and
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               HEE
               that
               would
               walke
               vprightly
               ,
               
               or
               take
               a
               sound
               course
               to
               continue
               in
               his
               vprightnesse
               ,
               must
               earnestly
               looke
               to
               these
               rules
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               If
               thou
               haue
               beene
               guiltie
               of
               any
               grosse
               sinne
               ,
               know
               it
               is
               vnpossible
               thy
               heart
               should
               bee
               vpright
               ,
               till
               thou
               haue
               with
               speciall
               repentance
               humbled
               thy selfe
               before
               God
               for
               that
               sinne
               ;
               and
               that
               also
               by
               conscionable
               practise
               thou
               keep
               thy selfe
               
                 from
                 the
                 great
                 transgression
                 ,
                 Psalme
              
               19.
               13.
               
            
             
             
               2.
               
               Thou
               must
               in
               a
               speciall
               manner
               watch
               and
               striue
               against
               hypocrisie
               ,
               and
               that
               intwo
               things
               chiefly
               :
               First
               ,
               that
               in
               thy
               setting
               out
               into
               religion
               ,
               thou
               fashion
               not
               thy
               course
               more
               to
               get
               credit
               then
               grace
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               in
               Gods
               seruice
               thou
               by
               all
               meanes
               auoide
               distractions
               ,
               and
               so
               resist
               and
               checke
               thy
               pronenesse
               of
               heart
               thereunto
               ,
               iudging
               thy selfe
               seuercly
               ,
               when
               thou
               so
               offendest
               ,
               till
               thou
               bee
               able
               in
               some
               happie
               degree
               to
               serue
               God
               with
               thy
               spirit
               as
               well
               as
               with
               thy
               body
               .
               The
               habit
               of
               dissembling
               with
               God
               is
               extremely
               dangerous
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               thy
               conuersation
               take
               heed
               of
               that
               feare
               full
               carelesnesse
               of
               the
               most
               〈◊〉
               ,
               shewed
               in
               the
               knowne
               and
               wilfull
               practice
               of
               sinne
               ,
               vpon
               pretence
               that
               it
               is
               but
               a
               small
               offence
               ,
               or
               secret
               .
               Take
               heed
               of
               the
               sinnes
               of
               deceit
               ,
               how
               gain
               of
               all
               so
               euer
               they
               might
               be
               to
               thee
               :
               thou
               maiest
               together
               with
               vprightnesse
               lose
               the
               kingdome
               
               of
               heauen
               ,
               for
               daring
               so
               wilfully
               to
               breake
               one
               of
               those
               little
               commandements
               ,
               Math.
               5.
               19.
               
               Take
               heed
               in
               generall
               of
               a
               stiffe
               and
               wilfull
               heart
               :
               they
               are
               seldome
               vpright
               ,
               that
               are
               heady
               and
               peremptory
               ,
               and
               hard
               to
               bee
               perswaded
               ,
               
                 Iam.
                 3.
                 17.
                 
                 Prou.
                 21.
                 29.
                 
                 Heb.
              
               2.
               4.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               As
               much
               as
               may
               bee
               accustome
               thy
               heart
               to
               the
               obseruing
               of
               Gods
               presence
               ;
               walke
               ,
               as
               before
               him
               ,
               Gen.
               17.
               2.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               Yeeld
               thy selfe
               ouer
               to
               bee
               wholly
               guided
               by
               Gods
               Word
               ;
               
                 Without
                 knowledge
                 the
                 minde
                 cannot
                 be
                 good
                 ,
              
               Prou.
               19.
               2.
               and
               hee
               that
               
                 walketh
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 rule
                 ,
                 shall
                 haue
                 peace
              
               in
               his
               heart
               and
               conscience
               ,
               Gal.
               6.
               16.
               
               Let
               
                 Gods
                 Law
                 be
                 the
                 light
                 for
                 thy
                 seete
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lanthorne
                 for
                 thy
                 paths
                 .
              
               Psal.
               119.
               
               Labour
               therefore
               to
               get
               a
               particular
               warrant
               for
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               thy
               practice
               in
               the
               occasions
               of
               thy
               calling
               ,
               either
               generall
               or
               particular
               :
               where
               thou
               
               doubtest
               enquire
               ,
               so
               shalt
               thou
               walke
               in
               
                 a
                 sure
                 way
              
               ,
               and
               
                 delight
                 thy selfe
                 in
                 much
                 peace
              
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Take
               heede
               of
               idlenesse
               ,
               and
               prouide
               to
               walke
               faithfully
               and
               diligently
               in
               some
               honest
               calling
               of
               life
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Bee
               sure
               thou
               hold
               a
               constant
               course
               of
               confession
               of
               thy
               sinnes
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               do
               it
               without
               hiding
               ,
               or
               extenuating
               ;
               iudging
               thy selfe
               for
               euery
               knowne
               sinne
               ,
               and
               especially
               praying
               against
               ,
               and
               resisting
               the
               sinne
               thou
               art
               most
               prone
               vnto
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Bee
               not
               well
               pleased
               with
               they
               selfe
               ,
               till
               thou
               canst
               approue
               thy
               care
               to
               be
               good
               at
               home
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               abroad
               ;
               looke
               to
               this
               rule
               ,
               and
               take
               heede
               of
               frowardnesse
               ,
               and
               peruerse
               behauiour
               in
               thy
               family
               .
               Thou
               wilt
               hardly
               get
               any
               comfortable
               euidence
               ,
               that
               thou
               art
               sound
               at
               heart
               ,
               if
               the
               vsuall
               family
               sinnes
               reigne
               in
               thee
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Thou
               mightst
               wonderfully
               aduance
               ,
               and
               establish
               vprightnesse
               
               of
               heart
               in
               thee
               ,
               if
               thou
               wouldest
               carefully
               but
               acknowledge
               this
               honour
               to
               God
               in
               his
               Word
               ,
               that
               whensoeuer
               thou
               didst
               ●…le
               ●…hy
               conscience
               wounded
               ,
               or
               smitten
               for
               any
               particular
               offence
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               then
               without
               delay
               thou
               wouldst
               in
               secret
               〈◊〉
               to
               God
               and
               humble
               thy self
               ●…
               by
               confession
               ,
               and
               from
               that
               time
               forward
               remember
               to
               striue
               against
               that
               sinne
               :
               And
               so
               like
               wise
               when
               God
               with
               some
               speciall
               glory
               of
               ●…is
               tru●…
               doth
               affect
               thee
               in
               the
               hearing
               of
               some
               needfull
               duty
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               not
               to
               dare
               to
               delay
               ,
               but
               〈◊〉
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               that
               good
               Word
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               PROMISES
               :
               OR
               ,
               A
               TREATISE
               SHEWING
               how
               a
               godly
               Christian
               may
               support
               his
               heart
               with
               comfort
               .
            
             
               Against
               all
               the
               distresses
               which
               by
               reason
               of
               any
               afflictions
               or
               temptations
               can
               befall
               him
               in
               
                 his
                 life
              
               .
            
             
               Containing
               all
               the
               most
               comfortable
               
                 places
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Bible
                 ,
                 orderly
                 digested
                 .
              
            
             
               By
               N.
               BIFIELD
               late
               Preacher
               of
               
                 Gods
                 Word
                 at
                 Isleworth
                 in
              
               MIDDLESEX
               .
            
             
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Legatt
              
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               bee
               sold
               by
               
                 P.
                 Stephens
              
               ,
               and
               
                 C.
                 Meredith
              
               ,
               at
               the
               golden
               Lyon
               in
               Pauls
               Church-yard
               .
            
             
               1630.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               TO
               THE
               MVCH
               Honored
               and
               right
               worthy
               ,
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Throgmorton
              
               ,
               Knight
               and
               Baronet
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 Francis
                 Darcie
              
               Knight
               :
               
                 N.
                 Bifield
              
               wisheth
               the
               increase
               of
               all
               Grace
               and
               happinesse
               that
               ,
               accompanieth
               the
               
                 loue
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 in
                 sincerity
                 .
              
            
             
               IF
               the
               many
               crosses
               and
               temptations
               ,
               with
               which
               the
               life
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               euen
               the
               most
               godly
               is
               distressed
               ,
               b●…
               seriously
               weighed
               ,
               and
               withall
               the
               great
               disconsolation
               that
               too
               often
               surpriseth
               the
               hearts
               of
               most
               Christians
               ,
               bee
               compassionately
               thought
               on
               :
               and
               if
               withall
               the
               singular
               glory
               of
               a
               godly
               mind
               framed
               vnto
               vnmoueable
               
               rest
               ,
               and
               stedfast
               contentment
               ,
               be
               throughly
               conceiued
               of
               ;
               it
               cannot
               but
               bee
               manifest
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               way
               may
               bee
               shewed
               how
               a
               Christian
               may
               fill
               his
               heart
               with
               comfort
               in
               any
               condition
               hee
               can
               fall
               into
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               affliction
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               course
               is
               profitable
               ,
               and
               all
               ought
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               care
               &
               paines
               employ
               themselues
               about
               it
               .
               This
               by
               Gods
               assistance
               vpon
               apparent
               grounds
               of
               Scripture
               I
               haue
               endeuoured
               to
               shew
               in
               this
               Treatise
               ,
               and
               doubt
               not
               but
               by
               experience
               humble
               and
               godly
               Christians
               will
               finde
               much
               refreshing
               and
               establishment
               of
               heart
               ,
               if
               they
               apply
               themselues
               distinctly
               and
               diligently
               to
               draw
               of
               the
               water
               of
               life
               ,
               out
               of
               those
               
               wels
               of
               saluation
               ,
               opened
               for
               them
               euery
               where
               in
               this
               role
               of
               Gods
               promises
               .
            
             
               This
               Treatise
               I
               present
               to
               your
               Worships
               ,
               &
               vnder
               the
               countenance
               of
               your
               names
               ,
               desire
               to
               cōmend
               it
               vnto
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               :
               &
               this
               I
               am
               induced
               to
               do
               for
               diuers
               reasons
               ▪
               your
               forwardnesse
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               sincere
               religion
               for
               many
               yeeres
               ,
               the
               publike
               seruice
               you
               haue
               done
               in
               the
               Countrey
               in
               the
               administration
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               for
               the
               incouragement
               of
               the
               good
               and
               reformation
               of
               abuses
               ▪
               your
               great
               care
               from
               time
               to
               time
               to
               plant
               painful
               &
               profitable
               teachers
               in
               the
               places
               of
               your
               abode
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               excellent
               gifts
               with
               which
               God
               hath
               furnished
               your
               minds
               ,
               deserue
               
               to
               be
               freely
               &
               publikely
               acknowledged
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ;
               &
               in
               mine
               owne
               particular
               I
               haue
               beene
               so
               many
               wayes
               obliged
               ,
               that
               with
               much
               gladnesse
               I
               embrace
               this
               occasion
               ,
               to
               let
               the
               world
               know
               my
               desire
               to
               be
               thankfull
               for
               the
               many
               helps
               &
               furtherances
               my
               ministery
               hath
               receiued
               from
               the
               countenance
               and
               endeuours
               of
               both
               your
               Worships
               ,
               as
               occasion
               ●…h
               at
               any
               time
               bin
               offered
               .
               Desiring
               your
               acceptance
               hereof
               ,
               and
               praying
               God
               to
               preserue
               you
               in
               his
               fear
               without
               offence
               ,
               till
               the
               day
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               enlarge
               in
               you
               the
               desire
               and
               power
               of
               wel-doing
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               I
               end
               and
               rest
               ,
               Isleworth
               ,
               Octo.
               161●…
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Worships
                 in
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 Iesu●…
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 co●…anded
                 ,
                 N.
                 Bifield
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               chief
               Contents
               of
               this
               Booke
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 THE
                 drist
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 booke
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 abundant
                 comfort
                 against
                 any
                 distresse
                 .
                 p.
                 282.
                 
              
               
                 Two
                 things
                 taken
                 for
                 granted
                 .
                 viz.
                 both
                 the
                 godly
                 man
                 shall
                 bee
                 distressed
                 and
                 also
                 that
                 comfort
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 in
                 any
                 distresse
                 .
                 p.
                 284.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 worth
                 of
                 those
                 promises
                 .
                 p.
                 283.
                 284.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 whom
                 the
                 promises
                 belong
                 .
                 p.
                 284.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 vse
                 they
                 will
                 serue
                 for
                 being
                 learned
                 .
                 p.
                 255.
                 286.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 infallibility
                 of
                 those
                 promises
                 proued
                 by
                 13.
                 arguments
                 .
                 p.
                 288.
                 to
                 293.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 promises
                 sealed
                 foure
                 waies
                 .
                 p.
                 291.
                 
              
               
                 Six
                 rules
                 to
                 be
                 obserued
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 profit
                 by
                 the
                 promises
                 .
                 p.
                 293.
                 294.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 Three
                 sorts
                 of
                 promises
                 .
                 p.
                 295.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Sorts
                 of
                 afflictions
                 in
                 which
                 wee
                 need
                 comfort
                 .
                 p.
                 296.
                 297.
                 298.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 Priuiledges
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 .
                 p.
                 300.
                 to
                 308.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IIII.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 outward
                 afflictions
                 .
                 p.
                 309.
                 
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 Arguments
                 of
                 consolation
                 to
                 support
                 vs
                 against
                 outward
                 afflictions
                 .
                 p.
                 3●…0
                 .
                 to
                 319.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 Men
                 need
                 comfort
                 against
                 reproaches
                 .
                 p.
                 319.
                 
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 Arguments
                 of
                 consolation
                 against
                 reproaches
                 .
                 p.
                 320.
                 to
                 328.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 Many
                 principall
                 obiections
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 about
                 reproaches
                 answered
                 .
                 p.
                 328.
                 to
                 335.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 Directions
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 reproaches
                 .
                 p.
                 335.
                 to
                 336.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 the
                 godly
                 may
                 c●…fort
                 themselues
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 aduersaries
                 .
                 p.
                 336.
                 to
                 343.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Things
                 taken
                 for
                 granted
                 ,
                 about
                 temptations
                 .
                 p.
                 343.
                 344.
                 
              
               
                 Satan
                 tempts
                 vs
                 fiue
                 wayes
                 .
                 p.
                 344.
                 345.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Sorts
                 of
                 temptations
                 by
                 suggestion
                 .
                 p.
                 346.
                 347.
                 
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Occasions
                 of
                 temptation
                 .
                 p.
                 347.
                 to
                 35●…
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 many
                 wayes
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 may
                 comfort
                 himselfe
                 against
                 temptations
                 .
                 p.
                 342.
                 to
                 356.
                 
              
               
                 Sixe
                 things
                 in
                 Christ
                 comfort
                 vs
                 against
                 temptations
                 .
                 p.
                 353.
                 354.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 farre
                 forth
                 wee
                 may
                 pray
                 against
                 temptations
                 .
                 p.
                 366.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 wee
                 may
                 know
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 ouercome
                 of
                 temptations
                 .
                 p.
                 356.
                 357.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 Two
                 sorts
                 of
                 promises
                 about
                 infirmities
                 .
                 p.
                 35●…
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 p.
                 359.
                 
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Arguments
                 of
                 consolation
                 
                 against
                 our
                 daily
                 infirmities
                 .
                 p.
                 360.
                 to
                 370.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 Gods
                 nature
                 shewed
                 in
                 four●…
                 things
                 .
                 p.
                 361
                 ,
                 362.
                 
              
               
                 Many
                 things
                 comfortable
                 in
                 Christ.
                 p.
                 363.
                 364.
                 
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Priuiledges
                 about
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 ass●…ed
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 p.
                 365.
                 to
                 368.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 Diuers
                 obiections
                 about
                 our
                 infirmities
                 answered
                 .
                 p.
                 370.
                 to
                 375.
                 
              
               
                 About
                 ignorance
                 diuers
                 comfortable
                 meditations
                 :
                 p.
                 373.
                 374.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 explication
                 of
                 two
                 excellent
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 sundry
                 answers
                 of
                 many
                 obiections
                 met
                 withall
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 places
                 ,
                 from
                 p.
                 377.
                 to
                 385.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
                 .
              
               
                 Many
                 consolations
                 to
                 support
                 vs
                 against
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 falling
                 away
                 ,
                 taken
                 fro●…
                 the
                 considerations
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Of
                     God.
                     p.
                     387.
                     to
                     361.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Of
                     Chri●…
                     .
                     p.
                     391.
                     392.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     Of
                     our
                     owne
                     estate
                     in
                     Grace
                     .
                     p.
                     392.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIIII
                 .
              
               
                 Three
                 sorts
                 of
                 ●…ost
                 comfortable
                 pr●…ises
                 about
                 prayer
                 .
                 p.
                 393
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Booke
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 Containing
                 the
                 Preface
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               drift
               of
               this
               Treatise
               is
               ,
               to
               shew
               a
               godly
               Christian
               (
               who
               is
               already
               assured
               of
               Gods
               fauour
               ,
               and
               know●…s
               he
               shal
               haue
               abundant
               happines
               when
               h●…
               dyes
               ,
               in
               Heauen
               )
               how
               hee
               may
               support
               his
               heart
               with
               sufficient
               contentment
               against
               all
               the
               miseries
               can
               assault
               him
               from
               the
               time
               of
               his
               conuersion
               ,
               till
               his
               death
               .
               For
               this
               purpose
               I
               shall
               breake
               open
               a
               
                 Mine
                 of
                 Treasure
              
               .
               For
               I
               intend
               from
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               book
               of
               God
               to
               select
               and
               set
               befo●…e
               thee
               those
               
                 rich
                 Promises
              
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               there
               recorded
               ,
               to
               be
               as
               wells
               of
               comfort
               vpon
               all
               occasions
               .
            
             
               Two
               things
               of
               necessitie
               must
               bee
               granted
               .
               The
               one
               is
               ,
               That
               though
               wee
               haue
               gotten
               the
               assurance
               of
               Gods
               fauour
               ,
               and
               freedome
               
               from
               the
               power
               and
               guilt
               of
               our
               sins
               ;
               yet
               many
               things
               will
               still
               aile
               vs
               ,
               and
               oppose
               our
               consolation
               .
               We
               shal
               meet
               with
               temptations
               and
               afflictions
               of
               al
               sorts
               ,
               reproches
               ,
               aduersaries
               ,
               trouble
               of
               spirit
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               .
               The
               other
               is
               ,
               that
               there
               can
               be
               no
               such
               discouragement
               ,
               difficultie
               or
               affliction
               but
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               we
               may
               haue
               a
               sure
               consolation
               or
               direction
               for
               it
               ,
               able
               euery
               way
               abundantly
               to
               sustaine
               vs.
               
            
             
               But
               before
               I
               enter
               vpon
               the
               vnfolding
               of
               this
               
                 great
                 Role
                 of
                 Promises
              
               ,
               I
               must
               preface
               about
               fiue
               things
               ,
               which
               tend
               to
               make
               vs
               more
               fit
               to
               receiue
               them
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               profitable
               for
               vs
               to
               cōsider
               briefly
               the
               worth
               of
               
               the
               promises
               ;
               they
               are
               called
               ,
               the
               
                 vnsearchable
                 riches
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               to
               assure
               vs
               that
               he
               is
               a
               very
               rich
               man
               that
               hath
               his
               hart
               stored
               with
               the
               promises
               of
               God
               well
               applyed
               .
               The
               Apostle
               Peter
               saith
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 precious
                 promises
              
               ,
               
               
               which
               God
               hath
               giuen
               to
               vs.
               Promises
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               are
               better
               then
               pearles
               or
               precious
               st●…nes
               in
               our
               Chests
               .
               They
               are
               the
               inheritance
               God
               giues
               to
               his
               people
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               &
               therefore
               they
               are
               called
               
                 the
                 heires
                 of
                 promise
              
               ;
               a
               greater
               
               portion
               then
               any
               King
               on
               earth
               can
               giue
               to
               his
               Child
               .
               The
               very
               keeping
               of
               the
               Records
               of
               these
               promises
               ,
               was
               a
               great
               prerogatiue
               to
               the
               Iewish
               nation
               :
               and
               it
               is
               accounted
               
               a
               singular
               happinesse
               for
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               now
               
                 partake
                 of
                 those
                 promises
              
               .
               Little
               do
               
               we
               know
               what
               wrong
               we
               do
               to
               our
               soules
               ,
               when
               we
               keepe
               them
               ignorant
               of
               the
               promises
               :
               &
               it
               is
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               offices
               vnder
               the
               Sun
               ,
               to
               dispence
               these
               promises
               to
               mā
               ,
               〈◊〉
               
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 1.
                 
                 Tit.
              
               1.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Before
               I
               enter
               vpon
               
               the
               explication
               of
               the
               promises
               ,
               I
               must
               likewise
               tell
               you
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               belong
               ,
               and
               who
               they
               are
               that
               haue
               interest
               in
               them
               .
               For
               al
               vnregenerate
               men
               ,
               that
               liue
               in
               
               their
               sins
               without
               repentance
               ,
               are
               
                 strangers
                 from
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 of
              
               
               
                 promise
                 .
                 The
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 bondwo●…an
                 haue
                 no
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 Testament
                 of
                 Grace
              
               ;
               onely
               they
               that
               are
               Christs
               ,
               haue
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               promises
               in
               Christ.
               
                 The
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 the
                 heires
                 of
                 promise
                 .
              
               
               Men
               must
               haue
               godlines
               ,
               that
               haue
               the
               promises
               ●…ither
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               or
               that
               to
               come
               .
               In
               short
               ,
               all
               those
               
               that
               haue
               repented
               them
               of
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               beleeue
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               may
               come
               to
               these
               promises
               with
               large
               h●…arts
               ,
               as
               knowing
               that
               th●…y
               reade
               and
               heare
               that
               which
               they
               haue
               cleare
               &
               full
               interest
               in
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Concerning
               the
               vse
               
               these
               promises
               may
               bee
               put
               vnto
               all
               our
               life
               long
               .
               They
               will
               driue
               ●…way
               griefe
               ,
               discouragement
               ,
               or
               feares
               that
               at
               any
               time
               may
               seize
               ●…pon
               vs.
               They
               will
               sweeten
               all
               ●…ur
               afflictions
               .
               They
               will
               exceedingly
               nurse
               vp
               and
               confirme
               our
               faith
               :
               and
               further
               ,
               they
               will
               haue
               〈◊〉
               singular
               vse
               in
               preseruing
               vs
               
               against
               the
               enticements
               of
               the
               profits
               ,
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               lusts
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               cares
               of
               this
               life
               .
               Our
               affections
               are
               the
               feet
               of
               our
               soules
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               promises
               we
               may
               be
               daily
               shod
               ;
               so
               as
               neither
               thorny
               cares
               pricke
               vs
               ,
               nor
               foule
               pleasures
               defil●…
               vs
               ,
               Eph.
               6.
               
               The
               Gospel
               shews
               vs
               still
               a
               better
               proiect
               ,
               when
               the
               Diuell
               or
               the
               world
               entice
               vs.
               And
               a
               true
               reason
               why
               many
               times
               we
               are
               not
               able
               to
               resist
               enticements
               ,
               is
               ,
               because
               our
               hearts
               are
               not
               filled
               with
               the
               promises
               ,
               which
               else
               would
               shew
               vs
               so
               much
               sweetnesse
               ,
               as
               all
               other
               things
               would
               seeme
               but
               base
               in
               comparison
               of
               them
               .
               When
               we
               are
               tēpted
               with
               the
               pleasures
               of
               sinne
               ,
               if
               we
               haue
               not
               a
               more
               delightfull
               proiect
               to
               offer
               to
               our
               hearts
               ,
               it
               is
               easie
               for
               vs
               to
               bee
               seduced
               .
               And
               further
               ,
               these
               promises
               soundly
               studied
               and
               layd
               vp
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               will
               breed
               cheerfulnesse
               of
               spirit
               ,
               and
               that
               contentation
               which
               makes
               
               godlinesse
               to
               bee
               so
               great
               gaine
               .
               And
               besides
               ,
               they
               will
               daily
               excite
               
               in
               vs
               all
               encouragements
               to
               well-doing
               ;
               and
               they
               doe
               also
               set
               out
               maruellously
               the
               glory
               and
               splendour
               of
               Gods
               loue
               ,
               power
               ,
               presence
               ,
               prouidence
               ,
               and
               grace
               toward
               vs.
               What
               shall
               I
               say
               ?
               The
               promises
               giue
               vs
               euen
               Heauen
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               and
               set
               ou●…
               the
               incomparable
               gaine
               of
               true
               godlinesse
               ;
               yeaby
               them
               we
               approach
               so
               neere
               vnto
               God
               ,
               that
               as
               Peter
               saith
               ,
               
                 By
                 them
                 wee
                 p●…ke
                 of
              
               
               
                 the
                 Di●…ne
                 nature
              
               .
            
             
               A
               fourth
               thing
               which
               I
               would
               preface
               about
               ,
               is
               ,
               concerning
               the
               infallibilitie
               of
               the
               promises
               :
               for
               that
               may
               much
               inflame
               in
               vs
               the
               des●…e
               to
               store
               our
               heart●…
               with
               
               their
               (
               ha●…ing
               heard
               of
               their
               worth
               )
               if
               wee
               likewise
               bee
               fully
               assured
               concerning
               the
               certaine
               accomplishment
               of
               all
               the
               good
               which
               is
               cōtained
               in
               them
               I
               suppose
               〈◊〉
               ●…n
               doubts
               ,
               but
               that
               if
               it
               could
               be
               made
               good
               ,
               that
               a
               poore
               
               Christian
               might
               haue
               al
               those
               excellent
               things
               were
               contained
               in
               all
               the
               promises
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               hee
               were
               in
               a
               matchlesse
               estate
               .
               Now
               there
               are
               many
               things
               which
               may
               put
               vs
               out
               of
               all
               doubt
               in
               that
               point
               ;
               marke
               them
               heedfully
               ,
               for
               they
               may
               doe
               thee
               singular
               good
               .
            
             
               1
               For
               ,
               obserue
               that
               the
               promises
               are
               in
               some
               Scriptures
               ca●…d
               in
               
               the
               singular
               number
               ,
               the
               promise
               :
               and
               why
               so
               ?
               as
               for
               other
               reasons
               ,
               so
               to
               assure
               thee
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               sure
               and
               as
               easie
               for
               God
               to
               fulfill
               all
               that
               goodnesse
               contained
               in
               all
               those
               promises
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               but
               one
               onely
               promise
               .
            
             
               2
               Consider
               
                 the
                 na●…ure
                 of
                 God
              
               :
               
               
                 He
                 cannot
                 lye
              
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               him
               to
               deny
               his
               Word
               ,
               hee
               may
               as
               easily
               deny
               himselfe
               .
               If
               God
               haue
               said
               it
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               come
               to
               passe
               .
               This
               argument
               is
               vsed
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               Titus
               1.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
            
             
               3
               The
               antiq●…
               of
               these
               promises
               
               adde
               much
               to
               our
               assurāce
               .
               The
               Apostle
               in
               T●…r
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
               faith
               ,
               that
               
               these
               promises
               were
               made
               
                 before
                 the
                 world
                 was
              
               :
               and
               hitherto
               in
               all
               this
               time
               God
               neuer
               failed
               of
               one
               word
               of
               his
               goodnesse
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               We
               haue
               the
               writing
               of
               God
               to
               shew
               for
               them
               ;
               they
               are
               vpon
               
               record
               in
               the
               Scripture
               :
               and
               shall
               we
               mistrust
               when
               we
               haue
               Gods
               owne
               hand
               to
               shew
               for
               it
               ?
               
                 His
                 Word
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 righteous
                 altogether
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               16.
               9.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               Yea
               we
               haue
               
                 the
                 oath
                 of
                 God
              
               
               
                 too
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 God
                 to
                 chang●…
                 ,
                 the
                 heires
                 of
                 promise
                 might
                 haue
                 abundant
                 consolation
                 ,
              
               whensoeuer
               they
               make
               recourse
               vnto
               the
               promises
               ,
               Heb.
               6.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
            
             
               6
               Wee
               haue
               these
               promises
               
               preached
               vnto
               vs
               by
               Ambassadours
               sent
               of
               purpose
               ,
               
                 at
                 the
                 com●…andement
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               who
               hath
               enioyned
               them
               to
               make
               it
               manifest
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               bee
               as
               good
               as
               his
               word
               in
               all
               those
               ,
               Tit.
               1.
               3.
               
               
            
             
               7.
               
               Yea
               ,
               Christ
               Iesus
               himselfe
               did
               employ
               his
               ministery
               ,
               to
               assure
               
               and
               
                 confirme
                 the
                 promises
                 made
                 before
                 to
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Apostle
               shewes
               ,
               Rem
               .
               15.
               8.
               
               
            
             
               Yet
               more
               ,
               wee
               haue
               
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Testator
               to
               confirme
               this
               New
               Testament
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               promises
               contained
               therin
               ,
               Hebr.
               9.
               16.
               so
               as
               in
               Christ
               they
               are
               now
               all
               ,
               
                 Yea
                 and
                 Amen
              
               :
               there
               can
               bee
               no
               nay
               nor
               deniall
               of
               them
               :
               they
               well
               may
               bee
               now
               pleaded
               in
               any
               Court
               of
               the
               Iustice
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               6
               The
               Ano●…uting
               that
               is
               vpon
               
               vs
               ,
               may
               assure
               vs
               ,
               and
               establish
               vs.
               Was
               there
               euer
               any
               king
               anointed
               of
               God
               to
               bee
               a
               King
               ,
               that
               made
               doubt
               of
               the
               kingdome
               ?
               why
               the
               anointing
               of
               God
               is
               vpō
               our
               harts
               :
               the
               graces
               of
               the
               Spirit
               poured
               out
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               are
               our
               assurāce
               that
               God
               wil
               not
               with
               hold
               from
               vs
               our
               regall
               pri●…edges
               ,
               if
               we
               seeke
               them
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               1.
               20
               ,
               21.
               
            
             
               10
               It
               is
               some
               settling
               to
               vs
               ,
               to
               
               consider
               the
               exte●…
               of
               the
               right
               to
               those
               promises
               :
               For
               God
               hath
               
               excepted
               no
               sort
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               in
               Christ
               they
               may
               get
               to
               haue
               their
               part
               in
               those
               promises
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               shewes
               ,
               Galatians
               3.
               27
               ,
               28
               ,
               29.
               
            
             
               11
               The
               Law
               was
               the
               onely
               
               thing
               that
               might
               hinder
               vs
               of
               the
               enioying
               of
               the
               promises
               .
               And
               the
               Apostle
               hath
               proued
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Law
                 cannot
                 disanull
                 the
                 Promises
                 ,
              
               in
               which
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               earth
               should
               be
               blessed
               ,
               made
               foure
               hundred
               yeeres
               before
               the
               Law
               was
               giuen
               on
               
                 Mount
                 Sinai
                 ,
                 Gal.
              
               3.
               17
               ,
               21.
               
            
             
               12
               We
               haue
               the
               Seale
               of
               God
               to
               this
               Writing
               :
               Now
               God
               hath
               
               sealed
               foure
               wayes
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               in
               his
               Councell
               .
               The
               Book
               
               of
               his
               eternall
               councell
               was
               written
               within
               and
               without
               ,
               &
               it
               had
               
                 seuen
                 Seales
              
               ,
               to
               signifie
               that
               it
               was
               perfectly
               ratified
               ,
               and
               though
               none
               in
               Heauen
               and
               Earth
               could
               reade
               it
               ,
               yet
               for
               our
               comforts
               wee
               know●…
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Lyon
                 of
                 the
                 Tribe
                 of
                 Iuda
                 ,
              
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               
               Christ
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               
                 hath
                 opened
                 it
              
               now
               ,
               and
               made
               it
               manifest
               ,
               Reu.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               his
               Sonne
               :
               For
               
                 him
                 hath
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 sealed
                 ,
                 Iohn
              
               6.
               27.
               
               
               God
               made
               all
               sure
               ,
               when
               he
               sent
               out
               Christ
               ;
               He
               sealed
               his
               Commission
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               that
               concerned
               the
               happinesse
               both
               of
               Iewes
               and
               Gentiles
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               his
               Spirit
               :
               And
               thus
               all
               
               the
               beleeuers
               are
               said
               to
               be
               
                 sealed
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Promise
                 :
              
               And
               this
               is
               Gods
               
                 Priuy
                 Seale
              
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               God
               hath
               sealed
               to
               all
               his
               promises
               in
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               
               which
               are
               giuen
               vs
               as
               Gods
               
                 Broad
                 Seales
              
               ,
               and
               outward
               tokens
               and
               pledges
               to
               confirme
               our
               faith
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               We
               haue
               the
               experience
               also
               of
               al
               the
               Saints
               ,
               who
               in
               all
               ages
               
               found
               God
               as
               good
               as
               his
               Word
               ,
               and
               had
               euer
               reason
               to
               say
               as
               Dauid
               did
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 wee
                 prayse
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
              
               Psalme
               56.
               10.
               
               The
               Patriarches
               
                 embraced
                 the
                 
                 Promises
              
               ,
               as
               the
               chiefe
               stay
               of
               their
               liues
               in
               their
               pilgrimage
               on
               earth
               ,
               Heb.
               11.
               24.
               
               
                 
                   Thus
                   of
                   the
                   fourth
                   point
                   .
                
              
            
             
               5.
               
               A
               fifth
               thing
               I
               would
               preface
               about
               ,
               is
               concerning
               certain
               rules
               
               to
               be
               obserued
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               euer
               receiue
               the
               sound
               profit
               of
               these
               promises
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               must
               looke
               to
               sixe
               directions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               When
               wee
               come
               to
               these
               promises
               ,
               we
               must
               renounce
               our
               owne
               merits
               ,
               and
               all
               opinion
               of
               our
               owne
               worthinesse
               ,
               and
               acknowledge
               from
               our
               hearts
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               grace
               we
               find
               in
               the
               promises
               ,
               is
               in
               and
               through
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               
                 All
                 the
                 promises
                 are
                 yea
                 and
                 Amen
                 through
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               onely
               
               in
               him
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               When
               we
               haue
               the
               promises
               laid
               open
               before
               vs
               ,
               
                 wee
                 must
                 beleeue
              
               
               them
               ,
               and
               apply
               them
               to
               our selues
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               will
               do
               vs
               no
               good
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               We
               must
               be
               further
               carefull
               to
               
                 hide
                 them
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
              
               ,
               and
               to
               
               
               
               
               
               commit
               them
               to
               memorie
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               bee
               often
               thinking
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               musing
               vpon
               them
               .
               It
               will
               not
               serue
               the
               turne
               that
               wee
               haue
               them
               written
               in
               the
               Bible
               ,
               or
               in
               our
               Note-bookes
               ,
               but
               wee
               must
               get
               them
               
                 written
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
              
               too
               :
               Wee
               must
               be
               at
               the
               
               paines
               to
               acquaint
               our selues
               distinctly
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               fill
               our
               heads
               with
               store
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               4
               When
               any
               thing
               ayleth
               vs
               ,
               we
               must
               
                 fly
                 to
                 them
                 for-refuge
              
               ,
               and
               cast
               the
               
                 anchor
                 of
                 hope
              
               vpō
               them
               ,
               
               that
               God
               himselfe
               may
               see
               ,
               that
               our
               hearts
               are
               bent
               to
               trust
               vpon
               his
               Word
               .
            
             
               5
               We
               must
               neuer
               
                 cast
                 away
                 our
                 confidence
                 in
                 them
                 ,
              
               but
               waite
               with
               patience
               ,
               and
               not
               limit
               God
               to
               the
               time
               ,
               or
               manner
               ,
               or
               meanes
               of
               accomplishment
               ,
               but
               hold
               fast
               to
               his
               promises
               ,
               and
               leaue
               the
               rest
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               in
               many
               places
               of
               Scripture
               may
               appeare
               ,
               especially
               ,
               Hebr.
               10.
               36.
               
               Rom.
               4.
               21
               ,
               22.
               
            
             
               6
               In
               short
               ,
               Wee
               must
               looke
               to
               
               it
               ,
               that
               we
               be
               not
               
                 slothfull
                 and
                 idle
              
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               will
               not
               bee
               at
               the
               paines
               to
               study
               and
               commit
               to
               memorie
               ,
               and
               rest
               vpon
               these
               glorious
               comforts
               ;
               but
               wee
               must
               
                 follow
                 them
                 which
                 through
                 faith
              
               
               
                 and
                 patience
                 doe
                 inherite
                 the
                 promises
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               of
               the
               Preface
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 diuision
                 of
                 the
                 Promises
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               promises
               may
               be
               diuided
               
               into
               three
               parts
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               may
               containe
               such
               
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               shew
               the
               Priuiledges
               of
               the
               godly
               aboue
               other
               men
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               one
               chiefe
               way
               by
               which
               the
               Lord
               doth
               refresh
               the
               hearts
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               by
               assuring
               them
               in
               generall
               of
               such
               &
               such
               prerogatiues
               ,
               which
               he
               will
               confirme
               vpon
               them
               ,
               and
               
               vpon
               none
               but
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               may
               containe
               
               comforts
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               places
               of
               Scripture
               which
               doe
               foretell
               what
               goodnesse
               the
               Lord
               will
               shew
               to
               his
               people
               in
               affliction
               .
               For
               hither-vnto
               belong
               all
               those
               promises
               which
               are
               giuen
               of
               purpose
               for
               the
               comforting
               and
               supporting
               of
               the
               godly
               in
               all
               their
               tryals
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               part
               may
               containe
               such
               Promises
               ,
               as
               are
               made
               to
               certaine
               
               
                 particular
                 graces
              
               in
               the
               godly
               ,
               as
               promises
               ,
               made
               to
               prayer
               ,
               faith
               ,
               trusting
               in
               God
               ,
               or
               such
               like
               It
               is
               the
               second
               part
               of
               promises
               ,
               which
               I
               intend
               here
               more
               at
               large
               to
               intreate
               of
               .
               I
               should
               shew
               what
               variety
               of
               comforts
               they
               are
               ,
               with
               which
               a
               godly
               man
               may
               inflame
               his
               hart
               according
               to
               the
               seuerall
               distresses
               may
               fall
               vpon
               him
               ,
               and
               these
               may
               bee
               thus
               subdiuided
               .
            
             
               All
               afflictions
               are
               either
               outward
               ,
               or
               inward
               .
               For
               outward
               
               
               afflictions
               ,
               it
               were
               too
               tedious
               ,
               and
               to
               little
               purpose
               ,
               to
               gather
               comforts
               against
               euery
               particular
               crosse
               ,
               and
               therefore
               one
               head
               may
               suffice
               for
               the
               generall
               ,
               viz.
               the
               
                 promises
                 or
                 consolations
                 against
                 all
                 outward
                 afflictions
                 .
              
               Now
               ,
               because
               godly
               people
               are
               oftentimes
               more
               troubled
               with
               the
               stormes
               and
               reproaches
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               are
               cast
               vpon
               them
               for
               well-doing
               ,
               then
               with
               the
               ordinary
               afflictions
               of
               life
               ;
               therefore
               I
               would
               in
               the
               second
               place
               gather
               the
               
                 comforts
                 against
                 reproaches
              
               ,
               and
               withall
               I
               would
               adde
               in
               the
               third
               place
               ,
               
                 consolations
                 against
                 aduersaries
              
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               inward
               afflictions
               ;
               they
               are
               the
               afflictions
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               arise
               either
               from
               the
               temptations
               of
               Satan
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               trouble
               of
               the
               conscience
               vnsatisfied
               in
               diuers
               scruples
               .
               I
               would
               therefore
               in
               the
               fourth
               place
               shew
               how
               we
               might
               bee
               
                 comforted
                 against
                 the
                 temptations
                 
                 of
                 Satan
              
               ;
               and
               because
               the
               trouble
               of
               conscience
               ariseth
               vsually
               either
               from
               the
               burthen
               of
               our
               daily
               infirmity
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               feare
               of
               our
               falling
               away
               :
               I
               would
               in
               the
               fifth
               place
               shew
               how
               we
               may
               be
               
                 comforted
                 against
                 our
                 daily
                 infirmities
              
               ;
               and
               then
               in
               the
               last
               place
               I
               would
               vnfold
               those
               
                 promises
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 assure
                 vs
                 of
                 perseuerance
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               suppose
               a
               Christian
               soule
               clearly
               informed
               with
               the
               knowledge
               
               of
               those
               priuiledges
               wherin
               he
               excels
               all
               the
               people
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               withall
               that
               he
               knew
               how
               to
               comfort
               himselfe
               against
               any
               outward
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               had
               store
               of
               consolations
               in
               his
               heart
               against
               the
               temptations
               of
               Satan
               ,
               and
               did
               know
               how
               to
               support
               himselfe
               against
               the
               sense
               of
               his
               daily
               weaknesses
               ,
               &
               withall
               were
               settled
               and
               out
               of
               feare
               for
               falling
               away
               ;
               Would
               you
               not
               thinke
               such
               a
               one
               wonderfull
               happy
               ?
               And
               this
               may
               bee
               here
               attained
               
               vnto
               ,
               if
               wee
               be
               not
               slothfull
               :
               and
               what
               can
               in
               this
               life
               be
               grieuous
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               if
               wee
               be
               soundly
               fenced
               in
               those
               things
               ?
               There
               can
               bee
               nothing
               that
               can
               seeme
               a
               misery
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               but
               wee
               may
               find
               comforts
               vnder
               some
               one
               of
               these
               Titles
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 Shewing
                 the
                 priuiledges
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 aboue
                 all
                 other
                 people
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               first
               sort
               of
               promises
               ,
               or
               comfortable
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               are
               such
               as
               in
               generall
               shew
               the
               happinesse
               of
               the
               godly
               in
               all
               estates
               of
               life
               ;
               these
               I
               call
               Priuiledges
               .
               These
               are
               such
               comforts
               as
               are
               not
               restrained
               vnto
               some
               certaine
               time
               ,
               but
               are
               such
               as
               hee
               is
               enriched
               withall
               at
               all
               times
               .
               These
               wee
               ought
               to
               know
               as
               the
               Foundation
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               
               wee
               should
               striue
               to
               haue
               them
               perfectly
               in
               our
               memories
               ,
               so
               as
               any
               time
               we
               could
               number
               them
               if
               need
               were
               .
            
             
               Euery
               godly
               Christian
               hath
               
               twelue
               priuiledges
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               excels
               all
               the
               men
               of
               this
               world
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               
                 The
                 loue
                 and
                 fauour
              
               
               
                 of
                 God
              
               :
               The
               especiall
               grace
               of
               God
               towards
               him
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               foundation
               of
               all
               his
               happinesse
               :
               and
               if
               hee
               could
               order
               his
               owne
               heart
               aright
               ,
               hee
               would
               easily
               see
               that
               hee
               could
               not
               bee
               miserable
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               hee
               was
               in
               fauour
               with
               his
               God.
               If
               the
               fauour
               of
               great
               persons
               bee
               so
               much
               accounted
               of
               ,
               what
               reckoning
               is
               to
               be
               made
               of
               Gods
               fauour
               ,
               who
               is
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               ?
               Yea
               King
               of
               all
               Kings
               ?
               And
               the
               more
               should
               a
               Christian
               fill
               his
               heart
               with
               ioying
               in
               this
               prerogatiue
               ,
               if
               he
               consider
               three
               
               properties
               in
               the
               loue
               of
               God.
               For
               first
               ,
               It
               is
               a
               
                 free
                 loue
              
               ,
               he
               stands
               not
               vpon
               desert
               :
               He
               is
               gracious
               ,
               
               looking
               vpon
               his
               own
               goodnes
               ,
               
               and
               not
               on
               ours
               ,
               Hosea
               14.
               4.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               It
               is
               an
               
                 eternall
                 loue
              
               ,
               
               and
               vnchangeable
               ,
               God
               will
               neuer
               be
               wearie
               of
               louing
               him
               ,
               Ier.
               31.
               3.
               
               His
               louing
               kindnesse
               is
               better
               then
               life
               ;
               for
               it
               lasts
               vnto
               all
               eternitie
               ,
               without
               alteration
               .
               The
               fauour
               of
               man
               in
               this
               world
               is
               mutable
               ;
               Kings
               may
               extremely
               loath
               ,
               whom
               they
               yer-while
               loued
               with
               their
               entirest
               affection
               ;
               But
               in
               God
               there
               is
               no
               
                 shaddow
                 of
                 changing
              
               ,
               he
               loues
               with
               an
               euerlasting
               loue
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               It
               is
               
                 infinitely
                 immense
              
               ,
               and
               great
               ,
               no
               
               affection
               in
               any
               ,
               or
               in
               all
               the
               creatures
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               if
               they
               could
               be
               fastened
               vpon
               one
               man
               ,
               can
               reach
               to
               the
               thousandth
               part
               of
               Gods
               loue
               to
               vs
               ,
               
                 Eph.
                 2.
                 4
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 Esay
              
               40.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               This
               
                 light
                 of
                 Gods
                 countenance
                 shining
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
              
               makes
               vs
               at
               all
               times
               
                 more
                 rich
                 then
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 increased
              
               most
               
                 in
                 Corne
                 ,
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 and
                 Oyle
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               4.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               The
               
                 donation
                 
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 Christ
              
               is
               his
               ,
               God
               hath
               
               giuen
               him
               Christ
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               32.
               so
               as
               all
               Christ
               is
               his
               portion
               :
               And
               how
               is
               Christ
               his
               ?
               Euen
               in
               all
               dearenesse
               of
               relation
               .
               He
               is
               his
               Prince
               ,
               his
               Priest
               ,
               and
               Redeemer
               ,
               his
               Father
               ,
               his
               Lord
               ,
               his
               Master
               ,
               his
               Friend
               ,
               his
               Brother
               ,
               &c.
               
               All
               these
               titles
               are
               giuen
               to
               Christ
               ,
               to
               signifie
               ,
               hee
               is
               all
               that
               ,
               which
               those
               things
               could
               shadow
               out
               .
               No
               Father
               ,
               Brother
               ,
               friend
               ,
               could
               so
               loue
               their
               Child
               ,
               Brother
               ,
               or
               friend
               ,
               as
               Christ
               loues
               the
               Christian
               .
               No
               Lord
               ,
               Master
               ,
               Prince
               ,
               can
               so
               preferre
               ,
               prouide
               ,
               or
               care
               for
               their
               Seruants
               ,
               or
               Subiects
               ,
               as
               Christ
               cares
               for
               the
               Christian.
               Looke
               what
               the
               fauour
               or
               power
               of
               any
               of
               those
               ,
               or
               all
               those
               could
               doe
               ,
               Christ
               is
               ,
               and
               will
               become
               much
               more
               vnto
               the
               godly
               Christian.
               
               
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               third
               Priuiledge
               is
               Deliuerance
               :
               And
               the
               Christians
               deliue●…ance
               is
               exceeding
               great
               ,
               if
               hee
               consider
               seriously
               how
               hee
               is
               
               deliuered
               from
               
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 darkenesse
              
               ,
               from
               
                 this
                 present
                 euill
                 world
              
               ,
               from
               
                 the
                 hand
                 writing
                 of
                 ordinances
                 that
                 was
                 against
                 him
                 ,
              
               from
               
                 the
                 rigour
                 and
                 curse
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
              
               and
               from
               condemnation
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               is
               
                 free
                 pardon
                 of
                 all
              
               
               
                 his
                 sins
                 past
              
               ,
               his
               soule
               being
               washed
               in
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               from
               all
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               so
               as
               now
               
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 white
                 as
                 snow
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 beene
                 red
                 like
                 scarlet
                 ,
                 1
                 Iohn
                 1.
                 7.
                 
                 Esay
              
               1.
               18.
               
               What
               rest
               and
               peace
               would
               this
               breed
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               if
               we
               did
               daily
               thinke
               of
               it
               in
               our
               particulars
               ,
               that
               we
               had
               obtained
               pardon
               and
               remission
               of
               all
               our
               sinnes
               ?
            
             
               The
               fifth
               priuiledge
               is
               ,
               the
               inhabitation
               
               
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
              
               .
               The
               soule
               and
               body
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               is
               the
               
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               doth
               verily
               and
               truly
               dwell
               within
               the
               brest
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               in
               a
               naked
               presence
               ;
               but
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               there
               ,
               to
               
                 teach
                 him
                 to
                 
                 guide
                 him
                 into
                 all
                 truth
                 ,
              
               to
               
                 tell
                 him
              
               when
               he
               is
               ready
               to
               go
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
              
               or
               on
               
                 the
                 left
              
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 comfort
                 him
              
               in
               all
               distresses
               ,
               and
               to
               seale
               the
               promises
               to
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               to
               anoint
               him
               with
               the
               oyle
               of
               true
               knowledge
               and
               grace
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               as
               a
               pledge
               and
               earnest
               of
               his
               inheritance
               ,
               looked
               for
               from
               h●…auen
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 teach
                 him
                 to
                 pray
                 when
                 ,
                 he
                 knowes
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 himselfe
              
               ;
               and
               many
               other
               excellent
               benefits
               he
               reapeth
               from
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 whom
                 the
                 world
                 cannot
                 receiue
              
               .
               He
               hath
               for
               this
               respect
               a
               very
               spring
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               ioy
               and
               grace
               in
               his
               belly
               .
            
             
               The
               sixth
               priuiledge
               is
               ,
               the
               Image
               
               
                 of
                 God
              
               restored
               in
               him
               ,
               by
               the
               mighty
               power
               of
               Christs
               voyce
               in
               his
               
                 first
                 resurrection
              
               ,
               being
               made
               now
               a
               
                 new
                 creature
              
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               
                 partaking
                 of
                 the
                 diuine
                 nature
              
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               qualities
               wherein
               he
               doth
               excellently
               resemble
               God.
               
            
             
             
               The
               seuenth
               priuiledge
               is
               the
               
               
                 freedome
                 of
                 Gods
                 house
              
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               the
               feasts
               ,
               and
               diuine
               entertainment
               which
               God
               makes
               there
               ,
               Psalme
               36.
               9.
               and
               65.
               4.
               
               
                 Esay
                 25.
                 6.
                 
                 Luke
                 14.
                 17.
                 
                 Reuel
                 .
              
               2.
               
               The
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               are
               his
               :
               hee
               is
               Gods
               bidden
               guest
               :
               hee
               may
               alwayes
               come
               and
               wellcome
               :
               
                 The
                 fatnesse
                 and
                 pleasures
                 of
                 Gods
                 house
                 ,
              
               oh
               how
               sweete
               are
               they
               !
               Who
               can
               tell
               the
               excellencie
               of
               the
               Manna
               that
               is
               hid
               ?
            
             
               The
               eight
               priuiledge
               is
               ,
               entrance
               
               
                 and
                 accesse
                 ,
                 and
                 audience
                 with
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 suites
                 .
              
               He
               may
               aske
               almost
               what
               hee
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               deny
               him
               any
               thing
               hee
               askes
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ.
               And
               sure
               he
               is
               worthily
               miserable
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               make
               himselfe
               happie
               ,
               when
               he
               may
               haue
               what
               hee
               will
               aske
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               able
               to
               giue
               what
               hee
               can
               aske
               ,
               
                 Marke
                 11.
                 24.
                 
                 Ephes.
              
               2.
               10.
               
            
             
             
               The
               ninth
               priuiledge
               is
               ,
               The
               
               
                 seruice
                 and
                 attendance
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 .
                 The
                 Angels
                 doe
                 pitch
                 their
                 tents
                 about
                 those
                 that
                 feare
                 God
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               34.
               7.
               and
               are
               
                 ministring
                 spirits
                 to
                 euery
                 heire
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               1.
               vlt.
               Oh
               the
               dignity
               and
               safety
               of
               that
               man
               ,
               whom
               the
               glorious
               Angels
               do
               guard
               and
               attend
               vpon
               !
               The
               poorest
               Christian
               hath
               a
               better
               guard
               vpon
               him
               ,
               then
               the
               greatest
               Monarch
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               a
               Christian.
               
            
             
               The
               tenth
               priuiledge
               is
               ,
               the
               
                 Communion
                 of
                 Saints
              
               ;
               he
               is
               mystically
               
               vnited
               in
               one
               body
               to
               all
               the
               worthies
               that
               are
               in
               heauen
               or
               earth
               ,
               and
               doth
               effectually
               enioy
               the
               benefit
               of
               communion
               of
               Saints
               ;
               too
               large
               to
               be
               here
               reckoned
               vp
               .
               If
               it
               were
               no
               more
               but
               the
               profit
               he
               hath
               by
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               godly
               all
               ouer
               the
               world
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               a
               great
               fauour
               ?
               Eph.
               2.
               19
               ,
               &
               3.
               6.
               
               
                 Phil.
                 1.
                 5.
                 
                 Col.
              
               2.
               19.
               besides
               all
               the
               comforts
               hee
               hath
               in
               the
               fellowship
               with
               the
               godly
               .
            
             
             
               The
               eleuenth
               priuiledge
               is
               ,
               the
               
               
                 inheritance
                 of
                 the
                 earth
              
               ,
               which
               is
               restored
               to
               him
               in
               Christ
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               now
               possesseth
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               by
               as
               good
               a
               title
               as
               euer
               Adam
               held
               Paradise
               ;
               yea
               so
               ,
               as
               whatsoeuer
               in
               the
               whole
               earth
               is
               good
               for
               him
               ,
               shall
               not
               be
               withheld
               from
               him
               ,
               
                 Math.
                 5.
                 5.
                 
                 Psal.
              
               84
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Outward
               prosperity
               he
               is
               sure
               of
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               it
               is
               good
               for
               him
               ,
               
                 Iob
                 8.
                 7.
                 
                 Psal.
              
               37.
               5.
               
            
             
               The
               last
               priuiledge
               is
               ,
               that
               Inheritance
               
               
                 immortall
                 ,
                 incorruptible
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 fadeth
                 not
                 ,
                 reserued
                 for
                 him
                 in
                 heauen
              
               ;
               which
               for
               excellency
               passeth
               all
               that
               which
               euer
               the
               eye
               of
               m
               saw
               ,
               or
               the
               eare
               of
               man
               heard
               ,
               or
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               can
               conceiue
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
            
             
               Now
               then
               ,
               to
               summe
               vp
               all
               this
               ,
               let
               a
               Christian
               tell
               his
               owne
               soule
               plainly
               ,
               and
               vpon
               cleare
               proofe
               ,
               by
               the
               signes
               of
               a
               childe
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               in
               fauour
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               Christ
               is
               his
               ,
               and
               
               that
               he
               hath
               obtained
               strange
               deliuerance
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               his
               sinnes
               are
               forgiuen
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               dwels
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               image
               of
               God
               is
               restored
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               free
               to
               Gods
               house
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               may
               beg
               any
               thing
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               hath
               Angels
               to
               waite
               vpon
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               neere
               of
               kinne
               to
               all
               the
               Saints
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               Lord
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               that
               hee
               shall
               certainly
               goe
               to
               heauen
               when
               he
               dieth
               .
               Let
               this
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               be
               told
               to
               his
               soule
               ,
               can
               he
               be
               dismaid
               ?
               will
               not
               the
               
                 Peace
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 passeth
                 all
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 keepe
                 his
                 heart
                 and
                 minde
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               constantly
               for
               euer
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               IIII.
               
            
             
               
                 Shewing
                 how
                 the
                 godly
                 may
                 support
                 their
                 hearts
                 against
                 all
                 outward
                 afflictions
                 .
              
            
             
               HItherto
               of
               the
               Priuiledges
               .
               Now
               it
               followeth
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               open
               those
               consolations
               ,
               that
               may
               support
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               against
               all
               the
               distresses
               of
               this
               life
               .
               And
               first
               I
               would
               shew
               ,
               how
               the
               Lord
               is
               pleased
               to
               comfort
               his
               seruants
               in
               seuerall
               Scriptures
               ,
               against
               all
               the
               outward
               afflictions
               may
               befall
               his
               seruants
               in
               this
               world
               .
            
             
               By
               outward
               afflictions
               ,
               I
               meane
               
               such
               as
               these
               ;
               wants
               ,
               losses
               ,
               wrongs
               ,
               troubles
               ,
               exile
               ,
               imprisonment
               ,
               sicknesse
               ,
               feares
               ,
               pouerty
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               thing
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               life
               of
               man
               is
               molested
               in
               any
               condition
               .
            
             
               Now
               there
               are
               many
               excellent
               wayes
               of
               abundant
               comforts
               against
               
               these
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               these
               ,
               as
            
             
               First
               ,
               if
               wee
               consider
               by
               the
               
               commonnesse
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 All
                 thing●…
                 fall
                 alike
              
               in
               these
               things
               ,
               Eccles.
               9.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               
                 Euery
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 borne
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 hath
                 but
                 few
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 trouble
                 ,
              
               Iob
               14.
               1.
               
               Christ
               had
               no
               Disciple
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               told
               afore
               hand
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 must
                 take
                 vp
                 his
                 crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 daily
                 ,
              
               Luke
               9.
               23.
               
               There
               can
               be
               no
               affliction
               ,
               but
               what
               accompanieth
               ,
               or
               may
               accompany
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               13.
               
               The
               same
               afflictions
               are
               accomplished
               vpon
               our
               brethren
               which
               are
               through
               the
               world
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               5.
               9.
               
               And
               we
               haue
               the
               Prophets
               and
               greatest
               worthies
               of
               the
               Lord
               
                 for
                 an
                 example
                 of
                 suffering
              
               ,
               Iam.
               5.
               10.
               
               
                 And
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 godly
                 must
                 through
                 many
                 tribulations
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Acts
               14.
               22.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               wee
               consider
               that
               God
               takes
               notice
               of
               vs
               ,
               and
               
               of
               all
               our
               trials
               :
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 knowes
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               1.
               6
               
               
               None
               of
               our
               〈◊〉
               are
               hid
               from
               him
               :
               
                 All
                 our
                 desires
                 are
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 groaning
                 is
                 not
                 hid
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               8.
               9.
               
               &
               he
               
                 knowes
                 our
                 soule
                 is
                 in
                 aduersity
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               31.
               7.
               
               And
               as
               he
               takes
               notice
               of
               all
               our
               troubles
               ,
               so
               he
               takes
               notice
               of
               all
               that
               is
               good
               in
               vs
               :
               
                 Hee
                 knowes
                 them
                 that
              
               are
               patient
               ,
               and
               
                 trust
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 Na●…um
              
               7.
               
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               wee
               consider
               the
               wonderfull
               compassion
               of
               God
               in
               the
               afflictions
               of
               his
               people
               :
               he
               doth
               
                 not
                 willingly
                 afflict
              
               ,
               but
               regards
               vs
               with
               pitie
               ,
               &
               with
               loue
               thinkes
               of
               redeeming
               vs
               ,
               and
               sends
               
                 the
                 Angell
                 of
                 his
                 presence
                 to
              
               comfort
               and
               
                 saue
                 vs
              
               ,
               and
               
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 afflictions
                 is
                 afflicted
              
               with
               vs
               ,
               Esay
               63.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               i●…
               wee
               consider
               
               the
               high
               estimation
               that
               God
               holds
               of
               his
               seruants
               ,
               notwithstanding
               their
               afflictions
               .
               Crosses
               may
               make
               men
               loue
               vs
               the
               lesse
               ,
               but
               they
               doe
               not
               a
               i●…
               discommend
               vs
               before
               God.
               Hee
               can
               
               take
               notice
               of
               his
               seruants
               in
               their
               distresses
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               if
               they
               did
               shine
               in
               the
               greatest
               outward
               splendor
               in
               the
               world
               .
               This
               is
               the
               consolation
               ,
               that
               GOD
               speakes
               to
               vs
               (
               euen
               when
               he
               corrects
               )
               as
               to
               his
               children
               ;
               and
               for
               that
               reason
               wee
               
                 should
                 not
                 refuse
                 his
                 chastening
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 12.
                 6.
                 
                 Prou.
              
               3.
               11.
               
               We
               may
               
                 bee
                 honourable
                 in
                 Gods
                 sight
              
               ,
               though
               wee
               be
               in
               a
               most
               forlorne
               and
               despised
               condition
               in
               the
               world
               :
               we
               may
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               bee
               precious
               in
               Gods
               sight
               ,
               greatly
               beloued
               ,
               Esay
               43.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               The
               Apostle
               Peter
               shewes
               ,
               that
               a
               poore
               seruant
               ,
               when
               he
               suffers
               hard
               words
               and
               ill
               vsage
               from
               his
               master
               ,
               doth
               herein
               finde
               acceptation
               with
               God
               ,
               1
               Peter
               2.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Now
               this
               is
               an
               instance
               beyond
               exception
               .
               For
               ,
               what
               condition
               more
               vile
               then
               of
               a
               seruant
               ?
               and
               what
               crosses
               were
               likely
               to
               be
               disregarded
               of
               God
               sooner
               ,
               then
               these
               domesticall
               indignities
               ?
               &
               yet
               we
               see
               a
               proofe
               
               of
               the
               regard
               and
               loue
               of
               God
               euen
               in
               those
               things
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Fifthly
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               
               victory
               of
               Christ
               ouer
               the
               world
               .
               Our
               Sauiour
               vseth
               this
               as
               a
               consolation
               ;
               he
               tels
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 world
                 they
                 shall
                 haue
                 trouble
                 ,
                 but
              
               hee
               would
               haue
               them
               
                 bee
                 of
                 good
                 comfort
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 ouercome
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               so
               as
               now
               they
               shall
               neuer
               bee
               hurt
               by
               their
               troubles
               .
               Their
               crosses
               may
               bee
               too
               hard
               for
               thē
               to
               master
               ,
               but
               Christ
               can
               order
               them
               so
               ,
               as
               in
               him
               they
               shal
               haue
               victorie
               ouer
               them
               .
               But
               of
               this
               ,
               more
               afterwards
               ,
               Ioh.
               16.
               33
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               if
               wee
               consider
               the
               
               presence
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               hee
               is
               giuen
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               Father
               to
               bee
               our
               Comforter
               ;
               and
               
                 as
                 our
                 afflictions
                 abound
                 ,
                 so
                 shall
                 our
                 consolations
                 also
                 ,
              
               Ioh.
               14.
               16.
               2
               
               Cor.
               1.
               4.
               
               Now
               ,
               how
               shall
               a
               man
               be
               dismayed
               ,
               that
               hath
               Gods
               Spirit
               within
               him
               ,
               to
               hearten
               him
               ,
               and
               assist
               him
               ,
               and
               refresh
               him
               ,
               and
               make
               glad
               his
               heart
               ?
            
             
             
               7.
               
               Seuenthly
               ,
               if
               wee
               consider
               
               the
               issue
               out
               of
               all
               troubles
               :
               
                 Many
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 troubles
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 will
                 deliuer
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 Psalme
              
               34.
               19.
               
               If
               God
               make
               vs
               sore
               ,
               he
               will
               make
               whole
               :
               if
               he
               wound
               hee
               will
               
                 binde
                 vs
                 vp
              
               againe
               .
               
                 In
                 sixe
                 troubl●…s
                 he
                 shall
                 deliuer
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 seuen
                 there
                 shall
                 no
                 euill
                 touch
                 them
                 ,
                 I●…b
                 5.
                 18
                 ,
                 19.
                 
                 God
                 will
                 giue
                 his
                 people
                 rest
                 from
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 aduersity
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 pit
                 be
                 digged
                 for
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 Ps.
                 94.
                 13.
                 
                 Light
                 is
                 sowne
                 for
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
                 and
                 gladnes
                 for
                 the
                 vpright
                 in
                 heart
                 ,
                 Psa.
              
               67.
               11.
               
               It
               is
               wel
               said
               ,
               It
               is
               sowne
               ;
               for
               though
               God
               doe
               not
               presently
               giue
               vs
               ease
               and
               comfort
               ,
               yet
               the
               haruest
               will
               come
               ,
               if
               with
               patience
               wee
               rest
               vpon
               God
               ,
               and
               be
               truely
               sincere
               ,
               and
               keepe
               his
               way
               :
               God
               will
               
                 settle
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 daies
                 ,
              
               and
               it
               may
               bee
               ,
               doe
               better
               vnto
               them
               ,
               then
               at
               the
               beginning
               ,
               Ezech
               .
               36.
               11.
               
               For
               
                 Gods
                 thoughts
                 towards
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 are
                 thoughts
                 of
                 
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 euill
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 an
                 expected
                 end
                 ,
              
               Ier.
               29.
               11.
               so
               as
               
                 Gods
                 seruants
                 shall
                 sing
                 for
                 ioy
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 when
                 wicked
                 men
                 howle
                 for
                 vexation
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
              
               Esay
               65.
               14.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               Eightly
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               
               wond●…rfull
               care
               of
               God
               about
               the
               measure
               of
               our
               crosses
               :
               
                 For
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 lay
                 vpon
                 man
                 more
                 then
                 right
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 enter
                 into
                 iudgement
                 with
                 God
                 ,
              
               Iob
               34.
               23.
               
               Therefore
               Iacob
               should
               not
               feare
               ,
               because
               God
               will
               not
               make
               a
               full
               and
               finall
               end
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               will
               of
               the
               Nations
               ,
               
                 but
                 will
                 correct
                 him
                 in
                 measure
                 ,
                 not
                 leauing
                 him
                 wholly
                 vnpunished
                 ,
              
               Ieremie
               46.
               28.
               
               God
               doth
               
                 waite
                 to
                 be
                 gracious
                 to
                 his
                 people
                 ,
              
               hee
               is
               
                 a
                 God
                 of
                 iudgement
              
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               consider
               what
               sinne
               they
               haue
               committed
               to
               deserue
               affliction
               ,
               but
               what
               strength
               they
               haue
               to
               beare
               it
               :
               
                 After
                 hee
                 hath
                 giuen
                 them
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 affliction
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 aduersity
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 restraine
                 his
                 mercies
                 from
                 them
                 ,
              
               Esa.
               30.
               18
               ,
               20.
               
               
               There
               is
               great
               difference
               betwixt
               Gods
               dealing
               with
               wicked
               men
               that
               are
               enemies
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               his
               dealing
               with
               the
               godly
               .
               From
               hence
               the
               Prophet
               asketh
               ,
               
                 Hath
                 hee
                 smitten
                 them
                 as
                 hee
                 smot
                 them
                 that
                 smot
                 him
                 ?
              
               And
               resolueth
               ,
               that
               God
               
                 smites
                 in
                 measure
              
               ,
               and
               but
               
                 in
                 the
                 branches
              
               ,
               hee
               will
               not
               cut
               them
               vp
               by
               the
               rootes
               ,
               Esay
               27.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               Ninthly
               ,
               If
               we
               consider
               the
               
               short
               time
               of
               these
               afflictions
               ▪
               
                 Heauinesse
                 may
                 bee
                 in
                 the
                 euening
                 ,
                 but
                 ioy
                 will
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ▪
                 For
                 Gods
                 anger
                 endureth
                 but
                 a
                 moment
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 his
                 fauour
                 is
                 life
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               30.
               5.
               
               
                 The
                 rod
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 shall
                 not
                 rest
                 on
                 the
                 lot
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
              
               Psa.
               125.
               3.
               
               
                 For
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 not
                 cast
                 off
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 but
                 though
                 he
                 cause
                 griefe
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 he
                 haue
                 compassion
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 his
                 tender
                 mercies
                 ,
              
               Lam.
               3.
               31
               ,
               32.
               
               
                 For
                 a
                 small
                 moment
                 God
                 may
                 forsake
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 great
                 mercy
                 will
                 he
                 gather
                 vs.
                 In
                 a
                 little
                 wrath
                 hide
                 
                 I
                 my
                 face
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 euerlasting
                 kindnesse
                 will
                 I
                 haue
                 mercy
                 on
                 thee
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 Redeemer
                 ,
              
               Esay
               54.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Hence
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 A
                 l●…le
                 while
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 not
                 see
                 mee
                 .
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 A
                 little
                 while
                 ,
                 and
                 yee
                 shall
                 see
                 me
                 ,
              
               Ioh.
               16.
               16.
               
               The
               godly
               may
               be
               
                 in
                 heauinesse
                 ,
                 if
                 need
                 require
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 short
                 season
                 ,
              
               1
               Peter
               〈◊〉
               .
               6.
               
               And
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 afflictions
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 are
                 but
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 moment
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               4.
               17.
               
            
             
               10.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               If
               we
               consider
               the
               
               good
               we
               get
               by
               these
               afflictions
               :
               For
               God
               will
               make
               
                 all
                 worke
                 together
                 for
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 vnto
                 them
                 that
                 loue
                 him
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               8.
               28.
               
               The
               godly
               may
               
                 be
                 troubled
                 on
                 euery
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 be
                 distressed
                 :
                 They
                 may
                 bee
                 perplexed
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 haue
                 no
                 cause
                 to
                 despaire
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               2
               Cor.
               4.
               8.
               
               The
               godly
               in
               affliction
               may
               bee
               like
               the
               
                 burning
                 bush
              
               which
               Moses
               saw
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               consumed
               :
               And
               there
               are
               many
               particulars
               of
               the
               good
               they
               get
               by
               their
               crosses
               .
               
               For
               affliction
               is
               as
               the
               fire
               ,
               onely
               to
               refine
               them
               ,
               and
               
                 trie
                 them
              
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               more
               bright
               ,
               
                 Zach.
                 13.
                 vlt.
              
               they
               lose
               nothing
               ,
               but
               their
               drosse
               ,
               and
               this
               
                 is
                 all
                 fruite
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 taking
                 away
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
              
               Esay
               27.
               9.
               
               Besides
               ,
               they
               meete
               with
               many
               consolations
               in
               affliction
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               they
               had
               not
               experience
               of
               2
               Cor.
               1.
               7.
               and
               therefore
               we
               should
               
                 count
                 it
                 all
                 ioy
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 many
                 temptations
                 ,
                 as
                 knowing
                 that
                 the
                 tryall
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 worketh
                 patience
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 patience
                 haue
                 her
                 perfect
                 worke
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 bee
                 entire
                 ,
                 wanting
                 nothing
                 ,
              
               Iam.
               1.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               
                 tryall
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 precious
                 then
                 gold
                 that
                 perisheth
                 ,
                 will
                 bee
                 found
                 vnto
                 praise
                 ,
                 and
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 reuelation
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               7.
               
                 and
                 our
                 light
                 and
                 short
                 afflictions
                 will
                 worke
                 vnto
                 vs
                 an
                 eternall
                 weight
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               4.
               17.
               and
               
                 if
                 wee
                 endure
                 temptation
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 receiue
                 the
                 crowne
                 of
                 life
                 ,
              
               Iames
               1.
               12.
               
               
                 Lo
                 thus
                 wee
                 haue
                 
                 searched
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 heare
                 it
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 know
                 thou
                 it
                 for
                 thy
                 good
                 ,
              
               Iob
               5.
               vlt.
               Learne
               thou
               therefore
               
                 in
                 nothing
                 to
                 bee
                 carefull
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 make
                 thy
                 request
                 knowne
                 vnto
                 God
                 with
                 giuing
                 of
                 thankes
                 ,
              
               Phil.
               46.
               
               
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 lacke
                 wisedome
                 ,
              
               to
               know
               what
               to
               doe
               in
               affliction
               ,
               
                 let
                 him
                 aske
                 it
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 giueth
                 liberally
                 ,
                 and
                 reproacheth
                 no
                 man
                 ,
              
               Iam.
               1.
               5.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 How
                 the
                 godly
                 may
                 comfort
                 themselues
                 against
                 reproaches
                 .
              
            
             
               HItherto
               of
               the
               comforts
               against
               all
               outward
               afflictions
               in
               general
               .
               Now
               it
               followeth
               ,
               that
               I
               instance
               in
               reproaches
               ,
               and
               aduersaries
               .
            
             
               For
               reproaches
               ;
               it
               is
               euident
               ,
               
               there
               is
               neede
               of
               consolations
               ,
               more
               specially
               against
               them
               ,
               because
               naturall
               men
               stumble
               at
               it
               ,
               when
               they
               see
               Religion
               censured
               
               and
               scorned
               ,
               and
               it
               hardens
               many
               men
               ,
               when
               their
               hearts
               are
               infected
               with
               this
               preiudice
               ,
               that
               they
               
                 heare
                 this
                 way
                 euery
                 were
                 ill
                 spoken
                 of
                 .
              
               Sometimes
               men
               are
               dismaied
               at
               the
               disgrace
               of
               sincerity
               in
               the
               generall
               .
               Sometimes
               they
               are
               troubled
               for
               what
               they
               themselues
               doe
               suffer
               ,
               or
               may
               bee
               in
               danger
               to
               suffer
               .
               Sometimes
               the
               weak
               are
               scandalized
               ,
               when
               they
               heare
               or
               see
               what
               others
               suffer
               .
               And
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               the
               best
               men
               haue
               beene
               put
               to
               a
               great
               plunge
               when
               they
               haue
               beene
               laden
               with
               reproaches
               .
               This
               makes
               Ieremy
               so
               vnquiet
               ,
               Ier.
               18.
               18
               ,
               ●…1
               .
               Now
               there
               are
               many
               wayes
               ,
               by
               
               which
               a
               Christian
               may
               establish
               his
               owne
               heart
               against
               all
               the
               scornes
               and
               reproaches
               of
               the
               men
               of
               this
               world
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               If
               they
               consider
               that
               God
               
               takes
               notice
               of
               all
               the
               wrongs
               of
               that
               kind
               done
               vnto
               them
               .
               Thus
               
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 knowne
                 my
                 reproch
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 shame
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 
                 dishonour
                 ,
                 mine
                 aduersaries
                 are
                 all
                 before
                 thee
                 ,
              
               Ps.
               69.
               19.
               
               It
               easeth
               his
               heart
               ,
               but
               to
               talke
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               tell
               him
               that
               he
               knowes
               his
               dishonour
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               It
               is
               an
               increase
               of
               
               the
               comfort
               ,
               if
               wee
               further
               consider
               that
               God
               fauours
               vs
               ,
               and
               accounts
               vs
               deare
               and
               honourablt
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               the
               wicked
               thinke
               of
               vs
               :
               And
               in
               this
               argument
               the
               Lord
               himselfe
               pleades
               withall
               ,
               Esay
               43.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               If
               Gods
               
                 Face
                 shine
                 vpon
                 his
                 Seruants
              
               ,
               what
               cares
               Dauid
               for
               all
               the
               reproches
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               men
               ,
               euen
               of
               his
               neighbours
               and
               familiar
               acquaintance
               ?
               It
               is
               enough
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               his
               best
               and
               next
               neighbour
               and
               friend
               respects
               him
               ,
               Psal.
               31.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               16.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Thou
               maiest
               comfort
               
               thy selfe
               by
               opposing
               the
               good
               report
               thou
               hast
               amongst
               the
               godly
               ,
               against
               the
               reproaches
               with
               which
               wicked
               men
               pursue
               thee
               .
               As
               thou
               goest
               through
               
                 ill
                 
                 report
              
               ,
               so
               doest
               thou
               through
               
                 good
                 report
              
               :
               thou
               hast
               
                 honour
                 as
              
               well
               as
               dishonour
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               great
               recompence
               to
               obtaine
               good
               report
               amongst
               the
               godly
               ,
               2.
               
               Cor.
               6.
               8.
               
               Heb.
               11.
               2.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               were
               it
               so
               that
               thou
               
               hadst
               no
               honour
               in
               thy
               name
               on
               earth
               ,
               and
               that
               well-doing
               were
               in
               no
               respect
               at
               all
               :
               yet
               this
               should
               comfort
               thee
               aboundantly
               ,
               that
               thy
               faith
               ,
               and
               sinceritie
               ,
               and
               innocency
               ,
               will
               be
               
                 found
                 vnto
                 praise
                 ,
                 and
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 glory
                 in
                 the
                 reuelation
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               Thou
               shalt
               haue
               vnspeakeable
               praise
               at
               that
               day
               ,
               1.
               
               Pet.
               1.
               7.
               
            
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               the
               same
               persons
               that
               
               now
               reproach
               thee
               ,
               may
               bee
               so
               turned
               about
               by
               the
               power
               and
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 their
                 visitation
              
               they
               will
               admire
               thee
               ,
               and
               
                 glorifie
                 God
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
              
               2.
               12.
               
            
             
               Sixtly
               ,
               we
               should
               bee
               the
               lesse
               
               troubled
               with
               our
               reproaches
               ,
               because
               this
               is
               not
               to
               
                 resist
                 vnto
                 
                 blood
              
               .
               God
               deales
               fauourably
               with
               vs.
               If
               wee
               had
               liued
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               our
               fathers
               ,
               when
               to
               professe
               the
               Gospell
               of
               Christ
               ,
               had
               beene
               occasion
               of
               terrible
               death
               ;
               then
               we
               might
               haue
               had
               some
               pretence
               of
               grieuance
               :
               but
               now
               in
               these
               dayes
               ,
               when
               the
               hurt
               is
               done
               only
               with
               the
               tongue
               of
               infamous
               men
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               great
               weakenesse
               to
               bee
               disquieted
               ,
               Heb.
               12.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
            
             
               Seuenthly
               ,
               let
               vs
               
                 looke
                 vpon
                 the
              
               
               
                 author
                 and
                 finisher
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
              
               ●…en
               He
               was
               exposed
               to
               these
               indignities
               ,
               and
               yet
               
                 for
                 the
                 glory
                 set
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 despised
                 the
                 shame
                 ,
                 and
                 endured
                 the
                 dr●…sse
                 ,
              
               and
               is
               now
               crowned
               in
               heauen
               ,
               Heb.
               12.
               2
               
               What
               should
               the
               seruant
               complaine
               of
               ,
               when
               the
               Lord
               and
               Master
               is
               called
               Beelzebub
               ?
               
            
             
               Eightly
               ,
               Dauid
               easeth
               himselfe
               ,
               by
               considering
               the
               cause
               of
               his
               suffering
               .
               
                 For
                 thy
                 sake
              
               (
               saith
               he
               to
               God
               )
               
                 haue
                 I
                 borne
                 reproach
                 :
                 shame
                 hath
                 couered
                 my
                 face
                 :
                 The
                 
                 zeale
                 of
                 thy
                 house
                 hath
                 eaten
                 mee
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reproches
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 reproached
                 thee
                 ,
                 haue
                 fallen
                 vpon
                 me
                 :
                 When
                 I
                 wept
                 and
                 chastened
                 my
                 soule
                 with
                 sasting
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 my
                 reproach
                 ,
              
               Psa.
               69.
               7
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
            
             
               Ninthly
               ,
               Why
               should
               we
               be
               
               ●…oubled
               at
               that
               which
               is
               the
               Lot
               of
               all
               the
               Saints
               ?
               We
               haue
               heard
               of
               Dauid
               before
               ,
               how
               hee
               was
               
                 standered
                 by
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 euery
                 side
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               31.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Ieremy
               complaines
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 consulted
                 how
                 to
                 deuise
                 deuises
                 against
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               how
               they
               might
               
                 smite
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 tongue
              
               ,
               I●…r
               .
               18.
               18.
               
               
                 False
                 witnesses
                 were
                 suborned
                 against
                 Stephen
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               that
               case
               of
               Religion
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 6.
                 11
                 ,
                 13
                 ,
                 14
                 ,
                 Many
                 and
                 grieuous
                 complaints
                 were
                 laid
                 against
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               25.
               7.
               
               Yea
               ,
               it
               was
               the
               condition
               of
               all
               the
               Apostles
               and
               the
               principall
               men
               of
               the
               Christian
               world
               ,
               to
               be
               made
               a
               
                 A
                 spectacle
                 to
                 men
                 and
                 Angels
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               bee
               accounted
               forlorne
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               
                 off-scouring
                 of
                 all
                 t●…ings
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
              
               4.
               9
               ,
               
               10
               ,
               13.
               
               And
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               supposeth
               it
               the
               case
               of
               any
               blessed
               man
               ,
               that
               men
               may
               say
               
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 euill
                 sayings
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 Matth.
              
               5.
               12
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Tenthly
               ,
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
              
               
               
                 and
                 of
                 glory
                 doth
                 rest
                 vpon
                 you
                 ,
                 1
                 Peter
              
               4.
               14.
               
               Ye
               haue
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               in
               you
               ,
               what
               neede
               you
               care
               what
               the
               world
               accounts
               of
               you
               ?
               You
               haue
               aboundant
               treasure
               in
               your
               hearts
               ,
               and
               you
               haue
               an
               heroicall
               or
               diuine
               Spirit
               in
               you
               ,
               And
               therefore
               why
               are
               yee
               troubled
               about
               such
               mean
               things
               ?
               And
               your
               patience
               &
               their
               rage
               ,
               is
               a
               signe
               you
               are
               in
               a
               happy
               condition
               ,
               and
               haue
               Gods
               Spirit
               ;
               and
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               which
               is
               in
               you
               is
               a
               Spirit
               of
               Glory
               ,
               and
               leades
               you
               to
               a
               better
               life
               .
               And
               therefore
               seeing
               you
               are
               but
               trauellers
               here
               ,
               why
               turne
               you
               againe
               at
               the
               barking
               of
               euery
               dog
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               these
               reproaches
               signifie
               ,
               that
               wicked
               men
               doe
               s●…e
               some
               glory
               of
               God
               shining
               in
               you
               ,
               which
               
               they
               striue
               by
               all
               meanes
               to
               vilifie
               and
               despise
               ,
               being
               vext
               in
               their
               hearts
               at
               it
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               God
               will
               certainely
               take
               an
               order
               with
               all
               that
               reproach
               
               his
               people
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               he
               will
               recken
               all
               their
               reproaches
               ,
               as
               cast
               out
               against
               himselfe
               ;
               and
               therefore
               will
               indite
               them
               of
               
                 blasphemie
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 74.
                 
                 Colos.
                 3.
                 8.
                 1.
                 
                 Peter
                 4.
                 14.
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
              
               4.
               13.
               
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               his
               due
               time
               he
               
               
                 will
                 put
                 to
                 silence
                 those
                 lying
                 lips
                 which
                 speake
                 grieuous
                 things
                 proudly
                 &
                 contemptuously
                 against
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               31.
               18.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               all
               that
               were
               incensed
               against
               the
               godly
               ,
               shall
               be
               rewarded
               
               with
               shame
               ,
               which
               God
               will
               powre
               vpon
               them
               for
               the
               contempt
               with
               which
               they
               haue
               dishonored
               his
               seruants
               ,
               Esay
               41.
               11
               ,
               14.
               
               And
               to
               conclude
               ,
               God
               will
               certainely
               bring
               them
               to
               iudgement
               for
               these
               things
               ;
               they
               must
               
                 make
                 their
                 accounts
                 before
                 the
                 Iudge
                 of
                 the
                 quicke
                 and
                 dead
                 
                 that
                 speake
                 euill
                 of
                 other
                 men
                 ,
              
               because
               they
               will
               not
               
                 run
                 with
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 excesse
                 of
                 riot
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
              
               44
               ,
               5.
               
            
             
               12.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               God
               will
               prouide
               for
               his
               owne
               innocent
               Seruants
               .
               
               His
               thoughts
               are
               not
               to
               let
               his
               people
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               Mic.
               4.
               11
               ,
               12
               And
               besides
               ,
               he
               will
               
                 bring
                 forth
                 their
                 righteousnesse
                 as
                 the
                 the
                 light
                 ,
              
               they
               shall
               be
               cleared
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 37.
                 6.
                 
                 Iob
              
               5.
               15.
               and
               
                 they
                 shall
                 receiue
                 double
                 for
                 all
                 their
                 shame
                 ,
                 Esay
              
               61
               7.
               and
               
                 their
                 reward
                 shall
                 be
                 great
                 in
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 Mat.
              
               5.
               12.
               
               For
               which
               reason
               ,
               Moses
               accounted
               the
               
                 reproaches
                 of
                 Gods
                 people
                 to
                 be
                 greater
                 riches
                 then
                 the
                 treasures
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 Hebr.
              
               11.
               26.
               
               And
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               there
               is
               
                 an
                 hiding
                 place
                 with
                 God
                 from
                 the
                 strife
                 of
                 tongues
                 ,
                 Ps.
              
               31.
               20.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 Wherein
                 many
                 principall
                 Obiections
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 are
                 answered
                 .
              
            
             
               NOw
               for
               the
               better
               establishment
               of
               mens
               hearts
               in
               the
               former
               comforts
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               bee
               amisse
               to
               take
               off
               the
               obiections
               with
               which
               many
               times
               godly
               men
               doe
               aggrauate
               their
               distresse
               aboue
               the
               respect
               of
               the
               former
               consolations
               .
            
             
               1
               Ob.
               If
               they
               were
               ordinarie
               
               reproaches
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               so
               much
               trouble
               mee
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               vile
               things
               which
               are
               obiected
               against
               me
               .
            
             
               Sol.
               They
               cannot
               bee
               viler
               
               things
               then
               haue
               beene
               obiected
               against
               Christ
               and
               the
               godly
               .
               For
               there
               haue
               beene
               obiected
            
             
               
                 Grieuous
                 things
                 ,
                 Acts
                 25.
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 Gluttony
                 ,
                 Math.
                 11.
                 18
                 ,
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 Madnesse
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 10.
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Blasphemie
                     ,
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         Math.
                         26.
                         65.
                         
                      
                       
                         Act.
                         6.
                         11
                         ,
                         13
                         ,
                         14
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 Deceiuing
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 7.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 Rebellion
                 ,
                 Acts
                 17.
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 Rayling
                 ,
                 Acts
                 23.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 Schisme
                 ,
                 Acts
                 28.
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 Wickednesse
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 12.
                 
              
            
             
               2
               Ob.
               But
               base
               persons
               doe
               
               reuile
               me
               ,
               the
               verie
               scum
               of
               the
               people
               doe
               scorne
               me
               .
            
             
               Sol.
               This
               is
               no
               strange
               thing
               .
               
               
                 The
                 abiects
                 gathered
                 themselues
                 together
                 against
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 teare
                 and
                 ceassed
                 not
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 35.
                 15.
                 
                 The
                 drunkards
                 sang
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 Psalm
              
               69.
               12.
               
               Those
               that
               der●…ded
               Iob
               ,
               were
               such
               ,
               
                 whose
                 fathers
                 he
                 would
                 haue
                 disdained
                 to
                 set
                 with
                 the
                 dogs
                 of
                 of
                 his
                 Flocke
                 ,
                 Iob
              
               30.
               1.
               
            
             
               3
               Ob.
               But
               I
               haue
               liued
               long
               
               vnder
               such
               disgraces
               .
            
             
               Sol.
               Rest
               thy selfe
               ,
               and
               
                 fret
                 not
              
               
               
                 at
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 prospereth
                 in
                 his
                 way
                 ,
              
               the
               Lord
               will
               find
               a
               time
               to
               
                 bring
                 forth
                 thy
                 innocencie
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 37.
                 7
                 
                 Zeph.
              
               3.
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               God
               will
               finde
               a
               time
               to
               
                 get
                 thee
                 praise
                 in
                 euery
                 place
                 where
                 
                 thou
                 hast
                 beene
                 put
                 to
                 shame
                 .
              
            
             
               4
               Ob.
               But
               I
               am
               almost
               buried
               
               with
               the
               almost
               infinitenesse
               of
               scorne
               and
               reproaches
               .
            
             
               Sol.
               That
               was
               no
               more
               then
               was
               in
               Dauids
               case
               ;
               Hee
               was
               so
               
               buried
               in
               disgrace
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               as
               
                 a
                 dead
                 man
                 ,
                 forgotten
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 Ps.
                 32.
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 reproach
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 Psal.
                 22.
                 12.
                 
                 A
                 by-word
                 ,
                 Ps.
              
               44.
               14
               ,
               &c.
               
                 A
                 prouerbe
                 ,
                 Ps
                 ,
                 69.
                 11.
                 
                 A
                 wonder
                 to
                 many
                 ,
                 Ps.
              
               71.
               7.
               
               And
               the
               Apostles
               were
               a
               gazing
               stock
               to
               men
               and
               Angels
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 9.
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
              
               6.
               8.
               
            
             
               5
               Ob.
               But
               great
               men
               set
               against
               me
               .
               
            
             
               Sol.
               That
               was
               Dauids
               case
               ;
               
                 Feare
                 was
                 on
                 euery
                 side
                 ,
                 he
                 heard
              
               
               
                 the
                 raylings
                 of
                 great
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 consulted
                 together
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 Ps.
              
               31.
               13.
               
            
             
               6
               Ob.
               But
               I
               am
               sentenced
               and
               accused
               as
               an
               euill
               doer
               most
               vniustly
               ,
               
               and
               that
               publikely
               .
            
             
               Sol.
               So
               was
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               ,
               
               and
               that
               by
               a
               whole
               
                 Councill
                 of
                 
                 men
              
               ,
               Math.
               27.
               1
               
               Iohn
               11.
               47
               ,
               48.
               
               And
               so
               was
               
                 Stephen
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               6.
               12.
               
               And
               so
               were
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Act.
               4.
               6
               ,
               15.
               and
               5.
               27.
               
               And
               so
               was
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               23.
               1.
               
               The
               most
               righteous
               may
               suffer
               as
               euill
               doers
               ,
               2
               
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 9.
                 
                 The
                 wicked
                 so
                 compasse
                 about
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 times
                 wrong
                 iudgement
                 proceeded
              
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               his
               comfort
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 will
                 not
                 leaue
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 nor
                 condemne
                 him
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 iudged
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               37.
               32
               ,
               33.
               
               If
               God
               condeme
               vs
               not
               ,
               it
               matters
               not
               for
               the
               sentences
               of
               vniust
               men
               .
               And
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               God
               hath
               further
               promised
               the
               godly
               man
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 will
                 stand
                 at
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 to
                 saue
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 iudges
                 of
                 his
                 soule
                 ,
              
               Psa.
               109.
               31.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               Ob.
               But
               I
               am
               by
               slander
               cast
               
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               with
               great
               pretence
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Sol.
               The
               Lord
               in
               the
               Prophet
               
               Esay's
               time
               had
               obserued
               such
               a
               thing
               as
               this
               .
               For
               the
               Prophet
               tels
               the
               godly
               ,
               that
               
                 their
                 brethren
                 had
                 
                 hast
                 cast
                 them
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Let
                 the
                 Lord
                 be
                 glorified
                 .
              
               But
               he
               assures
               them
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 would
                 appeare
                 to
                 their
                 ioy
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 brethren
                 that
                 cast
                 them
                 out
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 ashamed
                 ,
              
               Esay
               66.
               5.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               Ob.
               But
               they
               which
               haue
               thus
               grieuously
               wronged
               mee
               ,
               
               liue
               in
               all
               prosperitie
               ,
               no
               iudgement
               lighteth
               vpon
               them
               ,
               God
               doth
               not
               plead
               my
               cause
               against
               them
               .
            
             
               Sol.
               Thou
               knowest
               not
               how
               
               God
               dealeth
               with
               them
               ,
               God
               can
               iudge
               them
               secretly
               ,
               and
               consume
               them
               insensibly
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               world
               shall
               take
               no
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 moth
                 eateth
                 vp
                 the
                 garment
              
               ,
               without
               making
               any
               great
               rent
               ,
               Esay
               51.
               8.
               
               And
               for
               this
               reason
               ,
               they
               are
               exhorted
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               not
               to
               feare
               the
               reproach
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               What
               knowest
               thou
               what
               God
               will
               yet
               doe
               with
               them
               ?
               For
               God
               hath
               pleaded
               the
               cause
               of
               his
               seruants
               many
               times
               by
               bringing
               strange
               iudgements
               vpon
               the
               
               wicked
               .
               This
               Pashur
               shall
               be
               made
               Magor-missabib
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               
                 terrour
                 round
                 about
              
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               heare
               it
               shall
               tremble
               ,
               Ier.
               20.
               3.
               
               God
               can
               
                 cloathe
                 thy
                 aduersaries
                 with
                 shame
                 ,
                 and
                 couer
                 them
                 with
                 their
                 owne
                 confusion
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 a
                 mantle
                 ,
              
               Psa.
               109.
               29.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               Ob.
               But
               I
               am
               censured
               by
               
               good
               men
               with
               much
               bitternesse
               ,
               as
               if
               I
               were
               guiltie
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               none
               to
               comfort
               or
               pittie
               mee
               .
            
             
               Sol.
               So
               was
               Iob
               deepely
               censured
               
               by
               his
               godly
               friends
               :
               And
               so
               was
               Paul
               of
               his
               owne
               hearers
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               4.
               4
               ,
               10.
               
               Thus
               Dauid
               was
               forsaken
               in
               his
               wrongs
               ,
               so
               as
               none
               would
               comfort
               him
               ,
               Psalme
               69.
               20.
               
            
             
               10.
               
               Ob.
               But
               yet
               one
               thing
               much
               troubles
               me
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               
               since
               these
               slanders
               ,
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               hath
               been
               vpon
               me
               in
               diuers
               particular
               iudgements
               ,
               and
               this
               makes
               people
               to
               thinke
               ,
               sure
               I
               am
               guiltie
               :
            
             
             
               Sol.
               So
               they
               thought
               of
               Paul
               when
               the
               Viper
               fell
               on
               his
               hand
               ,
               
               being
               a
               man
               that
               was
               before
               accused
               ,
               and
               now
               sent
               as
               it
               were
               a
               prisoner
               ,
               Acts
               28.
               
               So
               they
               iudged
               of
               Dauid
               when
               he
               was
               sicke
               ,
               that
               
                 some
                 euill
                 disease
                 did
                 cleaue
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 Psa.
              
               41.
               8.
               
               Yea
               ,
               this
               was
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christs
               case
               ,
               
                 For
                 they
                 iudged
                 him
                 as
                 plagued
                 and
                 smitten
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Esay
              
               53.
               4.
               
            
             
               11.
               
               Ob.
               But
               the
               things
               obiected
               
               against
               me
               ,
               are
               so
               foule
               ,
               that
               when
               I
               here
               those
               things
               spoken
               of
               publikely
               or
               priuatly
               ,
               I
               blush
               ,
               and
               that
               may
               cause
               mee
               to
               bee
               thought
               to
               be
               guilty
               .
            
             
               Sol.
               This
               was
               Dauids
               case
               being
               innocent
               :
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Shame
                 couered
              
               
               
                 his
                 face
                 when
                 he
                 bore
                 reproch
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               69.
               7.
               
               
                 And
                 his
                 confusion
                 was
                 continually
                 before
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 shame
                 of
                 his
                 face
                 couered
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 reproacheth
                 and
                 blasphemeth
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 enemie
                 ,
              
               Psa.
               44.
               15.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
            
             
               
                 Directions
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Reproaches
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               Conclude
               this
               point
               cōcerning
               reproaches
               ,
               with
               certaine
               directions
               .
               
               There
               be
               diuers
               things
               to
               be
               done
               of
               vs
               ,
               if
               wee
               would
               be
               rightly
               ordered
               in
               the
               case
               of
               reproaches
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               We
               should
               shun
               the
               company
               of
               such
               as
               are
               giuen
               to
               slander
               :
               as
               it
               is
               said
               of
               Paul
               ,
               when
               diuers
               were
               hardened
               ,
               and
               spake
               euil
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               he
               departed
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               separated
               the
               Disciples
               ,
               Acts
               19.
               9.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               daily
               refuge
               against
               the
               scornes
               of
               reproaches
               ,
               must
               be
               to
               get
               to
               God
               ,
               &
               hide
               thy selfe
               with
               him
               by
               prayer
               .
               When
               Dauid
               is
               thus
               encountred
               ,
               if
               you
               aske
               what
               he
               did
               ;
               he
               saith
               ,
               when
               they
               railed
               ,
               
                 but
                 I
                 betooke
                 my selfe
                 to
                 prayer
                 ,
              
               Psa.
               109.
               4.
               and
               Psal.
               31.
               13.
               
            
             
             
               3.
               
               Looke
               to
               thy
               tongue
               ,
               be
               silent
               ,
               see
               thou
               render
               not
               reuiling
               for
               reuiling
               ,
               but
               rather
               trust
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               blesse
               them
               that
               curse
               thee
               ,
               
                 Psalme
                 37.
                 7.
                 1
                 
                 Peter
                 3.
                 9.
                 
                 Psalme
                 31.
                 14.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 12.
                 
                 Ier.
              
               18.
               20.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Liue
               inoffensiuely
               ,
               and
               bee
               sure
               thou
               keepe
               Gods
               way
               :
               For
               if
               any
               thing
               will
               medicine
               their
               tongues
               ,
               that
               must
               be
               it
               ,
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 6.
                 3
                 ,
                 8.
                 1
                 
                 Peter
              
               2.
               12.
               and
               4.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Psalme
               37.
               34.
               
               For
               it
               may
               bee
               at
               length
               ,
               the
               same
               mouth
               that
               cursed
               thee
               ,
               will
               blesse
               thee
               ,
               and
               glorifie
               God
               for
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
            
             
               
                 Shewing
                 how
                 the
                 godly
                 may
                 comfort
                 themselues
                 against
                 their
                 aduersaries
                 .
              
            
             
               HItherto
               of
               the
               consolations
               against
               reproaches
               .
               Now
               it
               followeth
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               shew
               
               how
               a
               Christian
               may
               comfort
               
               himselfe
               against
               his
               aduersaries
               ,
               that
               oppose
               him
               in
               his
               course
               of
               godlinesse
               ;
               and
               so
               there
               are
               many
               arguments
               of
               consolation
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               may
               be
               taken
               from
               
               his
               condition
               therin
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               common
               to
               all
               the
               godly
               .
               For
               this
               may
               stay
               a
               mans
               heart
               ,
               to
               know
               for
               certaine
               ,
               that
               
                 euery
                 man
                 that
                 will
                 liue
                 godly
                 ,
              
               shall
               bee
               opposed
               ,
               and
               
                 must
                 suffer
                 persecution
              
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               〈◊〉
               .
               12.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               may
               bee
               taken
               
               from
               the
               appointment
               of
               God
               herein
               :
               And
               this
               stands
               of
               two
               Branches
               .
               First
               ,
               That
               God
               from
               all
               eternity
               hath
               decreed
               euery
               mans
               sufferings
               this
               way
               .
               Thus
               Paul
               leffeneth
               the
               thought
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               by
               pleading
               that
               
                 God
                 had
                 appointed
                 them
                 thereunto
              
               ,
               meaning
               by
               his
               eternall
               Decree
               ,
               1
               Thes.
               3.
               3.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               God
               hath
               likewise
               appointed
               the
               end
               ,
               and
               measure
               ,
               and
               deliuerance
               out
               of
               the
               affliction
               .
               Thus
               the
               Church
               
               
               
               
               
               is
               comforted
               ,
               Reuel
               .
               2.
               10.
               
               If
               it
               were
               grieuous
               to
               them
               to
               know
               that
               the
               Diuell
               should
               raise
               vp
               wicked
               men
               that
               should
               call
               them
               into
               prison
               ,
               yet
               this
               may
               refresh
               them
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               set
               the
               time
               when
               they
               shall
               come
               forth
               againe
               .
               It
               shall
               bee
               but
               for
               ten
               dayes
               .
               It
               shall
               neither
               be
               so
               long
               as
               the
               Diuell
               and
               wicked
               men
               would
               haue
               it
               ,
               for
               then
               they
               must
               neuer
               come
               out
               ;
               nor
               so
               little
               a
               while
               as
               they
               themselues
               would
               haue
               it
               ;
               for
               then
               they
               would
               neuer
               come
               in
               ,
               or
               stay
               but
               a
               while
               :
               but
               God
               will
               rule
               ,
               by
               determining
               the
               time
               for
               their
               good
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               may
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               refuge
               we
               may
               haue
               in
               God
               :
               
               Wee
               may
               alwaies
               make
               our
               recourse
               to
               God
               in
               all
               our
               wrongs
               ,
               who
               hath
               promised
               to
               be
               
                 our
                 refuge
                 ,
                 euen
                 our
                 refuge
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               9.
               9.
               
               If
               God
               will
               receiue
               vs
               ,
               and
               heare
               our
               moanes
               ,
               and
               vndertake
               our
               protection
               ,
               it
               should
               bee
               no
               great
               thing
               for
               vs
               to
               endure
               
               the
               opposit●…ons
               of
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             
               The
               so●…th
               may
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               pre●…ion
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               we
               〈◊〉
               
               bee●…
               told
               before
               plainely
               what
               we
               should
               expect
               .
               〈◊〉
               may
               haue
               .
               p●…c
               :
               in
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               ;
               bu●…
               〈◊〉
               forete●…
               is
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 he
                 world
                 ●…ee
                 shall
                 〈◊〉
                 troubles
                 ●…oh
                 .
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 3
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
               you
               ,
               that
               wee
               must
               pr●…ide
               
                 to
                 take
                 vp
                 our
                 ●…se
                 daily
                 Luke
                 .
              
               9
               23
               ,
            
             
               The
               s●…h
               may
               bee
               taken
               from
               the
               de●…●…ce
               God.
               hath
               promise
               
               ●…vs
               ;
               so●…lius
               hee
               assures
               vs
               ,
               
                 The
                 hand
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 bee
                 knowe
                 towa●…ds
                 his
                 ser●…s
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 indig●…on
                 towards
                 the●…
              
               and
               
                 his
                 enemies
              
               ,
               Es●…y
               .
               6
               6.
               
               〈◊〉
               .
               for
               that
               God
               will
               〈◊〉
               
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 ●…eous
                 in
                 then
                 ●…ble
                 ,
              
               will
               be
               
                 their
                 saluation
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 trouble●…
              
               he
               will
               helpe
               them
               and
               deliuer
               them
               ,
               
                 hee
                 will
                 del●…er
                 them
                 fr●…
                 the
                 wic●…ed
                 ,
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 them
                 〈◊〉
                 they
                 trust
                 in
                 ●…ny
                 Psal.
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 ●…9
                 ,
                 40.
                 
                 This
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 ●…oe
                 known
                 and
                 feared
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 to
                 
                 the
                 West
                 ,
              
               that
               
                 if
                 the
                 enemie
                 com●…
                 like
                 a
                 flood
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 chase
                 him
                 away
                 ,
              
               Esay
               59.
               
               〈◊〉
               .
               
                 Therefore
                 feare
                 not
                 thou
                 ,
                 O
                 worm●…
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 for
                 thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 sustaine
                 thee
                 with
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 ●…y
                 Iusti●…
                 :
                 Behold
                 ,
                 all
                 they
                 that
                 pr●…uoke
                 the●…
                 ,
                 sha●…
                 be
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 they
                 shal
                 be
                 as
                 nothinge
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 thy
                 strife
                 shall
                 perish
                 ,
                 Esay
              
               41.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               For
               the
               Lord
               knoweth
               
                 how
                 to
                 deliuer
                 the
                 godly
                 out
                 of
                 temptation
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 reserue
                 the
                 vniust
                 to
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 9.
                 
                 God
                 will
                 deliuer
                 the
                 poore
                 when
                 he
                 cryeth
                 ,
                 the
                 needy
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 no
                 helper
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               72.
               21.
               
            
             
               The
               sixt
               may
               bee
               taken
               from
               
               the
               certaine
               iudgement
               of
               God
               that
               shall
               fall
               vpon
               their
               aduersaries
               :
               
                 The
                 men
                 of
                 thy
                 strife
                 shall
                 perish
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 warre
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 〈◊〉
                 a
                 thing
                 of
                 no●…
                 :
                 They
                 shall
                 seeke
                 them
                 and
                 not
                 finde
                 them
                 ,
                 Esay
                 41.
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 All
                 these
                 curses
                 will
                 the
                 Lord
                 lay
                 vpon
                 their
                 
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 them
                 that
                 hate
                 them
                 and
                 persecute
                 them
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 30.
                 7.
                 
                 All
                 those
                 euill
                 neighbours
                 that
                 touch
                 the
                 inheritance
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 plucke
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 land
                 ,
                 and
                 plucke
                 his
                 people
                 from
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 Ier.
                 12.
                 14.
                 
                 The
                 wicked
                 draw
                 their
                 swords
                 ,
                 &
                 bend
                 their
                 bowes
                 against
                 the
                 godly
                 ;
                 but
                 their
                 sword
                 shall
                 enter
                 into
                 their
                 owne
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 bow
                 shall
                 bee
                 broken
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 armes
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 shall
                 be
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 wil
                 vphold
                 the
                 iust
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               37.
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               17.
               
               And
               besides
               ,
               for
               their
               full
               payment
               ,
               they
               are
               reserued
               vnto
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               to
               be
               punished
               .
            
             
               The
               seuenth
               may
               bee
               taken
               from
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               
               effects
               and
               consequents
               of
               this
               opposition
               :
               For
               first
               ,
               hereby
               wee
               giue
               our
               testimony
               to
               Christ
               and
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               when
               wee
               
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 afflictions
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Tim.
              
               1.
               18.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               these
               oppositions
               do
               as
               much
               good
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               
               when
               Gods
               seruants
               fall
               into
               these
               troubles
               ,
               the
               fruite
               will
               be
               ,
               it
               will
               
                 try
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 purge
                 them
                 ,
                 &
                 make
                 them
                 white
                 ,
                 till
                 their
                 time
                 be
                 come
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 time
                 appointed
                 ,
                 Dan.
              
               11.
               35
               ,
               36.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               God
               may
               turne
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               of
               Lyons
               and
               Tygers
               ,
               to
               become
               
                 Lambes
                 ,
                 &
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 doe
                 hurt
                 in
                 the
                 mountaine
                 of
                 the
                 L●…rd
                 ,
                 Esay
                 11.
                 
                 The
                 W●…lfe
                 and
                 the
                 Lambe
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 seede
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lyon
                 eate
                 straw
                 like
                 the
                 Bullocke
                 ,
                 Esay
              
               65.
               25.
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               wee
               shall
               gaine
               exceedingly
               
               by
               these
               sufferings
               ;
               for
               we
               are
               assured
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               suffer
               with
               Christ
               ,
               we
               shall
               reigne
               with
               him
               in
               another
               world
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               We
               should
               therefore
               reioyce
               that
               we
               partake
               in
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               assured
               ,
               that
               
                 when
                 Christ
                 appe●…res
                 in
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 then
                 be
                 glad
                 and
                 reioyce
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
              
               4.
               13.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 wayes
                 how
                 Satan
                 tempts
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 temptation
                 .
              
            
             
               HItherto
               of
               outward
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               the
               comforts
               against
               them
               .
               The
               inward
               afflictions
               follow
               ;
               and
               here
               in
               the
               first
               place
               come
               temptations
               to
               bee
               considered
               of
               ,
               euen
               those
               conflicts
               which
               men
               haue
               in
               their
               soules
               euen
               with
               euill
               angels
               .
            
             
               Three
               things
               must
               be
               granted
               
               concerning
               temptations
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               the
               doctrine
               of
               temptations
               is
               obscure
               ,
               because
               the
               disease
               lies
               inward
               in
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               is
               such
               as
               the
               vnregenerate
               world
               h●…th
               little
               care
               of
               ,
               or
               iudgement
               in
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               when
               God
               leaues
               his
               children
               to
               be
               tried
               by
               this
               affliction
               ,
               and
               softens
               their
               hearts
               to
               feele
               this
               combate
               with
               
               diuels
               ,
               it
               doth
               wonderfully
               amaze
               and
               disquiet
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               this
               is
               a
               point
               needfull
               to
               bee
               handled
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               sure
               remedie
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               euen
               for
               this
               affliction
               also
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               because
               this
               doctrine
               of
               temptation
               is
               somewhat
               obscure
               ,
               I
               would
               ,
               before
               I
               intreate
               of
               comforts
               against
               them
               ,
               consider
               of
               three
               things
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 How
                 many
                 wayes
                 Satan
                 tempts
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 what
                 things
                 he
                 tempts
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 What
                 are
                 vsually
                 the
                 occasions
                 he
                 takes
                 of
                 tempting
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               Satan
               tempts
               
               diuers
               wayes
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               One
               is
               ,
               when
               hee
               
                 tempts
                 God
                 against
                 vs
              
               ,
               labouring
               to
               bring
               God
               out
               of
               liking
               with
               vs.
               Thus
               he
               insinuated
               the
               dispraises
               of
               Iob
               to
               God
               ,
               Iob
               Chap.
               1.
               
               &
               2.
               
               And
               thus
               Satan
               
                 stood
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
              
               Ioshua
               
                 the
                 high
                 Priest
                 ,
                 to
                 resist
                 him
                 before
                 the
                 Angell
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Couenant
                 ,
              
               Z●…hary
               3.
               1.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Another
               way
               is
               ,
               when
               he
               appeares
               in
               some
               shape
               ,
               and
               by
               voyce
               ,
               or
               otherwayes
               terrifies
               men
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               When
               he
               brings
               distresses
               vpon
               mens
               bodies
               ,
               o●…
               other
               heauy
               calamities
               :
               and
               thus
               also
               he
               tempted
               Iob
               by
               Gods
               permission
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               When
               he
               stirres
               vp
               other
               men
               to
               tempt
               vs
               :
               thus
               hee
               stirred
               vp
               Peter
               to
               tempt
               Christ
               ,
               and
               disswaded
               him
               from●…
               his
               suffering
               ,
               Mat.
               16.
               
               And
               thus
               he
               tempted
               the
               woman
               by
               meanes
               of
               the
               Serpent
               .
               And
               thus
               also
               hee
               imployeth
               wicked
               men
               ,
               daily
               to
               tempt
               by
               euill
               counsell
               and
               enticements
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               last
               and
               most
               vsuall
               way
               is
               ,
               by
               iniecting
               ,
               exciting
               ,
               or
               suggesting
               euill
               internally
               within
               our
               spirit
               .
               This
               is
               that
               kind
               of
               temptation
               I
               heere
               especially
               meane
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               second
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               
               finde
               out
               the
               nature
               of
               temp●…ations
               ,
               and
               the
               things
               wh●…reabout
               Satan
               workes
               ,
               wee
               may
               referreall
               the
               temptations
               to
               three
               
               sorts
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               sort
               of
               temptations
               ,
               are
               
                 temptation●…
                 to
                 b●…sphemie
                 ▪
              
               and
               thus
               he
               〈◊〉
               when
               he
               suggests
               monstrous
               things
               against
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               prouidence
               of
               GOD
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               sort
               are
               ,
               temptations
               
               
                 to
                 particular
                 sinnes
              
               ,
               as
               when
               hee
               tempts
               to
               the
               denyall
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               Peter
               ,
               and
               so
               hee
               tempts
               to
               lusts
               of
               all
               sorts
               .
               And
               so
               the
               Diuell
               is
               the
               
                 father
                 of
                 lust
                 ,
                 Iohn
              
               8.
               44.
               and
               euill
               angels
               are
               
                 spirituall
                 wickednesses
                 ,
                 Eph.
              
               6.
               
               2●…
               .
               And
               thus
               also
               he
               tempts
               to
               rage
               or
               reuenge
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Apostle
               implies
               in
               his
               speech
               about
               anger
               ,
               that
               to
               giue
               place
               to
               wrath
               ,
               is
               to
               
                 giue
                 place
                 to
                 the
                 diu●…ll
              
               ,
               who
               vsually
               excites
               those
               ●…olent
               passions
               ,
               Ephes.
               4.
               
               ●…7
               .
               And
               
               thus
               also
               hee
               tempts
               to
               couetousnesse
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               which
               sinne
               ,
               the
               deuill
               is
               said
               to
               
                 enter
                 into
                 Iudas
              
               :
               And
               thus
               also
               he
               tempts
               to
               lying
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Ananias
               and
               
                 Saphira
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               5.
               
               And
               so
               hee
               tempts
               men
               to
               murther
               ,
               either
               of
               themselues
               of
               others
               .
               
            
             
               The
               third
               kinde
               of
               temptation
               is
               ,
               
                 temptation
                 of
                 despaire
              
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               when
               hee
               perswades
               with
               men
               to
               despaire
               of
               all
               mercie
               in
               God.
               Thus
               hee
               made
               Iudas
               despaire
               :
               and
               in
               some
               degree
               of
               despaire
               for
               the
               time
               was
               Dauid
               himselfe
               entred
               ,
               Psalme
               77.
               
            
             
               Thus
               of
               the
               sorts
               of
               temptations
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Now
               it
               is
               wonderfull
               necessarie
               in
               the
               third
               place
               to
               
               take
               notice
               of
               the
               occasions
               of
               temptations
               .
               Satan
               vsually
               tempts
               not
               ,
               but
               vpon
               some
               aduantage
               giuen
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               there
               are
               many
               things
               ,
               which
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               
                 tempt
                 the
                 diuell
                 to
                 tempt
                 men
                 ,
              
               as
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               solitarinesse
               :
               the
               Diuell
               
               watched
               to
               finde
               the
               woman
               alone
               from
               her
               husband
               ,
               and
               then
               set
               vpon
               her
               .
               Such
               persons
               as
               loue
               solitarinesse
               ,
               loue
               not
               their
               owne
               soules
               ;
               for
               they
               giue
               great
               aduantage
               to
               Satan
               to
               assault
               them
               and
               circumuent
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               wee
               should
               take
               heede
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               occasion
               is
               securitie
               :
               
               when
               the
               diuell
               spies
               that
               men
               be
               carelesse
               ,
               and
               keepe
               no
               watch
               ouer
               their
               owne
               hearts
               ,
               &
               are
               wretchlesse
               in
               their
               courses
               ,
               and
               goe
               from
               day
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               
                 feare
                 not
                 euill
              
               ,
               then
               he
               lyes
               in
               waite
               to
               assault
               ,
               by
               iniecting
               some
               vile
               or
               base
               temptation
               to
               sinne
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               occasion
               is
               Pride
               :
               
               when
               Paul
               is
               somewhat
               lifted
               vp
               with
               the
               consideration
               of
               his
               reuelations
               ,
               then
               doth
               Satan
               take
               his
               aduantage
               ,
               and
               set
               vpon
               him
               with
               his
               messenger
               ,
               euen
               some
               vile
               temptation
               .
               When
               we
               take
               liberty
               to
               make
               our selues
               great
               
               in
               our
               owne
               eyes
               ,
               and
               nourish
               the
               pleasing
               thoughts
               of
               high
               opinion
               ,
               and
               selfe
               conceit
               ,
               if
               God
               do
               not
               greatly
               guard
               vs
               ,
               wee
               are
               neere
               some
               desperate
               assault
               of
               Satan
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               occasion
               is
               anger
               .
               
               The
               diuell
               seldome
               forbeares
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               wrathfull
               person
               ,
               when
               anger
               hath
               set
               open
               the
               doore
               ,
               as
               was
               noted
               before
               out
               of
               Ephes.
               4.
               26.
               
            
             
               The
               fifth
               occasion
               is
               dalliance
               
               
                 with
                 euill
                 thoughts
              
               ,
               when
               the
               diuell
               sees
               vs
               play
               with
               
                 contemplatiue
                 wickednesse
              
               ,
               and
               be
               well
               content
               to
               ●…et
               our
               thoughts
               runne
               vpon
               sinfull
               proiects
               or
               imaginations
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               which
               perhaps
               wee
               intended
               not
               euer
               to
               commit
               :
               this
               tempts
               him
               to
               employ
               his
               skill
               to
               put
               fire
               to
               those
               thoughts
               ,
               so
               long
               till
               the
               whole
               heart
               bee
               e●…nared
               by
               them
               ,
               to
               draw
               vs
               into
               mischiefe
               .
               These
               lusts
               will
               
                 draw
                 away
              
               ,
               and
               Satan
               engendring
               with
               them
               can
               make
               
               them
               conceiue
               ,
               &c.
               Iames
               1.
               14.
               
            
             
               The
               sixth
               occasion
               is
               ,
               The
               
               
                 intemperate
                 vse
                 of
                 outward
                 things
              
               .
               For
               the
               
                 Diuell
                 walketh
                 about
                 as
                 a
                 roaring
                 Lyon
                 ,
                 seeking
                 whom
                 hee
                 may
                 deuoure
                 .
              
               And
               when
               he
               finds
               a
               man
               excessiuely
               bent
               to
               the
               things
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               as
               meat
               ,
               drinke
               ,
               apparel
               ,
               riches
               ,
               pleasures
               ,
               honours
               ,
               &c.
               
               He
               sets
               vpon
               him
               by
               some
               of
               his
               methods
               ,
               to
               carry
               him
               away
               captiue
               at
               his
               will.
               Therefore
               the
               Apostle
               Peter
               wils
               vs
               to
               be
               s●…en
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               preuent
               him
               ;
               implying
               ,
               that
               the
               Diuell
               will
               〈◊〉
               the
               〈◊〉
               ,
               when
               he
               finds
               vs
               intemperate
               ,
               (
               1
               )
               Peter
               5.
               8.
               
            
             
               The
               seuenth
               occasion
               is
               ,
               Vnsetlednesse
               
               in
               the
               assu●…
               of
               Gods
               fauour
               ,
               and
               our
               owne
               saluation
               .
               We
               cannot
               resist
               the
               Diuel
               ,
               if
               we
               bee
               not
               
                 stedfast
                 in
                 the
                 faith
              
               ,
               and
               wee
               giue
               him
               wonderfull
               aduantage
               ,
               if
               wee
               be
               tossed
               about
               like
               the
               waues
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               are
               vnconstant
               or
               carelesse
               in
               manner
               
               of
               our
               faith
               ;
               we
               neuer
               barre
               out
               the
               Diuel
               soundly
               ,
               till
               ●…ve
               be
               stedfast
               in
               our
               assurance
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               5.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
            
             
               The
               eighth
               occasion
               is
               ,
               when
               
               sometimes
               the
               Lord
               will
               haue
               vs
               tempted
               ,
               only
               for
               the
               triall
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               and
               the
               grace
               which
               he
               hath
               giuen
               vnto
               vs.
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               The
               ninth
               occasion
               is
               ,
               a
               
                 relapse
                 into
                 some
                 grosse
                 sinne
              
               after
               
               calling
               ,
               which
               is
               scourged
               with
               hideous
               temptations
               ,
               through
               a
               secret
               depth
               of
               Iustice
               in
               God
               ,
               who
               thereby
               can
               shew
               how
               fearfull
               a
               thing
               it
               is
               so
               to
               offend
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               
            
             
               
                 How
                 the
                 godly
                 may
                 comfort
                 themselues
                 in
                 their
                 temptations
                 .
              
            
             
               THE
               consolations
               against
               temptations
               follow
               .
            
             
               A
               Christian
               ,
               that
               feeles
               himselfe
               assaulted
               by
               the
               Diuell
               ,
               may
               rayse
               vp
               in
               his
               thoughts
               diuers
               
               contemplations
               ,
               able
               to
               succou
               him
               in
               his
               distresses
               :
               as
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               If
               he
               consider
               that
               this
               is
               the
               case
               of
               all
               the
               godly
               ,
               to
               bee
               
               tēpted
               .
               It
               is
               no
               new
               thing
               which
               hath
               befallen
               him
               .
               Thus
               Paul
               comforts
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               
                 No
                 temptation
                 hath
                 befallen
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 accompanies
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               10.
               13.
               
               The
               Apostle
               Peter
               hartens
               them
               to
               whom
               hee
               writes
               ,
               by
               this
               argumet
               :
               
                 The
                 same
                 afflictions
                 are
                 accomplished
                 vpon
                 your
                 brethren
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               1
               Pet.
               5.
               
               This
               also
               the
               Apostle
               to
               the
               Ephesias
               ●…ffirmes
               ,
               that
               those
               
                 spiritual
                 wick●…dnesse
                 are
                 found
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 ho●…●…nly
                 places
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
              
               Eph
               6.
               12.
               
               Il.
               Apostles
               théselues
               were
               not
               free
               ●…rom
               this
               comba●…
               ,
               &
               therefore
               Paul
               〈◊〉
               ;
               
                 We
                 wrastle
                 with
                 principalities
                 and
                 powers
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               If
               hee
               consider
               the
               
               measure
               of
               them
               :
               God
               will
               not
               lay
               any
               more
               vpon
               him
               ,
               then
               he
               is
               able
               to
               beare
               ,
               he
               may
               feare
               his
               owne
               strength
               ,
               as
               Paul
               did
               ,
               but
               
               God
               will
               
                 make
                 his
                 grace
                 sufficient
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 13.
                 2
                 
                 Cor.
              
               12.
               9.
               
               Satan
               is
               limited
               ,
               hee
               can
               goe
               no
               further
               then
               his
               chain
               wil
               reach
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               cause
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               taught
               to
               pray
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               not
               
                 lead
                 vs
                 into
                 temptation
              
               ,
               as
               acknowledging
               that
               God
               doth
               dispose
               and
               order
               the
               measure
               of
               this
               kind
               of
               affliction
               .
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               If
               hee
               consider
               the
               short
               continuance
               of
               his
               temptations
               ;
               they
               may
               be
               fierce
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               not
               long
               :
               
                 God
                 will
                 shortly
                 tread
                 downe
                 Satan
                 vnder
                 feet
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               16.
               20.
               
               Wee
               shall
               
                 suffer
                 but
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 1
                 Peter
              
               5.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               If
               hee
               seriously
               meditate
               
               of
               diuers
               things
               in
               Christ
               his
               Sauiour
               :
               as
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               His
               example
               .
               It
               should
               be
               
               lesse
               grieuous
               to
               be
               tempted
               ,
               because
               Christ
               himselfe
               
                 was
                 tempted
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 is
                 ,
                 sinne
                 onely
                 excepted
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               4.
               15.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Christ
               hath
               atchiued
               an
               admirable
               victorie
               ouer
               
               
               these
               principalities
               and
               powers
               ,
               and
               hath
               triumphed
               ouer
               them
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               shew
               of
               them
               openly
               ,
               Col.
               2.
               15.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               There
               is
               in
               Christa
               sympathy
               and
               fellow
               feeling
               .
               Hee
               
               is
               touched
               with
               our
               infirmities
               ,
               and
               doth
               much
               compassionate
               our
               case
               ,
               Hebr.
               4.
               15.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               He
               hath
               made
               intercession
               ,
               
               and
               
                 prayer
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 faith
                 might
                 not
                 faile
                 .
              
               For
               that
               which
               he
               assured
               to
               Peter
               ,
               he
               performeth
               also
               for
               all
               the
               elect
               .
            
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               Christ
               is
               the
               true
               brazen
               Serpent
               ,
               which
               is
               lift
               vp
               of
               God
               ,
               
               that
               when
               wee
               feele
               our selues
               stung
               with
               these
               fiery
               Serpents
               ,
               by
               looking
               vpon
               Christ
               ,
               wee
               are
               sure
               to
               be
               healed
               ,
               Iohn
               3.
               14.
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               We
               are
               sure
               to
               be
               helped
               and
               succoured
               by
               Christ
               in
               the
               
               combat
               :
               
                 He
                 was
                 tempted
                 himselfe
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 succour
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 tempted
                 ,
                 Hebr.
              
               2.
               18.
               
            
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               If
               he
               consider
               the
               issue
               
               that
               God
               will
               giue
               :
               
                 He
                 will
                 giue
                 
                 issue
                 out
                 of
                 temptation
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               18.
               
               
                 Hee
                 will
                 cread
                 downe
                 Satan
              
               ,
               Rom.
               6.
               20.
               
               
                 Hee
                 will
                 ●…stablish
                 vs
                 ,
                 after
                 wee
                 haue
                 suffered
                 a
                 while
                 ,
              
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               9
               ,
               ●…0
               .
               
                 If
                 we
                 resist
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 flie
                 from
                 vs
              
               I
               am
               .
               4.
               7
               ,
               8
               
                 If
                 he
                 leade
                 vs
                 into
                 temptations
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 deliuer
                 vs
                 from
                 euill
                 ,
              
               Math.
               6.
               13.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 will
                 breake
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Loui●…han
                 ,
                 the
                 crooked
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 the
                 Dragon
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
              
               Esay
               27.
               1.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               If
               he
               consider
               the
               effects
               of
               
               temptation
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               Schoole
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               traine
               vs
               vp
               in
               spiritual
               souldierie
               ;
               they
               cannot
               hurt
               vs
               ,
               they
               make
               vs
               more
               humble
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               12.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               They
               are
               for
               our
               tryall
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               7.
               
               Satan
               doth
               but
               
                 win●…ow
                 vs
              
               ,
               we
               lose
               nothing
               but
               our
               chasse
               ,
               Luke
               22.
               31.
               
            
             
               Ob.
               But
               it
               seemes
               ,
               temptations
               
               ar●…
               a
               grieuous
               euill
               ,
               because
               wee
               are
               taught
               to
               pray
               against
               them
               in
               a
               speciall
               manner
               in
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               ,
               which
               shewes
               that
               my
               estate
               is
               miserable
               ,
               in
               that
               I
               
               am
               led
               into
               temptation
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               pray
               against
               temptations
               ,
               and
               
               that
               it
               is
               a
               iudgement
               ;
               but
               yet
               no
               other
               ,
               then
               sicknesse
               ,
               pouerty
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               :
               and
               therefore
               we
               are
               not
               to
               pray
               against
               them
               simply
               ,
               but
               with
               submission
               to
               Gods
               will
               ;
               onely
               wee
               must
               pray
               absolutely
               to
               be
               deliuered
               from
               the
               euill
               of
               temptation
               ,
               which
               latter
               words
               do
               restraine
               or
               correct
               the
               former
               .
            
             
               Quest.
               But
               when
               I
               am
               tempted
               ,
               how
               may
               I
               know
               that
               I
               am
               not
               ouercome
               of
               the
               temptation
               ?
            
             
               Answ.
               Obserue
               thine
               owne
               heart
               in
               the
               entertainment
               of
               
               those
               vile
               iniections
               .
               If
               thou
               abhorre
               them
               as
               soone
               as
               they
               come
               in
               ,
               and
               giue
               no
               〈◊〉
               of
               consent
               vnto
               them
               ,
               thou
               art
               free
               .
               For
               Christ
               himselfe
               was
               tempted
               by
               euill
               cogitations
               cast
               into
               his
               mind
               :
               (
               for
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               )
               
                 He
                 was
                 tempted
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 we
              
               
               
               are
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               was
               not
               guilty
               of
               the
               euill
               of
               the
               temptation
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               most
               part
               we
               are
               infected
               in
               some
               degree
               or
               other
               by
               it
               :
               But
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               impossible
               for
               man
               to
               be
               free
               from
               the
               euill
               of
               temptation
               ,
               as
               that
               example
               shewes
               .
            
             
               But
               secondly
               ,
               thou
               maist
               know
               
               whether
               thou
               bee
               ouercome
               or
               no
               ,
               by
               two
               signes
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               If
               thou
               feele
               the
               temptation
               to
               bee
               an
               affliction
               to
               thee
               ,
               and
               account
               it
               
                 an
                 euill
                 day
              
               ,
               and
               art
               burthened
               vnder
               it
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               a
               verie
               buffeting
               of
               thy
               body
               ,
               thou
               art
               yet
               safe
               :
               The
               Diuell
               hath
               no
               victory
               ,
               thou
               art
               not
               led
               captiue
               ,
               all
               this
               while
               Paul
               was
               worse
               feared
               then
               hurt
               ,
               2
               Corinthians
               12.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               All
               the
               while
               thou
               resistest
               by
               prayer
               ,
               and
               wrastlest
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               keepest
               thy
               spiritual
               weapons
               in
               thy
               hands
               ,
               thou
               art
               the
               conquerour
               ;
               for
               thou
               art
               assured
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 If
                 thou
                 resist
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuell
                 will
                 slye
                 from
                 thee
              
               in
               due
               time
               .
               
               Thou
               art
               neuer
               ouercome
               ,
               till
               the
               temptation
               please
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               resoluest
               to
               make
               no
               resistance
               spiritually
               ,
               Iames
               4.
               8.
               
            
             
               Quest.
               But
               what
               if
               I
               be
               ouercome
               ?
               Am
               I
               not
               in
               a
               desperate
               cnodition
               ,
               if
               the
               temptatiōs
               haue
               preuailed
               ouer
               me
               ?
            
             
               Answ.
               Thy
               case
               is
               mournfull
               ,
               but
               not
               desperate
               :
               For
               Peter
               and
               Dauid
               were
               ouercome
               of
               the
               temptation
               ;
               and
               though
               it
               cost
               them
               many
               teares
               ,
               yet
               they
               were
               recouered
               .
               Christ
               hath
               made
               intercession
               for
               thee
               ,
               and
               will
               heale
               thee
               ,
               if
               thou
               make
               thy
               recourse
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               penitently
               plead
               for
               mercy
               before
               the
               Throne
               of
               Grace
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
               .
            
             
               
                 Comforts
                 against
                 our
                 daily
                 infirmitics
                 .
              
            
             
               HItherto
               of
               the
               consolations
               against
               the
               temptations
               of
               
               Satan
               .
               There
               remaine
               two
               other
               distresses
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               the
               one
               arising
               from
               the
               sense
               of
               daily
               infirmities
               ;
               the
               other
               from
               the
               feare
               of
               falling
               away
               ,
               and
               losing
               of
               what
               we
               haue
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               There
               are
               many
               wayes
               by
               which
               a
               Christian
               may
               fence
               his
               heart
               against
               the
               discouragements
               that
               arise
               from
               the
               sense
               of
               daily
               infirmities
               ▪
            
             
               And
               these
               promises
               are
               of
               two
               
               sorts
               :
               For
               they
               are
               either
               such
               as
               giue
               vs
               arguments
               of
               coōsolatin
               in
               themselues
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               withall
               remoue
               the
               obiections
               are
               wont
               to
               arise
               in
               our
               hearts
               vpon
               some
               particular
               consideration
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               infirmities
               in
               vs.
               
            
             
               By
               infirmities
               ,
               I
               meane
               defects
               ,
               
               ignorance
               ,
               indisposition
               ,
               feare
               ,
               discouragements
               ,
               forgetfulnesse
               ,
               omissions
               ,
               distractions
               ,
               particular
               falles
               through
               frailty
               ,
               some
               kindes
               of
               euill
               thoughts
               ,
               dulnesse
               ,
               vnchearfulnesse
               ,
               doubts
               ,
               
               and
               the
               euil
               of
               our
               good
               workes
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Arguments
                 of
                 Consolation
              
               
               are
               :
            
             
               1
               There
               are
               differences
               in
               the
               degrees
               of
               the
               age
               of
               Christ
               in
               vs
               Some
               Christians
               are
               but
               weake
               ,
               young
               ones
               ,
               Lambes
               ,
               Babes
               ,
               new
               formed
               ;
               and
               God
               knowes
               it
               ,
               and
               lookes
               for
               no
               more
               from
               such
               ,
               then
               what
               agrees
               to
               their
               age
               .
               Hee
               is
               a
               compassionate
               Father
               ,
               that
               doth
               not
               require
               the
               same
               power
               of
               gifts
               in
               a
               weake
               Christian
               ,
               which
               he
               lookes
               for
               in
               a
               strong
               .
            
             
               2
               It
               should
               much
               ease
               vs
               to
               remember
               ,
               that
               wee
               are
               not
               
               vnder
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               vnder
               Grace
               ,
               Rom.
               6.
               14.
               
               Wee
               are
               deliuered
               from
               the
               rigour
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               God
               now
               doth
               not
               expect
               perfection
               from
               vs
               ,
               nor
               accounts
               vs
               as
               transgressors
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               imperfect
               ,
               but
               hath
               receiued
               vs
               to
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               new
               Couenant
               :
               In
               which
               ,
               perfection
               is
               onely
               required
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               vprightnesse
               
               in
               vs.
               
            
             
               3
               Wee
               may
               be
               very
               weake
               in
               strength
               and
               power
               of
               gifts
               ,
               and
               
               yet
               verie
               fruitfull
               :
               Wee
               may
               doe
               much
               good
               while
               wee
               are
               in
               the
               Infancie
               of
               Grace
               ,
               which
               the
               cōparis●…n
               of
               the
               vine
               ,
               (
               to
               which
               the
               godly
               are
               resembled
               )
               shewes
               .
               The
               Vine
               is
               not
               the
               strongest
               of
               Trees
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               more
               fruitfull
               in
               pleasant
               fruit
               ,
               then
               many
               other
               Trees
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               field
               onely
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Garden
               also
               .
               Now
               the
               godly
               are
               likened
               to
               the
               Vine
               ,
               Esay●…7
               ●…7
               .
               2.
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               all
               their
               weakenes
               not
               withstanding
               ,
               they
               may
               be●…
               aboundant
               in
               pleasing
               fruit
               .
            
             
               4
               The
               goodnesse
               of
               God●…
               nature
               should
               much
               encourage
               and
               
               comfort
               vs
               herein
               :
               And
               so
               if
               wee
               consider
               foure
               prayses
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               He
               is
               gracious
               :
               he
               stands
               
               not
               vpon
               desert
               ,
               we
               may
               
                 buy
                 of
                 him
                 without
                 money
              
               ;
               he
               can
               loue
               vs
               for
               his
               owne
               sake
               ,
               though
               we
               be
               
               able
               no
               way
               to
               pleade
               our
               owne
               merits
               ,
               Esay
               .
               55.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               He
               is
               mercifull
               ,
               yea
               
               
                 mercie
                 pleaseth
                 him
              
               ;
               it
               is
               no
               trouble
               to
               him
               to
               shew
               mercy
               ,
               but
               he
               delighteth
               in
               it
               ,
               Mich.
               7.
               18.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               He
               is
               
                 slow
                 to
                 anger
              
               Infirmities
               
               wil
               not
               prouoke
               him
               to
               wrath
               ;
               hee
               can
               d●…light
               in
               vs
               still
               ,
               though
               we
               haue
               many
               wants
               and
               weakeness●…s
               ,
               Ps.
               ●…05
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Hee
               is
               ready
               to
               forgiue
               .
               
               If●…y
               our
               too
               much
               careles●…sse
               a●…d
               frequencie
               in
               offen●…ing
               he
               be
               ●…eged
               to
               d●…leasure
               ,
               yet
               ●…e
               is
               quickly
               pacified
               ,
               a
               few
               prayers
               and
               teares
               in
               the
               confession
               of
               our
               faults
               will
               turne
               away
               all
               his
               displeas●…re
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               will
               
                 remember
                 our
                 iniquitie●…
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 Psalme
              
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             
               ●…soly
               The
               I●…l
               will
               s●…eng
               then
               his
               own
               worke
               in
               vs
               by
               his
               
               Spi●…it
               ;
               and
               though
               grace
               bee
               but
               in
               th●…
               bu●…
               ,
               yo●…
               
                 his
                 bl●…ssing
                 shall
                 bee
                 upon
                 ●…r
                 bud●…
                 ,
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 gr●…
                 as
                 the
                 will
                 owes
                 planted
                 by
                 
                 the
                 water-courses
                 :
              
               The
               hopes
               of
               increase
               ,
               should
               stay
               vs
               against
               the
               present
               sense
               of
               weakenesse
               ,
               Esay
               44.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               There
               are
               many
               things
               comfortable
               
               to
               bee
               thought
               vpon
               in
               Christ.
               
            
             
               For
               first
               ,
               He
               makes
               account
               to
               
               find
               vs
               sicke
               ,
               and
               sinners
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               expect
               to
               find
               vs
               righteous
               altogether
               :
               
                 Hee
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
                 but
                 sinners
                 to
                 repentance
                 ,
              
               Marke
               2.
               17.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Wee
               haue
               such
               an
               
               High
               Priest
               ,
               as
               knowes
               how
               to
               
                 haue
                 compassion
                 vpon
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 :
                 Hee
                 is
                 touched
                 with
                 our
                 infirmities
                 ,
              
               hee
               doth
               rather
               pitty
               vs
               ,
               then
               hate
               vs
               for
               our
               weakenesses
               ,
               Hebr.
               4.
               15.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               His
               intercession
               couers
               
               our
               infirmities
               .
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 sinne
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 an
                 Aduocate
                 ,
                 euen
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 propitiation
                 for
                 our
                 sins
                 .
              
               He
               takes
               an
               order
               in
               Heauen
               ,
               that
               God
               shall
               not
               bee
               turned
               away
               from
               
               vs
               ,
               he
               makes
               daily
               intercess●…ō
               for
               vs.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               His
               blood
               will
               powerfully
               
               
                 cleanse
                 our
                 conscience
                 from
                 the
                 deadnesse
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 our
                 works
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               9.
               14.
               
            
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               Hee
               is
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
              
               
               righteousnesse
               ,
               &
               that
               is
               his
               name
               by
               which
               hee
               will
               bee
               called
               ,
               Ier.
               23.
               6.
               
               His
               perfect
               righteousnesse
               is
               as
               truly
               ours
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               had
               performed
               it
               our selues
               :
               So
               as
               although
               we
               be
               most
               vnperfect
               in
               our selues
               ,
               yet
               in
               Christ
               God
               can
               find
               no
               fault
               in
               vs
               ,
               nor
               see
               any
               trangression
               :
               though
               our
               sanctification
               be
               spotted
               ,
               yet
               our
               iustification
               hath
               no
               blemish
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               7
               The
               helpes
               God
               hath
               affoorded
               
               vs
               in
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               may
               bee
               some
               ease
               vnto
               vs
               :
               though
               for
               weakenesse
               we
               be
               but
               ●…ambs
               ,
               yet
               God
               hath
               prouided
               for
               vs
               ;
               hee
               hath
               giuen
               vs
               
                 Shepherds
                 to
                 feede
                 vs
              
               ,
               and
               giuen
               them
               a
               charge
               to
               looke
               to
               his
               Lambes
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               his
               Sheepe
               .
               The
               Church
               is
               compared
               
               to
               a
               nurse
               with
               brests
               ,
               and
               we
               haue
               a
               promise
               to
               suck
               out
               of
               the
               brests
               of
               her
               consolations
               ,
               
                 Ierem.
                 23.
                 4.
                 
                 Esay
                 56.
                 11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 Iohn
              
               23.
               19.
               
            
             
               8
               Wee
               should
               especially
               bee
               
               refreshed
               with
               the
               consideration
               of
               diuers
               particular
               fauours
               God
               hath
               assured
               vs
               of
               in
               his
               Word
               :
               as
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               That
               he
               will
               not
               deale
               with
               vs
               after
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               
                 nor
                 reward
                 vs
                 after
                 our
                 iniquities
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               103.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               he
               wil
               
                 spare
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 spareth
                 his
                 sonne
                 that
                 serueth
                 him
                 .
              
               No
               father
               can
               shew
               compassion
               like
               to
               that
               which
               God
               will
               bee
               bound
               to
               shew
               to
               his
               children
               ,
               Mal.
               3.
               17.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 smoking
                 flax
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 quenched
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 bruised
                 reed
                 shall
                 not
                 bee
                 broken
              
               ;
               though
               grace
               were
               in
               vs
               but
               like
               the
               heate
               in
               the
               weeke
               of
               the
               Candle
               when
               the
               light
               is
               out
               ,
               yet
               God
               hath
               taken
               order
               that
               it
               shall
               not
               
               bee
               extinguished
               ,
               Esay
               42.
               3.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               That
               in
               all
               times
               of
               need
               wee
               shall
               haue
               
                 accesse
                 vnto
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
              
               and
               obtaine
               a
               supply
               of
               all
               our
               wants
               ;
               so
               as
               we
               may
               goe
               boldly
               to
               aske
               what
               we
               need
               
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 giuen
                 vs
                 ,
              
               Hebrewes
               4.
               vlt.
               
            
             
               Fifth
               ,
               That
               hee
               will
               accept
               of
               our
               desires
               ,
               and
               our
               will
               to
               doe
               his
               seruice
               shall
               be
               taken
               for
               the
               deed
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               will
               reckon
               of
               so
               much
               good
               to
               be
               done
               by
               vs
               ,
               as
               wee
               desired
               and
               endeuoured
               to
               doe
               :
               our
               workes
               are
               as
               good
               as
               
               wee
               desired
               to
               haue
               them
               to
               be
               :
               The
               preparations
               of
               our
               hearts
               are
               reckoned
               with
               God
               as
               great
               things
               ,
               
                 Esay
                 55.
                 1.
                 
                 Ierem.
                 30.
                 2.
                 2
                 
                 Cor.
              
               8.
               12.
               
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               That
               in
               all
               his
               dealing
               with
               vs
               ,
               he
               will
               vse
               vs
               in
               
                 all
                 compassion
              
               with
               a
               tender
               respect
               of
               our
               weakenesse
               .
               Our
               weeping
               and
               supplication
               shal
               be
               accepted
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               hee
               will
               
                 cause
                 vs
                 
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 a
                 straight
                 way
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 stumble
                 ,
              
               Ier.
               31.
               9.
               
               
                 In
                 all
                 our
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 afflicted
                 .
                 In
                 loue
                 ,
                 in
                 care
                 ,
                 in
                 pittie
                 ,
              
               hee
               will
               
                 redeeme
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 vs
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 old
                 ,
              
               Esay
               63.
               9.
               
               As
               he
               
                 hath
                 borne
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 wombe
                 ,
              
               so
               will
               hee
               bee
               the
               same
               still
               
                 vnto
                 old
                 age
                 ,
                 euen
                 vnto
                 the
                 gray
                 haires
                 .
              
               He
               will
               carry
               vs
               in
               the
               armes
               of
               his
               compassion
               :
               
                 Hee
                 hath
                 made
                 vs
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 beare
                 ,
                 euen
                 he
                 will
                 carry
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 deliuer
                 vs
                 ,
              
               Esay
               46.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               
                 He
                 will
                 gather
                 the
                 Lambes
                 with
                 his
                 armes
                 and
                 carrie
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 bosome
                 ,
                 and
                 gently
                 leade
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 with
                 young
                 ,
                 Esay
              
               40.
               11.
               
            
             
               Seuenthly
               ,
               That
               he
               will
               
                 supply
                 all
                 our
                 necessities
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 his
                 glorie
                 ,
              
               Psa.
               4.
               19.
               
            
             
               Eighthly
               ,
               That
               he
               will
               passe
               by
               our
               meere
               frailties
               ,
               and
               take
               no
               notice
               of
               the
               errours
               of
               our
               liues
               that
               arise
               from
               meere
               infirmities
               ;
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 God
                 like
                 vnto
                 him
                 for
                 passing
                 by
                 transgressions
                 ,
              
               Mich.
               7.
               18.
               
            
             
             
               Ninthly
               ,
               That
               he
               will
               strengthen
               vs
               ,
               and
               make
               vs
               grow
               in
               the
               gifts
               bestowed
               vpon
               vs
               :
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 will
                 bee
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 his
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
              
               Ioel
               3.
               16.
               
               
                 He
                 giueth
                 power
                 to
                 the
                 faint
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 haue
                 no
                 might
                 ,
                 he
                 increaseth
                 strength
                 :
                 they
                 that
                 waite
                 vpon
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 shall
                 renew
                 their
                 strength
                 ,
              
               Esa.
               40.
               29
               ,
               31
               
                 He
                 will
                 be
                 as
                 the
                 dew
              
               to
               his
               people
               .
               
                 They
                 shall
                 grow
                 as
                 the
                 Lilly
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 forth
                 their
                 rootes
                 as
                 Lebanon
                 .
                 Their
                 branches
                 shall
                 spread
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 beautie
                 bee
                 as
                 the
                 Oliue
                 tree
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 smell
                 as
                 Lebanon
                 .
                 They
                 shall
                 reuiue
                 as
                 the
                 Corne
                 ,
                 and
                 grow
                 as
                 the
                 Vine
                 ,
              
               Hosh.
               14.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
            
             
               And
               to
               assure
               all
               this
               ,
               God
               would
               haue
               vs
               to
               know
               that
               hee
               hath
               
                 married
                 vs
                 vnto
                 himselfe
              
               ,
               and
               holds
               himselfe
               tyed
               in
               the
               couenant
               of
               marriage
               with
               all
               kindnesse
               and
               faithfulnesse
               ,
               to
               take
               the
               care
               and
               charge
               of
               vs
               for
               euer
               ,
               Hosh.
               2.
               19.
               
            
             
             
               9.
               
               To
               conclude
               the
               first
               sort
               of
               
               promises
               ,
               what
               knowest
               thou
               what
               God
               may
               bring
               thee
               vnto
               ,
               notwithstanding
               thy
               weaknesse
               ?
               Hee
               can
               make
               thee
               to
               multiply
               as
               the
               bud
               of
               the
               field
               .
               He
               can
               make
               thee
               increase
               and
               waxe
               great
               .
               He
               can
               make
               thee
               
                 attaine
                 vnto
                 excellent
                 ornaments
              
               ,
               Ezech.
               10.
               7.
               
               Since
               thou
               art
               the
               branch
               of
               his
               planting
               ,
               the
               worke
               of
               his
               hand
               ,
               hee
               may
               greatly
               glorifie
               himselfe
               in
               thee
               ,
               so
               
                 as
                 thy
                 little
                 one
                 may
                 be
                 as
                 a
                 thousand
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 small
                 one
                 as
                 a
                 strong
                 Nation
                 .
              
               God
               can
               performe
               it
               in
               his
               due
               time
               ,
               Esay
               60.
               21
               ,
               22.
               
               Though
               thou
               haue
               but
               a
               
                 little
                 strength
              
               ,
               God
               hath
               set
               before
               thee
               such
               
                 an
                 open
                 doore
                 ,
                 as
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 shut
                 :
              
               and
               God
               can
               make
               thee
               stand
               in
               the
               loue
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               without
               denying
               his
               Name
               when
               the
               
                 houre
                 of
                 temptation
                 comes
                 vpon
                 the
                 World
                 ,
              
               and
               many
               of
               great
               vnderstanding
               fall
               ,
               Reu.
               3.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
            
             
               Hitherto
               of
               the
               principall
               consolatiōs
               in
               the
               case
               of
               infirmities
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XII
               .
            
             
               
                 Diuers
                 obiections
                 are
                 answered
                 .
              
            
             
               IT
               followeth
               that
               I
               should
               answer
               certain
               obiections
               which
               do
               vsually
               depresse
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               trouble
               of
               which
               they
               neglect
               the
               former
               consolations
               .
            
             
               Ob.
               Some
               one
               may
               say
               ,
               My
               infirmities
               are
               the
               more
               grieuous
               ,
               because
               I
               find
               affliction
               of
               spirit
               ioyned
               with
               them
               .
               These
               terrors
               and
               passions
               vpon
               my
               heart
               doe
               dismay
               me
               ,
               and
               make
               me
               doubt
               ,
               those
               comforts
               do
               not
               belong
               vnto
               me
               .
            
             
               Sol.
               God
               may
               afflict
               thy
               spirit
               and
               yet
               be
               wel
               pleased
               with
               thee
               ;
               yea
               therfore
               thy
               case
               is
               the
               more
               comfortable
               because
               thou
               feelest
               the
               weight
               and
               burthen
               of
               thy
               sinnes
               ,
               as
               the
               places
               of
               Scripture
               following
               ,
               most
               euidently
               
               and
               comfortably
               shew
               :
               namely
               ,
            
             
               
                 Psalme
                 34.
                 15.
                 
                 The
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 are
                 vpon
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 eares
                 are
                 open
                 vnto
                 their
                 cry
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Math.
                 11.
                 28
                 ,
                 29.
                 
                 Come
                 vnto
                 me
                 all
                 ye
                 that
                 are
                 wearie
                 and
                 heauy
                 laden
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 ease
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Takemy
                 yoke
                 on
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 learne
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 meeke
                 and
                 lowly
                 in
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 find
                 rest
                 vnto
                 your
                 soules
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ierem.
                 31.
                 25.
                 
                 For
                 I
                 haue
                 satiate
                 the
                 wearie
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 haue
                 replenished
                 euery
                 sorrowfull
                 soule
                 .
                 And
                 their
                 soule
                 shall
                 bee
                 as
                 a
                 watered
                 garden
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 haue
                 no
                 more
                 sorrow
                 :
              
               the
               latter
               part
               of
               the
               12.
               verse
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Esay
                 63.
                 9.
                 
                 In
                 all
                 their
                 troubles
                 he
                 was
                 troubled
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Angel
                 of
                 his
                 presence
                 saued
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 his
                 loue
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 mercy
                 hee
                 redeemed
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 bare
                 them
                 and
                 carried
                 them
                 alwaies
                 continually
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Psalm
                 31.
                 21
                 ,
                 22.
                 
                 Blessed
                 be
                 the
                 
                 Lord
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 hath
                 shewed
                 his
                 maruellous
                 kindnesse
                 towards
                 mee
                 in
                 a
                 strong
                 Citie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Though
                 I
                 said
                 in
                 my
                 haste
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 thy
                 sight
                 ;
                 yet
                 thou
                 heardest
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 my
                 prayer
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 cryed
                 vnto
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               Psal.
               103.
               9.
               
               
                 He
                 will
                 not
                 alwayes
                 chide
                 ,
                 neither
                 keepe
                 his
                 anger
                 for
                 euer
                 .
              
            
             
               Ob.
               But
               I
               offend
               daily
               .
            
             
               Sol.
               That
               is
               cleerely
               answered
               in
               Gods
               promise
               :
               For
               he
               saith
               ,
               he
               
                 will
                 multiply
                 pardon
              
               ,
               or
               abundantly
               pardon
               ,
               Esay
               55.
               7.
               
            
             
               Ob.
               But
               I
               find
               I
               grow
               worse
               then
               I
               haue
               beene
               ,
               my
               heart
               is
               much
               out
               of
               order
               .
            
             
               Sol.
               If
               there
               be
               an
               heart
               in
               thee
               desirous
               to
               returne
               ;
               there
               is
               comfort
               also
               against
               this
               distresse
               .
               The
               Lord
               will
               heale
               
                 thy
                 backe-stiding
              
               ,
               if
               thou
               
                 take
                 vnto
                 thee
                 words
              
               to
               confesse
               thy
               falling
               away
               ,
               
                 Hosh.
                 14.
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 Behold
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 )
                 I
                 will
                 bring
                 it
                 health
                 and
                 cure
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 cure
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 reueale
                 vnto
                 them
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 peace
                 and
                 truth
                 ,
              
               Ieremie
               33.
               6.
               
               There
               is
               
                 healing
                 in
                 the
                 wings
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 yee
                 shall
                 goe
                 forth
                 and
                 grow
                 vp
                 as
                 the
                 Calues
                 of
                 the
                 Stall
                 ,
              
               Malachy
               4.
               2.
               
            
             
               Ob.
               But
               I
               am
               extremely
               burthened
               with
               my
               ignorance
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               continuall
               grieuance
               vnto
               mee
               .
            
             
               Sol.
               There
               are
               many
               comforts
               against
               ignorance
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               a
               speciall
               promise
               of
               
               God
               in
               the
               new
               Couenant
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 will
                 write
                 his
                 Laws
                 in
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 will
                 make
                 thee
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               Thou
               maist
               goe
               boldly
               to
               the
               Throne
               of
               Grace
               ,
               to
               beg
               further
               illumination
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God.
               This
               is
               one
               of
               the
               suits
               God
               cannot
               deny
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               God
               hath
               promised
               to
               
                 leade
                 thee
                 by
                 a
                 way
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 knowne
                 :
              
               Hee
               will
               preserue
               thee
               by
               his
               knowledge
               ,
               though
               thou
               bee
               vnacquainted
               with
               the
               way
               
               thy selfe
               .
               He
               that
               lede
               his
               people
               from
               Babel
               to
               Sion
               ,
               when
               they
               scarce
               knew
               a
               foote
               of
               that
               long
               way
               ,
               wil
               leade
               thee
               in
               the
               straite
               way
               ,
               from
               Earth
               to
               Heauen
               ,
               if
               thou
               seeke
               a
               way
               of
               God
               as
               they
               did
               ,
               Esay
               42.
               16.
               
            
             
               3
               We
               haue
               such
               an
               
                 High
                 Priest
                 as
                 knowes
                 how
                 to
                 haue
                 compassion
                 on
                 the
                 ignorant
                 .
              
               He
               that
               required
               that
               propertie
               of
               the
               High
               Priest
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               will
               much
               more
               expresse
               it
               himselfe
               ,
               Hebrewes
               5.
               1
               ,
               3.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               This
               must
               be
               thy
               glory
               ,
               and
               the
               crowne
               of
               reioycing
               ,
               that
               though
               thou
               be
               ignorant
               of
               many
               things
               ,
               yet
               thou
               
                 knowest
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
              
               crucified
               ,
               and
               
                 this
                 is
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 Iohn
              
               17.
               3.
               
            
             
               5
               The
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               are
               ours
               ,
               and
               therefore
               if
               wee
               attend
               vpon
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               continue
               in
               it
               ,
               we
               shal
               know
               the
               truth
               :
               their
               instructions
               shall
               bee
               daily
               distilled
               into
               thy
               heart
               like
               drops
               of
               raine
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               322
               ,
               23.
               
            
             
             
               6
               
                 The
                 anointing
                 thou
                 hast
                 receiued
                 ,
                 shall
                 teach
                 thee
                 all
                 needfull
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 leade
                 thee
                 into
                 all
                 truth
                 ,
                 1
                 Iohn
              
               2.
               27.
               
            
             
               7
               There
               is
               a
               seed
               of
               heauenly
               doctrine
               cast
               into
               thy
               heart
               ,
               
                 which
                 shall
                 euen
                 remaine
              
               in
               thee
               .
               It
               is
               indelible
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               blotted
               out
               ,
               1
               Iohn
               3.
               9.
               
            
             
               8
               Lastly
               ,
               Knowledge
               is
               the
               gift
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               as
               wee
               know
               that
               he
               is
               come
               ,
               so
               
                 we
                 beleeue
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 giue
                 vs
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 his
                 Sonne
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 and
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 I
                 Iohn
              
               5.
               20.
               
            
             
               Ob.
               But
               we
               want
               or
               haue
               lost
               the
               meanes
               of
               knowledge
               ;
               our
               Teachers
               are
               taken
               frem
               vs.
               
            
             
               Sol.
               It
               is
               true
               ;
               
                 Where
                 vision
                 faileth
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 faint
                 ,
              
               but
               yet
               :
            
             
               1
               After
               God
               
                 hath
                 giuen
                 you
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 affliction
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 aduersity
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 restore
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 restraine
                 instruction
                 ,
              
               
               Esay
               30.
               20.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Though
               thou
               see
               no
               way
               of
               helpe
               ,
               yet
               thou
               knowest
               not
               how
               God
               can
               prouide
               :
               
                 He
                 can
                 open
                 Riuers
                 on
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 mountaines
                 ,
              
               and
               he
               maketh
               the
               wildernesse
               a
               standing
               poole
               ,
               when
               his
               people
               thirst
               and
               cry
               vnto
               him
               ,
               Esay
               41.
               17.
               18.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               If
               ordinary
               meanes
               faile
               and
               bee
               denied
               ,
               God
               will
               then
               supply
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               &
               make
               that
               meanes
               which
               is
               left
               ,
               to
               suffice
               for
               thy
               preseruation
               and
               building
               vp
               ,
               Philip.
               1.
               19.
               
            
             
               Now
               that
               there
               may
               bee
               the
               more
               abundant
               support
               vnto
               our
               hearts
               in
               this
               case
               of
               infirmities
               ,
               I
               will
               open
               two
               places
               of
               Scripture
               that
               doe
               meet
               with
               the
               most
               obiections
               of
               our
               hearts
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               Exodus
               34.
               6
               ,
               7.
               where
               the
               Lord
               proclaimeth
               the
               
               goodnesse
               of
               his
               nature
               ,
               that
               all
               men
               may
               take
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               giue
               him
               the
               praise
               of
               his
               rich
               grace
               ,
               where
               hee
               so
               describeth
               
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               titles
               hee
               giueth
               an
               answer
               to
               many
               obiections
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               If
               thou
               say
               ,
               thy
               infirmities
               may
               alienate
               the
               Lord
               from
               thee
               :
            
             
               He
               answers
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               Iehouah
               ,
               alwayes
               the
               same
               ,
               vnchangeable
               .
               Hee
               will
               not
               alter
               his
               loue
               towards
               thee
               ,
               but
               loue
               thee
               to
               the
               end
               :
               and
               for
               the
               more
               assurance
               ,
               he
               repeated
               that
               title
               twice
               ,
               because
               he
               knowes
               ,
               we
               most
               doubt
               of
               that
               ,
               and
               haue
               most
               need
               to
               be
               succoured
               with
               that
               argument
               ,
               as
               the
               foundation
               of
               all
               our
               comfort
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               thou
               say
               ,
               thou
               hast
               strong
               inclination
               to
               sinne
               ,
               or
               strange
               temptations
               ,
               or
               great
               impediments
               ,
               or
               many
               aduersaries
               and
               discouragements
               :
            
             
               Hee
               answers
               ,
               that
               hee
               is
               God
               ,
               or
               strong
               ;
               to
               signifie
               that
               nothing
               shall
               hinder
               the
               worke
               of
               his
               grace
               towards
               thee
               ,
               but
               hee
               will
               keepe
               thee
               by
               his
               power
               ,
               
               and
               maketh
               his
               grace
               sufficient
               for
               thee
               .
            
             
               3
               If
               thou
               say
               ,
               Hee
               is
               of
               pure
               eyes
               ,
               and
               cannot
               but
               discerne
               thy
               faults
               ,
               and
               sinne
               is
               sinne
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               :
            
             
               He
               answers
               ,
               That
               he
               is
               mercifull
               .
            
             
               4
               If
               thou
               say
               ,
               Thou
               deseruest
               no
               such
               mercy
               :
            
             
               He
               answers
               ,
               That
               he
               is
               gracious
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               stand
               vpon
               desert
               :
               He
               will
               shew
               mercy
               ,
               not
               because
               thou
               art
               good
               ,
               but
               because
               he
               is
               good
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               If
               thou
               say
               ,
               The
               daily
               repeating
               and
               renewing
               of
               thy
               sinnes
               may
               prouoke
               him
               ,
               though
               hee
               be
               mercifull
               and
               gracious
               .
            
             
               He
               answers
               ,
               That
               hee
               is
               long-suffering
               .
            
             
               6
               If
               thou
               say
               ,
               Thou
               hast
               many
               defects
               and
               wants
               to
               bee
               supplyed
               :
            
             
               He
               answers
               ,
               That
               he
               is
               
                 full
                 of
                 goodnesse
              
               .
            
             
               7
               It
               thou
               say
               ,
               Thou
               art
               ashamed
               
               of
               thy
               ignorance
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               then
               can
               be
               conceiued
               .
            
             
               Hee
               answers
               ,
               That
               he
               is
               
                 abundant
                 in
                 truth
              
               to
               supply
               thy
               defects
               ,
               and
               to
               performe
               his
               promise
               ,
               though
               thou
               haue
               but
               a
               little
               faith
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               If
               thou
               say
               ,
               Thou
               doest
               beleeue
               that
               God
               is
               all
               this
               vnto
               some
               men
               ;
               and
               that
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               Dauid
               ,
               and
               others
               that
               were
               in
               great
               fauour
               with
               God
               ,
               haue
               found
               all
               this
               :
               But
               for
               thy selfe
               ,
               thou
               art
               so
               vile
               a
               creature
               ,
               and
               so
               meane
               a
               person
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               not
               for
               thee
               to
               expect
               such
               great
               things
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               He
               answers
               ,
               That
               hee
               
                 keepes
                 mercy
                 for
                 thousands
              
               .
               He
               hath
               not
               spent
               all
               vpon
               Dauid
               ,
               or
               the
               Patriarks
               ,
               or
               Prophets
               ,
               or
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               Martyrs
               ,
               or
               Ministers
               ;
               but
               he
               hath
               an
               Ocean
               of
               goodnesse
               still
               to
               be
               shewed
               ,
               without
               respect
               of
               persons
               ,
               to
               al
               that
               come
               vnto
               him
               for
               mercy
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               If
               thou
               yet
               say
               ,
               Thou
               art
               
               guiltie
               of
               diuers
               sorts
               of
               sinnes
               and
               that
               it
               is
               not
               one
               offence
               onely
               ,
               but
               many
               that
               lye
               vpon
               thee
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               such
               as
               thou
               darest
               not
               name
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               vile
               .
            
             
               He
               answers
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 forgiues
                 iniquitie
                 ,
                 transgression
                 ,
                 and
                 sinne
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               sorts
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               of
               nature
               ,
               of
               weaknes
               ,
               or
               of
               presumption
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               If
               any
               other
               should
               say
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               doctrine
               of
               liberty
               ,
               and
               may
               embolden
               men
               to
               sinne
               :
            
             
               Hee
               answers
               to
               that
               ,
               hee
               will
               by
               no
               meanes
               cleare
               the
               wicked
               ,
               those
               are
               fauours
               onely
               hee
               will
               declare
               to
               the
               penitent
               ,
               that
               are
               weary
               of
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               would
               faine
               ●…ffend
               no
               more
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               second
               place
               is
               ,
               Ezek.
               
               36.
               25.
               to
               the
               37.
               where
               many
               obiections
               are
               euidently
               answered
               ,
               the
               consolations
               being
               fitted
               of
               purpose
               ,
               so
               as
               euery
               word
               almost
               preuents
               some
               doubt
               might
               arise
               in
               mens
               minds
               :
               as
            
             
             
               1.
               
               Ob.
               I
               am
               exceeding
               lothsome
               ,
               and
               a
               creature
               extremely
               filthy
               in
               respect
               of
               my
               sinnes
               .
            
             
               
                 Sol.
                 I
                 will
                 powre
                 cleane
                 water
                 vpon
                 you
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               will
               wash
               your
               soules
               in
               the
               fountaine
               of
               my
               grace
               ,
               and
               both
               forgiue
               you
               ,
               and
               sanctifie
               you
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Ob.
               Oh
               it
               cannot
               bee
               that
               any
               meanes
               should
               doe
               me
               good
               ,
               I
               am
               so
               totally
               defiled
               .
            
             
               
                 Sol.
                 Ye
                 shall
                 be
                 cleane
              
               :
               it
               is
               easie
               for
               God
               to
               cleanse
               vs
               ,
               it
               is
               our
               owne
               vnbeleefe
               hinders
               vs
               :
               God
               hath
               promised
               our
               cleansing
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Ob.
               O
               but
               my
               sins
               are
               great
               and
               grosse
               sinnes
               ,
               I
               haue
               offended
               more
               grieuously
               then
               other
               men
               .
            
             
               
                 Sol.
                 From
                 your
                 Idols
                 and
                 from
                 your
                 filthinesse
                 will
                 I
                 cleanse
                 you
              
               ;
               though
               thy
               sinnes
               were
               as
               great
               as
               idolatry
               in
               the
               first
               Table
               ,
               or
               whoredome
               in
               the
               second
               ,
               yet
               God
               can
               forgiue
               and
               sanctifie
               thee
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Ob.
               But
               my
               nature
               is
               so
               bad
               ,
               
               that
               if
               I
               were
               forgiuen
               ,
               I
               should
               off●…nd
               againe
               .
            
             
               
                 Sol.
                 A
                 new
                 heart
                 will
                 I
                 giue
                 thee
              
               ;
               Where
               God
               forgiues
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               he
               giues
               vs
               another
               disposition
               ,
               and
               change
               our
               natures
               ,
               verse
               26.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               Ob.
               O
               ,
               but
               I
               am
               so
               ignorant
               I
               cannot
               but
               offend
               .
            
             
               
                 Sol.
                 A
                 new
                 spirit
                 will
                 I
                 put
                 within
                 you
              
               ;
               Hee
               will
               giue
               vs
               vnderstanding
               and
               wisedome
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Ob.
               But
               I
               am
               so
               dull
               and
               hard-hearted
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               not
               sensible
               of
               my
               owne
               distresse
               and
               wants
               ,
               and
               cannot
               bee
               affected
               with
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               goodnesse
               or
               promises
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 Sol.
                 I
                 will
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 stony
                 heart
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 body
              
               ;
               God
               will
               cure
               vs
               of
               hardnesse
               of
               heart
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Ob.
               But
               if
               my
               heart
               were
               softned
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               had
               some
               feeling
               ,
               it
               would
               grow
               hard
               and
               senslesse
               againe
               .
            
             
               
                 Sol.
                 I
                 will
                 giue
                 you
                 an
                 heart
                 of
                 flesh
                 .
              
            
             
             
               8.
               
               Ob.
               O
               ,
               but
               if
               all
               this
               were
               done
               for
               me
               ,
               yet
               I
               know
               not
               how
               to
               order
               my selfe
               ,
               and
               what
               to
               do
               to
               goe
               on
               in
               a
               religious
               course
               of
               life
               .
            
             
               
                 Sol.
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 my
                 Spirit
                 within
                 you
                 ,
              
               verse
               27.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               Ob.
               If
               the
               Lord
               do
               giue
               me
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               yet
               I
               feare
               I
               shall
               not
               be
               ruled
               by
               it
               ,
               but
               offend
               and
               grieue
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               through
               ignorance
               and
               want
               of
               strength
               .
            
             
               
                 Sol.
                 I
                 will
                 cause
                 you
                 to
                 keepe
                 my
                 statutes
                 ,
                 and
                 yee
                 shall
                 keepe
                 my
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 them
                 .
              
               The
               Lord
               will
               worke
               our
               workes
               for
               vs
               ,
               and
               teach
               vs
               to
               obey
               ,
               and
               giue
               vs
               power
               to
               doe
               what
               hee
               commandeth
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Ob.
               I
               finde
               a
               maruailous
               vnfitnesse
               in
               the
               very
               things
               of
               my
               outward
               estate
               .
            
             
               
                 Sol.
                 Yee
                 shall
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 land
              
               ;
               the
               Lord
               will
               blesse
               vs
               in
               outward
               things
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               spirituall
               .
            
             
             
               11.
               
               Ob.
               But
               when
               I
               come
               to
               vse
               the
               creatures
               ,
               me
               thinks
               I
               see
               such
               vnworthinesse
               in
               my
               s●…e
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               almost
               afraid
               to
               meddle
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Sol.
                 I
                 gaue
                 the
                 land
                 to
                 your
                 fathers
                 :
              
               you
               hold
               these
               outward
               blessings
               ,
               not
               by
               your
               deserts
               ,
               but
               by
               my
               gift
               ;
               and
               my
               gift
               is
               ancient
               ,
               I
               bostowed
               these
               things
               on
               your
               fathers
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Ob.
               It
               may
               be
               so
               ;
               our
               fathers
               were
               in
               couenant
               with
               God
               and
               more
               eminent
               men
               ,
               and
               more
               worthy
               then
               we
               .
            
             
               
                 Sol.
                 Ye
                 shall
                 be
                 my
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 your
                 God
              
               ;
               Gods
               couenant
               of
               grace
               is
               with
               the
               fathers
               ,
               and
               their
               generations
               after
               them
               ▪
               if
               he
               haue
               bene
               the
               fathers
               God
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               thy
               God
               also
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               be
               of
               his
               people
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Ob.
               O
               ,
               but
               I
               finde
               such
               daily
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               polluted
               in
               euery
               thing
               I
               do
               :
               I
               am
               many
               waies
               vncleane
               .
            
             
               
                 Sol.
                 I
                 will
                 also
                 saue
                 you
                 from
                 
                 your
                 vncleannesse
                 .
              
               God
               will
               multiply
               pardon
               ,
               he
               will
               forgiue
               vs
               ,
               and
               comfort
               vs
               against
               our
               sinnes
               after
               calling
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Ob.
               But
               how
               shall
               I
               beleeue
               all
               this
               ?
               for
               I
               see
               ,
               God
               hath
               plagued
               vs
               by
               famine
               ,
               scourged
               vs
               with
               great
               want
               ,
               which
               still
               lies
               vpon
               vs.
               
            
             
               
                 Sol.
                 I
                 will
                 call
                 for
                 the
                 corne
                 ,
                 and
                 increase
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 no
                 more
                 famine
                 vpon
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 multiply
                 the
                 fruite
                 of
                 the
                 trees
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               15.
               
               Ob.
               But
               there
               is
               no
               condition
               on
               our
               part
               ?
            
             
               Sol.
               Yes
               ,
               for
               all
               this
               shall
               bee
               done
               vnto
               you
               ,
               
                 when
                 you
                 remember
                 your
                 owne
                 euill
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 doings
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 lothe
                 your selues
                 for
                 your
                 iniquities
                 and
                 for
                 your
                 abominations
                 .
              
               These
               comforts
               belong
               to
               vs
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               throughly
               displeased
               with
               our selues
               for
               our
               faults
               .
               And
               besides
               ,
               
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 must
                 the
                 Lord
                 be
                 sought
                 vnto
              
               ;
               we
               shall
               obtaine
               all
               ,
               
               or
               any
               of
               these
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               aske
               first
               ,
               verse
               31.
               37.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
               .
            
             
               
                 Shewing
                 how
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 may
                 comfort
                 himselfe
                 against
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 falling
                 away
                 .
              
            
             
               HItherto
               of
               the
               comforts
               against
               our
               daily
               infirmities
               .
               The
               consolations
               against
               the
               feare
               of
               our
               falling
               away
               follow
               .
            
             
               We
               may
               three
               wayes
               comfort
               our selues
               against
               this
               feare
               ,
               namely
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               God
               ,
               or
               Christ
               ,
               or
               our selues
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               God
               there
               are
               two
               things
               of
               excellent
               obseruation
               ,
               both
               of
               them
               exprest
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               vndertaken
               to
               preserue
               vs
               from
               falling
               away
               .
               The
               second
               shewes
               vs
               distinctly
               ,
               how
               he
               will
               
               performe
               this
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               keepe
               vs
               from
               falling
               away
               ,
               wee
               haue
               foure
               things
               to
               assure
               vs.
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 God
              
               directly
               
               to
               that
               end
               :
               for
               he
               assures
               vs
               ,
               that
               
                 his
                 Elect
                 shall
                 enioy
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 labour
                 in
                 vaine
                 ,
              
               Esay
               65.
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               
                 The
                 smoking
                 weeke
                 shall
                 not
                 bee
                 quenched
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 bruised
                 reed
                 broken
                 ,
              
               Esay
               42.
               3.
               
               
                 Not
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 shall
                 bee
                 lacking
              
               in
               the
               whole
               flocke
               ,
               Ierem.
               23.
               4.
               
               
                 God
                 will
                 build
                 them
                 .
                 and
                 not
                 plucke
                 them
                 downe
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 plant
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 pull
                 them
                 vp
                 ,
              
               Ier.
               24.
               6.
               
               
                 He
                 will
                 confirme
                 vs
              
               ,
               in
               and
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 bee
              
               
               
                 blamelesse
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 is
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 called
                 vs
                 to
                 the
                 fellowship
                 of
                 his
                 Sonne
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               
                 Decree
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               
               concerning
               which
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 God
                 remaineth
                 sure
                 :
                 hee
                 knowe●…h
                 who
                 
                 are
                 his
                 .
              
               Though
               Hymeneus
               and
               Philetus
               fall
               away
               ,
               yet
               none
               that
               call
               vpon
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               depart
               from
               iniquity
               ,
               can
               euer
               be
               lost
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               19.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               attributes
               of
               God
               :
               
               and
               so
               there
               bee
               three
               things
               in
               God
               may
               wonderfully
               settle
               vs
               against
               this
               feare
               .
               The
               one
               is
               
                 his
                 faithfulnesse
              
               .
               The
               other
               is
               
                 his
                 power
              
               .
               The
               third
               is
               
                 his
                 immutable
                 loue
              
               :
               All
               three
               are
               laid
               to
               pawne
               for
               the
               performance
               of
               this
               preseruation
               ,
               &
               so
               pleaded
               in
               Scripture
               .
               For
               his
               faithfulnesse
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               thence
               concludes
               ,
               that
               the
               
               godly
               shall
               bee
               confirmed
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               as
               was
               alleadged
               before
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               1.
               8
               ,
               6.
               and
               so
               he
               reasoneth
               writing
               to
               the
               Thessalonians
               :
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 stablish
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 keepe
                 you
                 from
                 euill
                 ,
                 2
                 Thess.
              
               3.
               3.
               
               And
               of
               the
               power
               of
               God
               these
               places
               speake
               ,
               
                 we
                 are
              
               
               
                 kept
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 saluation
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 5.
                 
                 I
                 know
              
               (
               saith
               )
               
                 Paul
                 whom
                 I
                 haue
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 
                 perswaded
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 keepe
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 committed
                 to
                 him
                 against
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 12.
                 
                 Now
                 vnto
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 keepe
                 you
                 from
                 falling
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Iude
                 )
                 and
                 to
                 preserue
                 you
                 faultlesse
                 before
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 with
                 exceeding
                 ioy
                 :
                 to
                 the
                 onely
                 wise
                 God
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 be
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 maiestie
                 ,
                 dominion
                 ,
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 now
                 and
                 euer
                 ,
                 Iud.
              
               24.
               
               And
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               
               that
               it
               is
               vnchangeable
               ,
               there
               is
               apparent
               proofe
               ,
               
                 Whom
                 he
                 loueth
                 ,
                 he
                 loueth
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 Iohn
              
               13.
               1.
               so
               as
               we
               may
               bee
               confident
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               
                 hee
                 which
                 hath
                 begun
                 a
                 good
                 worke
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 will
                 performe
                 it
                 till
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Philip.
              
               1.
               6.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               wee
               haue
               the
               seale
               of
               
               God
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               giuen
               vs
               earnest
               ,
               that
               we
               shal
               certainly
               enioy
               the
               inheritance
               purchased
               for
               vs.
               And
               thus
               euery
               one
               that
               beleueth
               ,
               is
               
                 sealed
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 of
                 promise
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               
                 our
                 earnest
                 ,
                 Eph.
              
               1.
               14
               ,
               15.
               and
               therefore
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               established
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               1.
               22.
               
            
             
             
               Now
               for
               the
               second
               ;
               If
               any
               aske
               how
               God
               will
               doe
               this
               ?
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               the
               Scripture
               shewes
               how
               this
               will
               be
               performed
               thus
               :
               For
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 cast
                 off
                 his
                 people
                 ,
              
               
               he
               will
               neuer
               forsake
               his
               inheritance
               ,
               Psal.
               94.
               14.
               1
               
               Sam.
               12.
               22.
               
               
                 For
                 the
                 Lord
                 loueth
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 and
                 forsaketh
                 not
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 preserued
                 for
                 ●…uer
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               37.
               28.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 God
                 will
                 put
                 his
                 feare
                 into
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 depart
                 from
                 him
                 :
              
               For
               this
               is
               his
               Couenant
               with
               his
               people
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 turne
                 away
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 them
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 will
                 put
                 his
                 feare
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 depart
                 from
                 him
                 ,
              
               Ier.
               32.
               40
               ,
               41.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               To
               make
               all
               the
               surer
               ,
               he
               
                 will
                 put
                 his
                 Spirit
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 leade
                 them
                 into
                 all
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 keepe
                 his
                 statutes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 doe
                 them
                 ,
              
               Iohn
               14.
               
               Ezech.
               36.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               He
               will
               vphold
               them
               ,
               and
               order
               their
               wayes
               ,
               and
               keepe
               
               their
               feet
               ,
               that
               they
               fall
               not
               .
               
                 The
                 steps
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 are
                 ordered
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 delighteth
                 in
                 his
                 way
                 :
                 Though
                 he
                 fall
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 vtterly
                 bee
                 cast
                 downe
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 vpholdeth
                 him
                 with
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               37.
               23
               ,
               24.
               
               
                 He
                 holdeth
                 our
                 soule
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 suffereth
                 not
                 our
                 feet
                 to
                 bee
                 moued
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               66.
               9.
               
               
                 He
                 will
                 keepe
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
              
               1
               Sam.
               2.
               9.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               God
               will
               worke
               their
               workes
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               continually
               assist
               them
               with
               his
               presence
               ,
               and
               blessings
               ,
               
                 Esa.
                 26.
                 
                 Ezech.
                 36.
                 
                 Phil.
              
               2.
               13.
               
               And
               thus
               the
               comforts
               that
               we
               may
               gather
               from
               God.
               
            
             
               Now
               secondly
               ,
               in
               Christ
               there
               
               are
               three
               things
               may
               minister
               much
               establishment
               in
               our
               harts
               against
               this
               feare
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               His
               intercession
               :
               hee
               hath
               specially
               prayed
               for
               vs
               ,
               that
               God
               
               would
               
                 keepe
                 vs
                 from
                 euill
              
               ,
               Iohn
               17.
               and
               therefore
               is
               
                 able
                 to
                 saue
                 vs
                 to
                 the
                 vttermost
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 euer
                 liueth
                 to
                 make
                 intercession
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               7.
               15.
               
            
             
             
               2.
               
               The
               consideration
               of
               his
               office
               
               herein
               .
               It
               is
               his
               worke
               to
               be
               Omega
               as
               well
               as
               Alpha
               ;
               to
               bee
               the
               finisher
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               author
               of
               it
               :
               He
               is
               the
               end
               as
               well
               as
               the
               beginning
               ,
               
                 Reuel
                 .
                 21.
                 6.
                 
                 Heb.
              
               12.
               2.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               power
               of
               Christ.
               None
               
               
                 can
                 take
                 vs
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
              
               Iohn
               10.
               and
               as
               was
               said
               before
               ,
               
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 saue
                 vs
                 to
                 the
                 vttermost
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               7.
               25.
               
            
             
               Thus
               of
               the
               consideration
               of
               Christ
               also
               .
            
             
               Now
               thirdly
               ,
               in
               our selues
               wee
               
               may
               looke
               vpon
               three
               things
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               in
               the
               estate
               of
               grace
               .
            
             
               For
               first
               ,
               we
               
                 are
                 borne
                 againe
                 to
                 a
                 liuely
                 hope
                 of
                 an
                 immorall
                 inheritance
                 reserued
                 for
                 vs
                 in
                 heauen
                 :
              
               Our
               new
               birth
               intitles
               vs
               to
               heauen
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               kept
               for
               vs
               ,
               and
               our
               
                 hope
                 is
                 liuely
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
              
               1.
               3.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 our
                 seed
                 abideth
                 in
                 vs
              
               :
               It
               cannot
               be
               blotted
               out
               .
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 is
                 borne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 sinneth
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 seed
                 remaineth
                 in
                 him
                 ,
              
               
               1
               Iohn
               3.
               9.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 eternall
                 life
              
               is
               begun
               in
               vs
               ,
               Iohn
               17.
               3.
               
               Now
               if
               it
               be
               life
               eternall
               ,
               how
               can
               it
               end
               ?
               How
               can
               we
               fall
               away
               from
               it
               ?
               Naturall
               life
               may
               end
               ,
               but
               Splrituall
               life
               can
               neuer
               end
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIIII
               .
            
             
               
                 Promises
                 that
                 concerne
                 Prayer
                 .
              
            
             
               HItherto
               of
               Promises
               that
               concerne
               affliction
               .
               And
               in
               as
               much
               as
               my
               purpose
               was
               but
               to
               fence
               the
               godly
               man
               (
               settled
               in
               his
               iustification
               )
               against
               the
               grieuances
               which
               might
               befall
               him
               in
               respect
               of
               afflictions
               ,
               during
               the
               time
               of
               his
               pilgrimage
               here
               ,
               I
               shall
               end
               with
               the
               discourse
               of
               those
               promises
               :
               sauing
               that
               I
               will
               giue
               a
               taste
               of
               the
               last
               sort
               of
               promise
               ,
               viz.
               such
               as
               are
               encouragements
               to
               holy
               graces
               or
               duties
               .
            
             
             
               I
               will
               not
               instance
               in
               the
               promises
               made
               to
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               meeknesse
               ,
               to
               such
               as
               seeke
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               loue
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               :
               but
               onely
               I
               wil
               open
               the
               promises
               made
               to
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               and
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               Christians
               are
               most
               troubled
               about
               their
               prayers
               .
            
             
               The
               promises
               that
               concerne
               
               prayer
               ,
               may
               be
               referred
               to
               three
               heads
               ;
               For
               either
               they
               are
               such
               as
               assure
               vs
               that
               God
               will
               heare
               the
               prayers
               of
               his
               seruants
               ;
               or
               they
               shew
               vs
               ,
               what
               in
               prayer
               he
               will
               heare
               :
               or
               else
               they
               describe
               the
               wonderfull
               goodnesse
               of
               God
               in
               the
               manner
               how
               he
               wil
               heare
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               will
               certainly
               heare
               prayer
               ,
               these
               places
               of
               Scripture
               doe
               most
               comfortably
               assure
               vs.
               
            
             
               Esay
               58.
               9.
               
               
                 Then
                 shalt
                 thou
                 call
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 answer
                 :
                 thou
                 shalt
                 cry
                 ,
                 &
                 he
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 Here
                 I
                 am
                 .
              
            
             
               Math.
               21.
               22.
               
               
                 And
                 whatsoeuer
                 ye
                 shall
                 aske
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 if
                 ye
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 
                 ye
                 shall
                 receiue
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               Iohn
               14.
               13.
               
               
                 And
                 whatsoeuer
                 ye
                 aske
                 in
                 my
                 name
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 I
                 doe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Father
                 may
                 be
                 glorified
                 in
                 the
                 Sonne
                 .
              
            
             
               1
               Iohn
               5.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 assurance
                 that
                 wee
                 haue
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 w●…
                 aske
                 any
                 thing
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 he
                 heareth
                 vs.
                 
              
            
             
               And
               if
               we
               know
               that
               he
               heareth
               vs
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               we
               aske
               ,
               we
               know
               that
               we
               haue
               the
               Petitions
               that
               wee
               haue
               desired
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               Iob
               22.
               27.
               
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 make
                 thy
                 prayer
                 vnto
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 hee
                 shall
                 heare
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 render
                 thy
                 vowes
                 .
              
            
             
               Iob
               33.
               26.
               
               
                 He
                 shall
                 pray
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 fauourable
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 see
                 his
                 face
                 with
                 ioy
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 will
                 render
                 vnto
                 man
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 .
              
            
             
               Psal.
               34.
               15
               ,
               17.
               
               
                 The
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 are
                 vpon
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 eares
                 are
                 open
                 vnto
                 their
                 cry
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               righteous
               cry
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               heareth
               them
               ,
               and
               deliuereth
               them
               
               out
               of
               their
               troubles
               .
            
             
               
                 Psal.
                 50.
                 15.
                 
                 Call
                 vpon
                 mee
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 trouble
                 ,
                 so
                 will
                 I
                 deliuer
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shall
                 glorisie
                 mee
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Iohn
                 15.
                 16.
                 
                 That
                 whatsoeuer
                 ye
                 shall
                 aske
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 in
                 my
                 name
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 giue
                 it
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Iohn
                 16.
                 23.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 shall
                 ye
                 aske
                 me
                 nothing
                 :
                 Verily
                 ,
                 verily
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 ye
                 aske
                 the
                 Father
                 in
                 my
                 name
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 giue
                 it
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               the
               second
               ,
               it
               may
               much
               comfort
               vs
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               that
               God
               will
               not
               onely
               heare
               our
               praiers
               in
               generall
               ,
               but
               our
               voice
               ,
               Psal.
               5.
               3.
               
               Our
               very
               desires
               ,
               Psal.
               10.
               17.
               
               Our
               teares
               ,
               Psalme
               29.
               12
               
               The
               very
               naming
               of
               Christ
               shall
               not
               be
               done
               without
               regard
               ,
               2.
               
               Tim.
               2.
               19.
               
               Our
               groaning
               ,
               Psal.
               102.
               20.
               
               When
               we
               are
               destitute
               of
               words
               to
               expresse
               our selues
               ,
               our
               groaning
               ,
               our
               teares
               ,
               yea
               the
               very
               desires
               of
               our
               hearts
               is
               an
               effectuall
               prayer
               to
               God.
               He
               doth
               not
               looke
               what
               wee
               doe
               say
               ,
               
               but
               what
               wee
               would
               say
               .
               If
               we
               come
               like
               little
               children
               ,
               and
               but
               name
               our
               Fathers
               name
               ,
               and
               cry
               ,
               making
               moane
               ,
               it
               shall
               bee
               heard
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               in
               the
               third
               point
               appeares
               the
               wonder
               of
               his
               compassion
               :
               For
            
             
               1.
               
               God
               will
               heare
               without
               
                 despising
                 their
                 prayer
              
               ,
               Psalm
               .
               102.
               17.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               will
               
                 not
                 reproach
              
               them
               ,
               nor
               hit
               them
               in
               the
               teeth
               with
               what
               is
               p●…st
               ,
               or
               their
               present
               frailties
               ,
               Iam.
               1.
               5.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               He
               will
               
                 prepare
                 their
                 hearts
              
               too
               ;
               he
               will
               as
               it
               were
               helpe
               them
               to
               draw
               their
               petitions
               ,
               Psal.
               10.
               17.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               He
               takes
               
                 delight
                 in
                 hearing
              
               their
               prayers
               ,
               Prou.
               15.
               8.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               Hee
               
                 lookes
                 from
                 heauen
              
               of
               purpose
               to
               heare
               their
               groanes
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 102.
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 his
                 eares
                 are
                 open
                 ,
              
               there
               is
               not
               the
               least
               impediment
               in
               his
               hearing
               ,
               Psal.
               34.
               15.
               
               It
               is
               his
               very
               nature
               to
               be
               a
               
                 God
                 
                 that
                 heareth
                 prayers
              
               ;
               It
               is
               not
               contrary
               to
               his
               disposition
               ,
               Psal.
               65.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               Hee
               thinkes
               thoughts
               of
               peace
               ,
               to
               giue
               an
               end
               ,
               &
               expectation
               ,
               Ier.
               29.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               He
               will
               be
               
                 plenteous
                 in
                 mercy
              
               ,
               to
               them
               that
               call
               vpon
               him
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 86.
                 5.
                 
                 Iam.
              
               〈◊〉
               .
               5.
               
               He
               giueth
               liberally
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               He
               will
               
                 answer
                 them
              
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               shew
               them
               
                 wonderous
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 ,
              
               Ier.
               33.
               3.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               Hee
               will
               refresh
               them
               also
               with
               much
               ioy
               and
               comfort
               of
               heart
               :
               
                 He
                 will
                 be
              
               many
               times
               
                 as
                 the
                 dew
              
               vnto
               their
               hearts
               ,
               Iob
               33.
               26.
               
            
             
               10.
               
               It
               is
               a
               singular
               compassion
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               heare
               euery
               one
               that
               comes
               with
               petitions
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               will
               except
               no
               man
               :
               all
               shall
               bee
               heard
               :
               
                 whosoeuer
                 asketh
              
               shal
               haue
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 7.
                 7.
                 
                 Luke
              
               11.
               10.
               
            
             
               11.
               
               It
               is
               yet
               more
               compassion
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               heare
               them
               in
               all
               they
               aske
               ,
               
                 whatsoeuer
                 they
                 desire
              
               
               of
               him
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               :
               They
               may
               haue
               what
               they
               will
               ,
               
                 Marke
                 11.
                 24.
                 
                 Iohn
              
               15.
               7.
               
            
             
               12.
               
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 shall
                 helpe
                 their
                 infirmities
                 ,
              
               when
               
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 as
                 they
                 ought
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               8.
               26.
               
            
             
               13.
               
               God
               will
               crowne
               the
               praiers
               of
               his
               Seruants
               with
               this
               honour
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               the
               signes
               both
               of
               their
               sanctification
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               saluation
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 9.
                 31.
                 
                 Rom.
              
               10.
               13.
               
               If
               God
               heare
               their
               prayers
               ,
               hee
               will
               receine
               them
               vp
               to
               glory
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               The
               Lord
               shewes
               a
               wonderfull
               compassion
               in
               the
               very
               time
               of
               hearing
               prayer
               :
               he
               will
               heare
               
                 in
                 the
                 morning
              
               ,
               Psa.
               5.
               3.
               
               In
               the
               very
               season
               ,
               
                 the
                 due
                 time
              
               ,
               when
               wee
               are
               in
               trouble
               :
               yea
               so
               ,
               as
               hee
               will
               in
               our
               affliction
               in
               a
               speciall
               manner
               let
               vs
               know
               ,
               that
               hee
               is
               our
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               hee
               will
               deliuer
               vs
               ,
               
                 Zach.
                 13.
                 9.
                 
                 Psa.
              
               50.
               15.
               and
               91.
               15.
               
               
                 He
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               46.
               1.
               
               Daniels
               praiers
               were
               
               heard
               from
               the
               very
               first
               day
               he
               made
               them
               ,
               Daniel
               10.
               12.
               
               Yea
               God
               will
               heare
               vs
               
                 while
                 we
                 speake
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 answer
                 vs
                 before
                 we
                 can
                 expresse
              
               our selues
               vnto
               him
               many
               times
               ,
               Esay
               65.
               24.
               
               Yea
               the
               Lord
               heareth
               the
               prayers
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               euen
               when
               they
               thinke
               they
               are
               cast
               out
               of
               his
               sight
               ,
               Psalme
               31.
               22.
               
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               RVLES
               OF
               A
               HOLY
               LIFE
               .
            
             
               OR
               ,
               A
               TREATISE
               CONTAINING
               the
               holy
               order
               of
               our
               liues
               prescribed
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 concerning
                 our
              
               
                 
                   carriage
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Towards
                       God
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Towards
                       men
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Towards
                       our selues
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               With
               generall
               Rules
               of
               Preparation
               ,
               
                 that
                 concerne
                 either
                 the
                 helpes
                 or
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 a
                 holy
                 conuersation
                 .
              
            
             
               By
               N.
               BIFIELD
               late
               Preacher
               of
               
                 Gods
                 Word
                 at
                 Isleworth
                 in
              
               MIDDLESEX
               .
            
             
               
                 Psalme
                 50.
                 vlt.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 him
                 that
                 ordereth
                 his
                 conuersation
                 aright
                 ,
                 will
                 I
                 shew
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Legatt
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Robert
                 Allot
              
               ,
               at
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               Beare
               in
               Pauls
               Church-yard
               .
            
             
               1630.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               TO
               THE
               NOBLE
               AND
               RELIGIOVS
               Lady
               ,
               the
               Lady
               
                 Mary
                 Vere
              
               ,
               increase
               of
               ioy
               and
               peace
               
                 in
                 beleeuing
              
               .
            
             
               
                 MADAM
                 ,
              
            
             
               IT
               was
               most
               truely
               said
               by
               the
               Apostle
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               :
               
                 Godlinesse
                 is
                 great
                 gaine
              
               ;
               Importing
               thereby
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               man
               would
               be
               incited
               to
               the
               care
               to
               get
               any
               thing
               ,
               for
               the
               profit
               might
               come
               thereby
               ,
               it
               should
               bee
               godlinesse
               .
               No
               skill
               in
               the
               world
               being
               comparable
               to
               that
               skill
               of
               beeing
               able
               to
               lead
               a
               godly
               life
               ,
               for
               the
               sure
               
               
               
               
               
               and
               speedy
               ,
               and
               matchlesse
               gaine
               it
               will
               bring
               vnto
               a
               man.
               For
               (
               besides
               that
               it
               only
               hath
               the
               promise
               of
               a
               better
               life
               )
               godlinesse
               were
               to
               bee
               desired
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               possible
               diligence
               to
               be
               sought
               after
               ,
               for
               the
               very
               gaine
               of
               it
               in
               this
               life
               .
               For
               (
               to
               omit
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               fauour
               it
               breeds
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               vnspeakeable
               treasures
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               alwayes
               goe
               with
               it
               )
               it
               were
               to
               be
               desired
               for
               the
               immediate
               effects
               it
               workes
               vpon
               men
               in
               it selfe
               .
               For
               if
               men
               loue
               themselues
               ,
               what
               should
               they
               desire
               more
               then
               that
               which
               tends
               to
               make
               themselues
               perfect
               ?
               What
               should
               it
               aduantage
               a
               man
               to
               haue
               all
               things
               good
               about
               him
               ,
               if
               himselfe
               bee
               ill
               and
               vile
               ?
               If
               
               men
               ,
               that
               were
               onely
               guided
               by
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               ,
               could
               (
               some
               of
               them
               )
               see
               clearely
               ,
               that
               nothing
               was
               so
               good
               for
               a
               man
               ,
               as
               to
               liue
               well
               (
               when
               yet
               they
               knew
               no
               other
               liuing
               well
               ,
               then
               what
               was
               prescribed
               in
               their
               naked
               and
               naturall
               Ethickes
               )
               then
               how
               much
               more
               happy
               must
               it
               be
               for
               a
               man
               to
               liue
               a
               
                 Religious
                 life
              
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               is
               brought
               more
               neere
               to
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               farre
               aboue
               the
               condition
               of
               any
               naturall
               man
               ?
               Yea
               if
               there
               were
               no
               more
               to
               be
               had
               by
               it
               ,
               but
               the
               peace
               and
               rest
               it
               brings
               vnto
               a
               mans
               heart
               ,
               it
               were
               aboue
               all
               outward
               things
               to
               bee
               desired
               .
               For
               no
               man
               walkes
               safely
               ,
               that
               walkes
               not
               religiously
               ;
               nor
               can
               any
               actions
               of
               men
               produce
               any
               sound
               
               tranquillity
               and
               rest
               of
               heart
               ,
               but
               such
               actions
               as
               are
               prescribed
               by
               true
               Religion
               .
               What
               shall
               I
               say
               ?
               If
               for
               none
               of
               these
               ,
               yet
               for
               it selfe
               were
               a
               godly
               life
               to
               bee
               had
               in
               singular
               request
               .
               For
               if
               men
               ,
               with
               much
               expence
               of
               outward
               things
               ,
               seeke
               but
               the
               skill
               of
               diuers
               naturall
               and
               artificiall
               knowledges
               ,
               and
               thinke
               it
               worth
               their
               cost
               but
               to
               be
               able
               to
               attaine
               these
               skills
               ;
               how
               much
               more
               ought
               man
               to
               bee
               at
               the
               paines
               ,
               yea
               and
               cost
               too
               (
               if
               it
               were
               required
               )
               to
               get
               this
               admirable
               Skill
               ,
               to
               liue
               a
               religious
               life
               ?
               This
               most
               gainefull
               subiect
               is
               intreated
               of
               in
               this
               little
               Volume
               .
               I
               may
               truely
               say
               ,
               that
               almost
               euery
               sentence
               in
               this
               little
               Treatise
               leads
               vs
               to
               much
               and
               rich
               
               treasure
               ,
               if
               the
               promises
               belonging
               to
               each
               dutie
               were
               annexed
               thereunto
               :
               And
               therefore
               no
               Christian
               that
               loues
               his
               owne
               soule
               ,
               should
               thinke
               much
               of
               the
               paines
               of
               learning
               or
               practising
               these
               Rules
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               exhort
               your
               Ladiship
               to
               the
               hearty
               care
               of
               those
               things
               you
               haue
               beene
               taught
               of
               God
               (
               long
               since
               )
               to
               profit
               ,
               &
               haue
               learned
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               truth
               is
               in
               him
               :
               your
               sincere
               profession
               and
               practise
               hath
               many
               witnesses
               ;
               and
               since
               you
               beleeued
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Saluation
               ,
               and
               were
               sealed
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               promise
               ,
               you
               haue
               a
               Witnesse
               within
               your selfe
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               faile
               in
               life
               or
               death
               to
               plead
               your
               aboundant
               consolation
               .
               
               When
               I
               intreate
               of
               pietie
               ,
               righteousnesse
               ,
               mercie
               ,
               and
               temperance
               ,
               I
               intreate
               of
               things
               you
               haue
               aboue
               many
               profited
               in
               .
            
             
               I
               haue
               presumed
               to
               dedicate
               these
               Directions
               to
               your
               Ladiship
               ,
               and
               not
               without
               reason
               :
               You
               haue
               heard
               the
               preaching
               of
               them
               with
               speciall
               attention
               ,
               and
               haue
               bin
               a
               principall
               perswader
               to
               haue
               them
               published
               for
               the
               common
               good
               .
               Being
               many
               wayes
               bound
               to
               acknowledge
               your
               Ladiship
               amongst
               my
               best
               hearers
               and
               friends
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               beseech
               your
               Ladiship
               to
               accept
               of
               this
               small
               testimonie
               of
               my
               vnfained
               obseruance
               of
               your
               many
               prayses
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               pledge
               of
               my
               thankefulnesse
               of
               all
               your
               
               workes
               of
               loue
               to
               mee
               and
               mine
               .
            
             
               The
               God
               of
               Glorie
               ,
               and
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               make
               you
               abound
               yet
               more
               and
               more
               in
               all
               the
               riches
               of
               his
               grace
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               fill
               you
               with
               the
               comforts
               of
               the
               blessed
               hope
               of
               the
               appearing
               of
               Iesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Ladiships
                 in
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 euer
                 commnaded
                 ,
                 N.
                 BIFIELD
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
             
               THE
               Contents
               of
               the
               whole
               Booke
               .
            
             
               
                 Chapter
                 1.
                 page
                 441.
                 to
                 the
                 448.
                 
              
               
                 
                   THe
                   Scope
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Booke
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   shew
                   briefly
                   the
                   choysest
                   Ru●…s
                   of
                   life
                   of
                   all
                   sorts
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Some
                   obiections
                   against
                   this
                   course
                   answered
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   warrant
                   and
                   profit
                   of
                   it
                   shewed
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   easinesse
                   of
                   the
                   course
                   ,
                   with
                   some
                   generall
                   Directions
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 p.
                 448.
                 to
                 470.
                 
              
               
                 
                   THe
                   Rules
                   are
                   either
                   generall
                   or
                   particular
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 
                   The
                   generall
                   Rules
                   concerne
                   either
                   the
                   help●…s
                   to
                   an
                   holy
                   life
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   well-doing
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Hee
                   that
                   would
                   prepare
                   himselfe
                   to
                   an
                   holy
                   course
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   must
                   doe
                   diuers
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   auoide
                   diuers
                   things
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   things
                   he
                   must
                   doe
                   are
                   these
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   He
                   must
                   bee
                   sure
                   hee
                   hath
                   repeuted
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   beleeue
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   He
                   must
                   get
                   knowledge
                   how
                   to
                   doe
                   well
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   attaine
                   knowledge
                   :
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       He
                       must
                       esteeme
                       it
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       He
                       must
                       not
                       consult
                       with
                       flesh
                       and
                       blood
                       .
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       He
                       must
                       redeeme
                       the
                       time
                       .
                    
                     
                       4.
                       
                       Hee
                       must
                       bee
                       wise
                       for
                       himselfe
                       .
                    
                     
                       5.
                       
                       He
                       must
                       be
                       swift
                       to
                       heare
                       .
                    
                     
                       6.
                       
                       He
                       must
                       study
                       onely
                       profitable
                       things
                       .
                    
                     
                       7.
                       
                       He
                       must
                       striue
                       to
                       increase
                       in
                       knowledge
                       .
                    
                     
                       8.
                       
                       Hee
                       must
                       propound
                       h●…
                       doubts
                       .
                    
                     
                       9.
                       
                       He
                       must
                       be
                       rightly
                       ordered
                       
                       towards
                       his
                       Pastor
                       ,
                       to
                       pray
                       for
                       him
                       ,
                       and
                       obey
                       him
                       ,
                       and
                       not
                       discourage
                       him
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Hee
                   must
                   auoid
                   ill
                   companie
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Hee
                   must
                   resolue
                   to
                   practise
                   these
                   rules
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Hee
                   must
                   order
                   his
                   outward
                   calling
                   so
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   be
                   freed
                   from
                   all
                   needlesse
                   incumbrances
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   He
                   must
                   keepe
                   companie
                   with
                   such
                   as
                   doe
                   liue
                   well
                   .
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   He
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   a
                   seruant
                   of
                   man.
                   
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   He
                   must
                   accustome
                   himselfe
                   to
                   the
                   thoughts
                   of
                   the
                   comming
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                   He
                   must
                   not
                   regard
                   what
                   the
                   multitude
                   doth
                   .
                
                 
                   10.
                   
                   He
                   must
                   carefully
                   remember
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   thankefull
                   to
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   11.
                   
                   He
                   must
                   studie
                   to
                   be
                   quiet
                   .
                
                 
                   12.
                   
                   He
                   must
                   be
                   carefull
                   to
                   go
                   on
                   in
                   a
                   direct
                   course
                   .
                
                 
                   13.
                   
                   He
                   must
                   reade
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   dayly
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   14.
                   
                   He
                   must
                   be
                   carefull
                   to
                   preserue
                   his
                   first
                   loue
                   .
                
                 
                   15.
                   
                   He
                   must
                   especially
                   striue
                   for
                   such
                   good
                   things
                   as
                   would
                   make
                   him
                   more
                   excellent
                   in
                   his
                   place
                   and
                   calling
                   .
                
                 
                   16.
                   
                   He
                   must
                   be
                   often
                   in
                   the
                   duties
                   of
                   mortification
                   .
                
                 
                   17.
                   
                   He
                   must
                   obserue
                   the
                   opportunities
                   of
                   well-doing
                   .
                
                 
                   18.
                   
                   He
                   must
                   be
                   carefull
                   of
                   keeping
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   .
                
                 
                   19.
                   
                   He
                   must
                   often
                   meditate
                   of
                   the
                   examples
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   that
                   excell
                   in
                   holinesse
                   .
                
                 
                   20.
                   
                   He
                   must
                   daily
                   pray
                   God
                   to
                   direct
                   him
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 p.
                 470.
                 to
                 475.
                 
              
               
                 
                   THus
                   of
                   what
                   ee
                   must
                   doe
                   :
                   what
                   he
                   must
                   auoid
                   followes
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   he
                   must
                   take
                   heed
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Of
                   〈◊〉
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Of
                   rashnesse
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Of
                   carnall
                   confidence
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Of
                   ●…asting
                   to
                   be
                   rich
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   5.
                   
                   Of
                   distrustfull
                   f●…ares
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   Of
                   adding
                   to
                   ,
                   or
                   taking
                   from
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   Of
                   contempt
                   of
                   reproofe
                   .
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   Of
                   beholding
                   of
                   vanitie
                   .
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   beginnings
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 p.
                 475.
                 to
                 491.
                 
              
               
                 
                   NIne
                   things
                   to
                   bee
                   euer
                   in
                   our
                   minds
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   generall
                   concerne
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   well-doing
                   :
                   for
                   in
                   all
                   good
                   workes
                   wee
                   must
                   shew
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   1
                   —
                   1.
                   
                   Zeale
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   —
                   2.
                   
                   Sinceritie
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   in
                   it
                   :
                   
                     
                       Truth
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Respect
                       to
                       all
                       Gods
                       commandements
                       .
                    
                     
                       A
                       right
                       end
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Obedience
                       without
                       obi●…cting
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Obedience
                       in
                       all
                       companies
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Constancie
                   ,
                   when
                   wee
                   doe
                   good
                   .
                   
                     
                       Without
                       wearinesse
                       .
                    
                     
                       Without
                       discouragement
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                       Without
                       resistance
                       .
                    
                     
                       Without
                       wauering
                       .
                    
                     
                       Without
                       declining
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Feare
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Simplicitie
                   :
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     
                       To
                       rest
                       vpon
                       the
                       word
                       for
                       the
                       forme
                       of
                       holinesse
                       and
                       happinesse
                       .
                    
                     
                       To
                       be
                       harmelesse
                       .
                    
                     
                       To
                       be
                       simple
                       concerning
                       euill
                       .
                    
                     
                       To
                       loue
                       goodnesse
                       for
                       it selfe
                       .
                    
                     
                       To
                       be
                       meeke
                       and
                       lowly
                       minded
                       .
                    
                     
                       So
                       to
                       feare
                       God
                       ,
                       as
                       not
                       to
                       enuie
                       the
                       wicked
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   Circumspection
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     
                       A
                       respect
                       of
                       lesser
                       commandements
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Abstaining
                       from
                       appearance
                       of
                       euill
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Obseruation
                       of
                       the
                       circumstances
                       of
                       things
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Vnrebukeablenesse
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Auoyding
                       euill
                       when
                       good
                       might
                       come
                       of
                       it
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   Growth
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     
                     
                       Abounding
                       in
                       goodnesse
                       .
                    
                     
                       Finishing
                       of
                       holinesse
                       .
                    
                     
                       Progresse
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   Moderation
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   neither
                   iust
                   nor
                   wicked
                   ouermuch
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   expounded
                   at
                   large
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 p.
                 491.
                 to
                 499.
                 
              
               
                 
                   THus
                   of
                   the
                   generall
                   Rule
                   :
                   the
                   particular
                   rules
                   concerne
                   either
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   men
                   ,
                   or
                   our selues
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Our
                   whole
                   dutie
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   concernes
                   either
                   his
                   loue
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   seruice
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   loue
                   of
                   God
                   must
                   be
                   considered
                   either
                   in
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Rules
                   about
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   concerne
                   either
                   the
                   right
                   conceiuing
                   of
                   his
                   Nature
                   ,
                   or
                   our
                   acquaintance
                   with
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   That
                   we
                   may
                   conceiue
                   aright
                   of
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   God
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Wee
                   must
                   cast
                   out
                   all
                   likenesses
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   We
                   must
                   striue
                   to
                   conceiue
                   of
                   him
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   speciall
                   praises
                   in
                   his
                   Word
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Wee
                   must
                   bring
                   with
                   vs
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   the
                   Trinity
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Wee
                   may
                   helpe
                   our selues
                   by
                   the
                   thinking
                   of
                   the
                   Godhead
                   in
                   the
                   humane
                   Nature
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   We
                   must
                   get
                   cure
                   for
                   Atheisticall
                   thoughts
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   That
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   acquainted
                   with
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Wee
                   must
                   prepare
                   our
                   hearts
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   We
                   must
                   begge
                   acquaintance
                   by
                   prayer
                   ,
                   praying
                   with
                   all
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   early
                   ,
                   and
                   constantly
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Wee
                   must
                   giue
                   our selues
                   to
                   God.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 p.
                 499.
                 to
                 515.
                 
              
               
                 
                   THus
                   of
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   the
                   Rules
                   that
                   
                   concerne
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   our
                   loue
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   either
                   shew
                   vs
                   how
                   to
                   manifest
                   our
                   loue
                   to
                   God
                   :
                   or
                   how
                   to
                   preserue
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   We
                   manifest
                   our
                   loue
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   By
                   auouching
                   him
                   to
                   bee
                   our
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   By
                   prouiding
                   him
                   a
                   place
                   to
                   dwell
                   with
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   By
                   louing
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   By
                   walking
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   fiue
                   things
                   in
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   By
                   honouring
                   God
                   :
                   and
                   we
                   honour
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     
                       By
                       seeking
                       his
                       kingdome
                       first
                       .
                    
                     
                       By
                       open
                       profession
                       of
                       his
                       Truth
                       .
                    
                     
                       By
                       grieuing
                       for
                       his
                       dishonour
                       .
                    
                     
                       By
                       directing
                       all
                       our
                       actions
                       to
                       his
                       glory
                       .
                    
                     
                       By
                       suffering
                       for
                       his
                       sake
                       .
                    
                     
                       By
                       honouring
                       such
                       as
                       feare
                       him
                       .
                    
                     
                       By
                       hating
                       his
                       enemies
                       .
                    
                     
                       By
                       speaking
                       of
                       his
                       truth
                       with
                       all
                       reuerence
                       .
                    
                     
                       By
                       free-will
                       offerings
                       .
                    
                     
                       By
                       praising
                       him
                       :
                       where
                       diuers
                       
                       Rules
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   By
                   trusting
                   in
                   him
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   trust
                   in
                   God
                   we
                   shew
                   :
                   
                     
                       By
                       relying
                       vpon
                       his
                       mercie
                       for
                       our
                       saluation
                       .
                    
                     
                       By
                       committing
                       all
                       our
                       workes
                       to
                       his
                       blessing
                       .
                    
                     
                       By
                       beleeuing
                       what
                       he
                       saith
                       .
                    
                     
                       By
                       staying
                       vpon
                       him
                       in
                       all
                       distresses
                       ,
                       praying
                       to
                       him
                       ,
                       and
                       casting
                       our
                       care
                       vpon
                       him
                       ,
                       and
                       relying
                       vpon
                       his
                       helpe
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Without
                       leaning
                       to
                       our
                       owne
                       vnderstanding
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Without
                       murmuring
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Without
                       feare
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Without
                       care
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Without
                       vsing
                       ill
                       meanes
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   By
                   obeying
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   In
                   the
                   manner
                   also
                   of
                   our
                   manifesting
                   our
                   loue
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   doo
                   it
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   With
                   feruencie
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   With
                   feare
                   :
                   and
                   our
                   feare
                   of
                   God
                   we
                   shew
                   ,
                   
                     
                       By
                       awfull
                       thoughts
                       of
                       God.
                       
                    
                     
                       By
                       departing
                       from
                       euill
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                       By
                       all
                       reuerence
                       of
                       minde
                       .
                    
                     
                       By
                       not
                       fearing
                       men
                       .
                    
                     
                       By
                       remembring
                       his
                       presence
                       .
                    
                     
                       By
                       trembling
                       at
                       his
                       iudgements
                       .
                    
                     
                       By
                       humilitie
                       in
                       the
                       vse
                       of
                       his
                       Ordinances
                       .
                    
                     
                       By
                       the
                       reuerend
                       vse
                       of
                       his
                       very
                       Titles
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 p.
                 515.
                 to
                 522.
                 
              
               
                 
                   THus
                   of
                   the
                   manifestation
                   of
                   our
                   loue
                   to
                   God
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   preseruation
                   of
                   our
                   loue
                   to
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   We
                   must
                   separate
                   our selues
                   from
                   all
                   others
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   We
                   must
                   beware
                   that
                   we
                   forget
                   not
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Wee
                   must
                   edifie
                   our selues
                   in
                   our
                   holy
                   faith
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Wee
                   must
                   pray
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   We
                   must
                   waite
                   for
                   the
                   comming
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   Wee
                   must
                   seeke
                   his
                   speciall
                   presence
                   in
                   his
                   Ordinances
                   .
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   We
                   must
                   preserue
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   
                   he
                   hath
                   deliuered
                   to
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   Wee
                   must
                   studie
                   his
                   praises
                   .
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                   Wee
                   must
                   study
                   to
                   reioyce
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   containes
                   in
                   it
                   4.
                   things
                   :
                   where
                   eight
                   rules
                   to
                   obtaine
                   this
                   ioying
                   in
                   God.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
                 p.
                 522.
                 to
                 525.
                 
              
               
                 
                   THus
                   of
                   our
                   loue
                   to
                   God
                   :
                   his
                   seruice
                   followes
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rules
                   about
                   the
                   seruice
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   concerne
                   either
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   his
                   seruice
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   rules
                   that
                   concerne
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   Gods
                   worship
                   ,
                   and
                   either
                   generall
                   to
                   all
                   parts
                   ,
                   or
                   speciall
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Nine
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   remembred
                   in
                   all
                   parts
                   of
                   Gods
                   worship
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Preparation
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Godly
                   feare
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Penitencie
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Griefe
                   that
                   others
                   serue
                   not
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   That
                   all
                   be
                   done
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   6.
                   
                   Precedencie
                   before
                   other
                   businesses
                   .
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   That
                   wee
                   serue
                   him
                   with
                   all
                   our
                   hearts
                   .
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   Desire
                   to
                   please
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                   Detestation
                   of
                   what
                   might
                   draw
                   vs
                   from
                   his
                   seruice
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
                 p.
                 525
                 ,
                 to
                 531.
                 
              
               
                 
                   THe
                   speciall
                   Rules
                   concerne
                   either
                   his
                   publike
                   seruice
                   or
                   the
                   particular
                   parts
                   of
                   his
                   seruice
                   :
                   Vnto
                   the
                   publike
                   seruice
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   All
                   must
                   come
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   With
                   speciall
                   reuerence
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   And
                   zeale
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   zeale
                   to
                   be
                   shewed
                   sixe
                   wayes
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   And
                   with
                   our
                   consent
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   With
                   speciall
                   gladnesse
                   before
                   God
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   And
                   trusting
                   in
                   his
                   mercie
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   And
                   thankefulnesse
                   for
                   all
                   successes
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Chap.
                 10
                 p.
                 531.
                 to
                 536.
                 
              
               
                 
                   THe
                   speciall
                   parts
                   of
                   Gods
                   worship
                   ,
                   are
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Hearing
                   :
                   where
                   the
                   rules
                   concerne
                   vs.
                   
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Before
                       hearing
                       .
                       
                         
                           A
                           resolution
                           to
                           deny
                           our
                           owne
                           wits
                           and
                           affections
                           .
                        
                         
                           A
                           meeke
                           and
                           humble
                           spirit
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       In
                       the
                       time
                       of
                       hearing
                       :
                       
                         
                           Speciall
                           attention
                           .
                        
                         
                           Prouing
                           of
                           the
                           doctrine
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       After
                       hearing
                       :
                       
                         
                           1.
                           
                           Meditation
                           .
                        
                         
                           2.
                           
                           Practice
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 11.
                 p.
                 536.
                 to
                 543.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   THe
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   ,
                   either
                   Baptisme
                   or
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Concerning
                   Baptisme
                   wee
                   haue
                   diuers
                   things
                   to
                   doe
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   About
                   our
                   children
                   to
                   present
                   them
                   to
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   
                     
                       In
                       due
                       time
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                       In
                       faith
                       .
                    
                     
                       With
                       thankefulnesse
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   About
                   our selues
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   vse
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   Baptisme
                   .
                   
                     
                       In
                       case
                       of
                       doubting
                       .
                    
                     
                       In
                       the
                       case
                       of
                       temptation
                       to
                       sinne
                       ,
                       where
                       our
                       Baptisme
                       serues
                       for
                       vse
                       three
                       wayes
                       :
                    
                     
                       In
                       the
                       case
                       of
                       doubting
                       of
                       our
                       perseuerance
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   About
                   others
                   to
                   acknowledge
                   the
                   Baptized
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 12.
                 p.
                 543.
                 to
                 546.
                 
              
               
                 
                   COncerning
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   charged
                   with
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Examination
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   discerning
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   Body
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   shewing
                   forth
                   of
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   vowes
                   of
                   louing
                   the
                   godly
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Reconciliation
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   Vowes
                   of
                   holy
                   life
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 Chap.
                 13.
                 p.
                 547.
                 to
                 550.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   PRayer
                   :
                   about
                   which
                   the
                   Rules
                   are
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Thy
                     words
                     must
                     be
                     few
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Thy
                     heart
                     must
                     be
                     lifted
                     vp
                     :
                     which
                     hath
                     three
                     things
                     in
                     it
                     :
                     vnderstanding
                     ,
                     freedome
                     from
                     distractions
                     ,
                     and
                     feruencie
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Thou
                     must
                     vse
                     all
                     manner
                     of
                     prayer
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     Thou
                     must
                     perseuere
                     in
                     prayer
                     .
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     Thou
                     must
                     be
                     instant
                     ,
                     without
                     f●…inting
                     or
                     discouragement
                     .
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     With
                     supplications
                     for
                     all
                     sorts
                     .
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                     In
                     all
                     things
                     thou
                     must
                     giue
                     thankes
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 14.
                 p.
                 550.
                 to
                 554.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   REading
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   :
                   the
                   rules
                   are
                   :
                
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Reade
                     daily
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Meditate
                     of
                     what
                     thou
                     readest
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Conferre
                     vpon
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     Resolue
                     to
                     obey
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 Chap.
                 15.
                 p.
                 554.
                 555.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Singing
                   of
                   Psalmes
                   :
                   the
                   rules
                   are
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Teach
                     one
                     another
                     by
                     Psalmes
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Sing
                     with
                     the
                     heart
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Sing
                     with
                     grace
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     Make
                     melody
                     to
                     the
                     Lord.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 16.
                 p.
                 555.
                 to
                 558.
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 
                   VOwes
                   :
                   the
                   rules
                   are
                
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Before
                     thou
                     vow
                     ,
                     consider
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     When
                     thou
                     hast
                     vowed
                     defer
                     not
                     to
                     pay
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Swearing
                   :
                   the
                   rules
                   are
                
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Sweare
                     not
                     by
                     any
                     thing
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Sweare
                     in
                     truth
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Sweare
                     in
                     iudgement
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     Sweare
                     in
                     righteousnesse
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 17.
                 p.
                 558.
                 to
                 560.
                 
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 
                   FAsting
                   :
                   the
                   rules
                   concerne
                
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     strictnesse
                     of
                     the
                     abstinence
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     humbling
                     of
                     the
                     soule
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 18.
                 p.
                 560.
                 to
                 566.
                 
              
               
                 
                   HItherto
                   of
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   Gods
                   worship
                   .
                   The
                   time
                   followes
                   ,
                   which
                   chiefly
                   is
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   rules
                   about
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   concerne
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   preparation
                   to
                   it
                   :
                   
                     
                       End
                       thy
                       worke
                       .
                    
                     
                       Auoide
                       domesticall
                       vnquietnes
                       .
                    
                     
                       Cleanse
                       thy selfe
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   celebration
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   where
                   is
                   prescribed
                   ,
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Rest
                       from
                       all
                       worke
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Readinesse
                       and
                       delight
                       .
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       Care
                       and
                       watchfulnesse
                       .
                    
                     
                       4.
                       
                       Sinceritie
                       to
                       be
                       shewed
                       .
                       
                         
                           By
                           doing
                           Gods
                           workes
                           with
                           as
                           much
                           care
                           as
                           our
                           owne
                           .
                        
                         
                           By
                           obseruing
                           the
                           whole
                           day
                           .
                        
                         
                           By
                           ausiding
                           the
                           lesser
                           violations
                           of
                           the
                           Sabbath
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       5.
                       
                       Faith
                       ,
                       by
                       trusting
                       vpon
                       his
                       blessing
                       .
                    
                     
                       6.
                       
                       Discretion
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 Chap.
                 19.
                 p.
                 566.
                 to
                 570.
                 
              
               
                 
                   HItherto
                   of
                   the
                   Rules
                   that
                   concern
                   our
                   carriage
                   towards
                   God.
                   Towards
                   man
                   followes
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   either
                   towards
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   or
                   towards
                   some
                   men
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Rules
                   that
                   order
                   vs
                   in
                   our
                   carriage
                   towards
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   concerne
                   either
                   righteousnesse
                   or
                   mercy
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Rules
                   that
                   concerne
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   either
                   order
                   vs
                   in
                   company
                   or
                   out
                   of
                   company
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   In
                   company
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   be
                   ordered
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   sinne
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   way
                   how
                   to
                   carry
                   our selues
                   inoffensiuely
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   For
                   matter
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   looke
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   1
                   That
                   thou
                   take
                   not
                   vp
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   vaine
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   That
                   thou
                   auoid
                   vaine
                   ianglings
                   ,
                   about
                   doubtfull
                   disputations
                   ,
                   or
                   curious
                   questions
                   ,
                   or
                   vnprofitable
                   reasonings
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   If
                   thou
                   be
                   asked
                   a
                   reason
                   of
                   thy
                   hope
                   ,
                   answer
                   with
                   all
                   reuerence
                   and
                   meekenesse
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   4.
                   
                   Let
                   thy
                   communication
                   bee
                   yea
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   nay
                   ,
                   nay
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 20.
                 p.
                 570.
                 to
                 574.
                 
              
               
                 
                   AS
                   for
                   the
                   faults
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Iustifie
                   not
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   nor
                   condemne
                   the
                   righteous
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Conuerse
                   without
                   iudging
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Walke
                   not
                   about
                   with
                   tales
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Reprooue
                   ,
                   but
                   hate
                   not
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Passe
                   by
                   frailties
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   Giue
                   soft
                   answers
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 21.
                 p.
                 574.
                 to
                 582.
                 
              
               
                 
                   THat
                   thou
                   mayest
                   conuerse
                   inoffensiuely
                   ,
                   thou
                   must
                   looke
                   to
                   three
                   things
                   ,
                   humilitie
                   ,
                   discretion
                   ,
                   and
                   puritie
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Vnto
                   the
                   humilitie
                   of
                   thy
                   conuersation
                   ,
                   bel●…ng
                   these
                   rules
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Be
                   soft
                   ,
                   shew
                   all
                   meekenesse
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Harken
                   to
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   wise
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Stand
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   great
                   men
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 
                   Vnto
                   the
                   discretion
                   of
                   thy
                   conuersation
                   ,
                   belong
                   these
                   rules
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Speake
                   what
                   is
                   acceptable
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Auoid
                   those
                   that
                   cause
                   diuisions
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Make
                   no
                   friendship
                   with
                   the
                   angry
                   man.
                   
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   In
                   the
                   euill
                   time
                   be
                   silent
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   And
                   communicate
                   not
                   thy
                   secrets
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   Withdraw
                   thy
                   foot
                   from
                   thy
                   neighbours
                   house
                   .
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   Restraine
                   thy
                   passions
                   .
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   Blesse
                   not
                   thy
                   friend
                   with
                   a
                   loud
                   voyce
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Vnto
                   the
                   paritie
                   of
                   thy
                   conuersation
                   ,
                   belong
                   these
                   rules
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Refraine
                   thy
                   tongue
                   from
                   euill
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Especially
                   auoid
                   filthy
                   speaking
                   ,
                   foolish
                   talking
                   and
                   iesting
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   〈◊〉
                   re●…elling
                   and
                   drinking
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 22.
                 p.
                 582.
                 to
                 584.
                 
              
               
                 
                   OVt
                   of
                   companie●…
                
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Conceiue
                   loue
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Pray
                   for
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   men
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   3
                   Prouide
                   to
                   liue
                   ,
                   
                     
                       Honestly
                       ,
                       without
                       scandall
                       .
                    
                     
                       Iustly
                       ,
                       without
                       deceit
                       .
                    
                     
                       Peaceably
                       ,
                       without
                       strife
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 23.
                 p.
                 584.
                 to
                 592.
                 
              
               
                 
                   THus
                   of
                   righteousnesse
                   .
                   Mercy
                   followeth
                   :
                   and
                   vnto
                   Mercy
                   is
                   requisite
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   1
                   Willingnesse
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Labour
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Laberalitie
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Humilitie
                   to
                   be
                   shewed
                   fiue
                   wayes
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   Faith
                   ,
                   in
                   two
                   respects
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   Discretion
                   ,
                   in
                   foure
                   respects
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   Sympathie
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   Sinceritie
                   ,
                   in
                   fi●…e
                   things
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 24.
                 p.
                 592.
                 to
                 601.
                 
              
               
                 
                   THus
                   of
                   the
                   Rules
                   that
                   order
                   our
                   carriage
                   towards
                   all
                   men
                   .
                   Towards
                   some
                   men
                   ,
                   followes
                   :
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   either
                   wicked
                   ,
                   or
                   godly
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   wicked
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Hold
                   no
                   needlesse
                   societie
                   with
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   When
                   thou
                   must
                   needs
                   come
                   into
                   their
                   companie
                   ,
                   carry
                   thy selfe
                   wisely
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   mayst
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   possible
                   ,
                   win
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   to
                   this
                   end
                   shew
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Thy
                     mortification
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Reuerend
                     speech
                     in
                     matters
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     Religion
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Meekenesse
                     of
                     wisedome
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     Reseruednesse
                     ,
                     in
                     eight
                     things
                     .
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     Mercie
                     .
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     Vndauntednes
                     in
                     a
                     good
                     cause
                     .
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                     Patience
                     .
                  
                   
                     8.
                     
                     Loue
                     to
                     thy
                     enemies
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 25.
                 p.
                 601.
                 to
                 608.
                 
              
               
                 
                   THus
                   of
                   our
                   carriage
                   towards
                   wicked
                   men
                   .
                   In
                   our
                   carriage
                   towards
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   the
                   summe
                   of
                   all
                   is
                   ,
                   Walke
                   in
                   loue
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   particular
                   Rules
                   concerne
                   either
                   the
                   manifestation
                   of
                   our
                   loue
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   preseruation
                   of
                   loue
                   to
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Sixe
                   wayes
                   to
                   manifest
                   our
                   loue
                   to
                   the
                   godly
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   1.
                   
                   By
                   courtesie
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   By
                   receiuing
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   By
                   bearing
                   their
                   burthens
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   By
                   prouoking
                   them
                   to
                   good
                   duties
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   By
                   faithfulnesse
                   in
                   their
                   businesse
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   By
                   employing
                   our
                   gifts
                   for
                   their
                   good
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 26.
                 p.
                 608
                 to
                 613.
                 
              
               
                 
                   FOr
                   the
                   preseruation
                   of
                   our
                   loue
                   to
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   some
                   things
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   &
                   other
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   auoided
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   are
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Labour
                   to
                   be
                   like
                   minded
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Follow
                   peace
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Couer
                   their
                   nakednesses
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Confesse
                   your
                   faults
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 27.
                 p.
                 613.
                 to
                 618.
                 
              
               
                 
                   TEn
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   auoided
                
                 :
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Suites
                   in
                   Law.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Dissimulation
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Conceitednesse
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   4
                   Reioycing
                   in
                   iniquitie
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   The
                   minding
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   thigns
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   Ficklenesse
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   Vaine-glorie
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   Iudging
                   .
                
                 
                   9
                   Euill
                   words
                   &
                   complaining
                   .
                
                 
                   10
                   The
                   forsaking
                   of
                   their
                   fellowship
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 28.
                 p.
                 618.
                 to
                 622.
                 
              
               
                 
                   OTher
                   Rules
                   which
                   concerne
                   onely
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   1
                   Such
                   as
                   are
                   falne
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Such
                   as
                   are
                   weake
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Such
                   as
                   are
                   strong
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Such
                   as
                   are
                   especially
                   knit
                   to
                   vs
                   in
                   friendship
                   .
                
              
               
                 1
                 
                   Those
                   that
                   are
                   falne
                   ,
                   are
                   either
                   falne
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   thee
                   ;
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   either
                   grosly
                   or
                   by
                   infirmitie
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   are
                   guiltie
                   of
                   foule
                   vices
                   ,
                   or
                   extreme
                   omissions
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   1
                   Warne
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   reprooue
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   If
                   they
                   mend
                   not
                   ,
                   auoid
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   If
                   they
                   repent
                   ,
                   for
                   giue
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Toward
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   falne
                   from
                   
                   thee
                   ,
                   by
                   trespassing
                   against
                   thee
                   ,
                   obserue
                   these
                   rules
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   1
                   Either
                   speake
                   not
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   or
                   so
                   ,
                   as
                   thou
                   vexe
                   not
                   as
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   In
                   great
                   wrongs
                   ,
                   two
                   things
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   :
                   
                     
                       First
                       ,
                       When
                       the
                       trespas
                       is
                       secret
                       ,
                       reproue
                       him
                       priuately
                       :
                       If
                       he
                       mend
                       not
                       ,
                       reproue
                       him
                       before
                       witnesse
                       :
                       If
                       he
                       yet
                       mend
                       not
                       ,
                       make
                       the
                       Church
                       acquainted
                       with
                       it
                       :
                       If
                       he
                       will
                       not
                       then
                       a●…nend
                       ,
                       hold
                       him
                       as
                       an
                       Heathen
                       or
                       a
                       Publican
                       .
                    
                     
                       Secondly
                       ,
                       If
                       hee
                       repent
                       ,
                       forgiue
                       him
                       ,
                       as
                       often
                       as
                       he
                       saith
                       ,
                       it
                       repenteth
                       him
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 29.
                 p.
                 622.
                 to
                 625.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 
                   TOwards
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   weake
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1
                   Wee
                   must
                   not
                   intangle
                   them
                   with
                   doubtfull
                   Disputations
                   concerning
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                   or
                   things
                   indifferent
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Wee
                   must
                   beare
                   with
                   their
                   weakenesses
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   offend
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   We
                   must
                   encourage
                   and
                   comfort
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   5
                   In
                   things
                   indifferent
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   suffer
                   a
                   little
                   restraint
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   libertie
                   to
                   please
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   Towards
                   strong
                   Christians
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   We
                   must
                   acknowledge
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   We
                   must
                   set
                   their
                   practise
                   before
                   vs
                   as
                   examples
                   of
                   imitation
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   We
                   must
                   submit
                   our selues
                   to
                   them
                   to
                   haue
                   their
                   iudgements
                   in
                   all
                   doubtfull
                   thing
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   How
                   we
                   may
                   carrie
                   our selues
                   towards
                   our
                   speciall
                   friend
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   1
                   Neuer
                   forsake
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Giue
                   him
                   heartie
                   counsell
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Be
                   friendly
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Communicate
                   thy
                   secrets
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   Loue
                   him
                   with
                   a
                   speciall
                   loue
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   As
                   thine
                   owne
                   soule
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   At
                   all
                   times
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   It
                   must
                   be
                   a
                   sincere
                   loue
                   that
                   lookes
                   not
                   for
                   bribes
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   It
                   must
                   be
                   such
                   a
                   loue
                   as
                   will
                   reach
                   to
                   his
                   posterity
                   ,
                   if
                   need
                   be
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 30.
                 p.
                 625.
                 to
                 631.
                 
              
               
                 
                   RVles
                   that
                   concerne
                   our selues
                   ,
                   are
                   of
                   two
                   sorts
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 1
                 
                   Either
                   our
                   generall
                   ,
                   or
                   particular
                   calling
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Concerning
                   our
                   generall
                   calling
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1
                   Our
                   Faith.
                   
                
                 
                   2
                   Our
                   Repentance
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Our
                   Hope
                   .
                
              
               
                 1
                 
                   Concerning
                   our
                   Faith
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   be
                   expert
                   in
                   the
                   Catalogue
                   of
                   Promises
                   ,
                   that
                   concerne
                   infirmities
                   ,
                   mentioned
                   in
                   the
                   third
                   Treatise
                   .
                   Our
                   iudgement
                   must
                   be
                   established
                   particularly
                   in
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Principles
                   expressed
                   in
                   the
                   fifth
                   Treatise
                   .
                
              
               
                 2
                 
                   Concerning
                   our
                   Repentance
                   ,
                   one
                   Rule
                   is
                   of
                   singular
                   use
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   concernes
                   the
                   Catalogue
                   of
                   present
                   sins
                   ,
                   mentioned
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Treatise
                   .
                
              
               
                 3
                 
                   Concerning
                   our
                   Hope
                   ,
                   foure
                   things
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   1
                   Wee
                   must
                   pray
                   earnestly
                   for
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   glorie
                   is
                   prouided
                   for
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   2
                   We
                   must
                   vse
                   all
                   diligence
                   to
                   perfect
                   our
                   assurance
                   of
                   Heauen
                   when
                   we
                   dye
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Wee
                   must
                   accustome
                   our
                   
                   thoughts
                   to
                   the
                   daily
                   contemplation
                   of
                   Heauen
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   con●…ersation
                   may
                   be
                   in
                   Heauen
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Wee
                   must
                   striue
                   to
                   enable
                   our selues
                   for
                   the
                   expectation
                   of
                   the
                   comming
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   wait
                   for
                   his
                   comming
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 31.
                 p.
                 631.
                 to
                 6.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 
                   SEuen
                   things
                   to
                   bee
                   auoided
                   in
                   our
                   particular
                   calling
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   1
                   Slothfulnesse
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Vnfaithfulnesse
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Rashnesse
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Passion
                   or
                   perturbation
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   The
                   temptations
                   of
                   our
                   calling
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   Worldlinesse
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   Prophanenesse
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 32.
                 p.
                 636.
                 to
                 640.
                 
              
               
                 
                   HOw
                   wee
                   must
                   carry
                   our selues
                   in
                   affliction
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Eight
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   auoided
                
                 :
              
               
                 
                   1
                   Dissembling
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Shame
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Impatience
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Discouragement
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   Trust
                   in
                   carnall
                   friends
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   Perplexed
                   cares
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   7
                   Sudden
                   feares
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   Carelesnesse
                   of
                   thy
                   wayes
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Fiue
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   affliction
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   1
                   Wee
                   must
                   pray
                   ,
                   and
                   call
                   vpon
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
                 
                   2
                   Wee
                   must
                   beare
                   our
                   crosse
                   with
                   patience
                   and
                   contentation
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Wee
                   must
                   vse
                   all
                   good
                   mean●…s
                   for
                   our
                   deliuerance
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Wee
                   must
                   be
                   sure
                   to
                   shew
                   our
                   trust
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   cast
                   our
                   burthen
                   on
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
                 
                   5
                   Wee
                   must
                   shew
                   our
                   obedience
                   to
                   God
                   foure
                   wayes
                   .
                   
                     
                       First
                       ,
                       By
                       submitting
                       our selues
                       to
                       Gods
                       will.
                       
                    
                     
                       Secondly
                       ,
                       If
                       wee
                       iudge
                       our selues
                       ,
                       and
                       acknowledge
                       our
                       sins
                       to
                       God.
                       
                    
                     
                       Thirdly
                       ,
                       If
                       we
                       be
                       constant
                       in
                       the
                       good
                       wayes
                       of
                       godlinesse
                       .
                    
                     
                       Fourthly
                       ,
                       If
                       we
                       learne
                       more
                       righteousnesse
                       ,
                       and
                       are
                       made
                       by
                       our
                       crosses
                       to
                       doe
                       holy
                       duties
                       with
                       better
                       affections
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 Containing
                 the
                 Preface
                 ,
                 which
                 shewes
                 the
                 drift
                 ,
                 warrant
                 ,
                 profit
                 and
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 ensuing
                 Treatise
                 .
              
            
             
               THE
               only
               thing
               intended
               
               in
               this
               Treatise
               is
               ,
               to
               collect
               for
               thy
               vse
               (
               Christian
               Reader
               )
               those
               directions
               scattered
               here
               and
               there
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               may
               ,
               throughout
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               thy
               life
               ,
               tell
               thee
               ,
               what
               thou
               must
               do
               in
               the
               right
               order
               of
               thy
               conuersation
               :
               how
               thou
               shouldest
               behaue
               thy self
               
                 towards
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               how
               thou
               shouldest
               carry
               thy selfe
               
                 towards
                 men
              
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               occasions
               of
               thy
               life
               :
               
                 in
                 company
                 out
                 of
                 company
              
               :
               in
               all
               duties
               either
               
               of
               righteousnesse
               or
               mercie
               :
               and
               how
               thou
               shouldest
               dispose
               of
               thy selfe
               
                 in
                 affliction
              
               ,
               and
               
                 out
                 of
                 affliction
              
               ,
               at
               all
               times
               .
            
             
               And
               thou
               maiest
               bee
               the
               more
               encouraged
               to
               studie
               and
               practise
               
               these
               rules
               ,
               because
               thou
               hast
               the
               most
               expresse
               and
               apparant
               word
               of
               God
               to
               warrant
               and
               require
               thy
               obedience
               herein
               .
            
             
               Be
               not
               so
               profane
               ,
               as
               to
               thinke
               ,
               that
               heere
               is
               more
               to
               doe
               then
               needs
               ,
               or
               that
               I
               burthen
               the
               liues
               of
               Christians
               with
               a
               multitude
               of
               vnnecessarie
               Precepts
               ,
               and
               so
               make
               the
               way
               harder
               then
               it
               is
               :
               For
               I
               require
               thy
               obedience
               in
               nothing
               thou
               hast
               not
               reason
               to
               be
               perswaded
               to
               be
               enioyned
               thee
               by
               the
               pure
               Word
               of
               God
               :
               and
               thou
               must
               know
               ,
               to
               the
               confusion
               of
               thy
               securitie
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               will
               walke
               safely
               ,
               must
               
                 walke
                 by
                 rule
              
               ,
               Gal.
               6.
               16.
               
               He
               is
               yet
               
                 in
                 darkenesse
                 ,
                 and
                 walkes
                 on
                 in
                 darkenesse
                 ,
              
               and
               sees
               not
               what
               he
               doth
               ,
               or
               whither
               he
               goeth
               ,
               that
               doth
               not
               make
               
                 the
                 
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 light
                 vnto
                 his
                 sect
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lanterne
                 vnto
                 his
                 paths
                 ,
              
               Ps.
               119.
               
               There
               is
               an
               holy
               
                 order
                 of
                 life
              
               commended
               in
               the
               godly
               ,
               Col.
               2.
               5.
               
               And
               Gods
               promises
               are
               made
               to
               such
               as
               
                 will
                 dispose
                 of
                 their
                 whole
                 wayes
                 aright
                 .
              
               A
               loose
               conuersation
               is
               an
               ill
               conuersation
               ;
               and
               if
               euer
               we
               would
               
                 see
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               at
               the
               paines
               to
               dispose
               of
               our
               wayes
               ,
               and
               to
               see
               to
               it
               ,
               that
               wee
               dispose
               of
               our
               wayes
               aright
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 50.
                 vlt.
              
               
            
             
               The
               benefit
               thou
               maiest
               reape
               
               by
               this
               Treatise
               ,
               is
               much
               euery
               way
               ,
               if
               the
               fault
               bee
               not
               in
               thy selfe
               :
               for
               here
               thou
               maiest
               briefly
               behold
               the
               substance
               of
               a
               godly
               life
               ;
               thou
               maiest
               in
               a
               short
               time
               informe
               thy
               knowledge
               in
               that
               great
               Doctrine
               of
               practicall
               Diuinitie
               :
               But
               especially
               thou
               maiest
               by
               the
               helpe
               of
               this
               Treatise
               ,
               see
               a
               sound
               way
               how
               to
               beautifie
               thy
               owne
               conuersation
               ,
               with
               the
               addition
               of
               diuers
               rules
               ,
               which
               perhaps
               ,
               
               hitherto
               thou
               hast
               not
               taken
               notice
               of
               :
               God
               hath
               promised
               
                 much
                 peace
              
               ,
               and
               comfort
               vnto
               
                 such
                 as
                 will
                 walke
                 according
                 vnto
                 rule
                 ,
              
               Gal.
               6.
               16.
               
               Yea
               he
               hath
               promised
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 dispose
                 their
                 way
                 aright
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               50.
               vlt.
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               greater
               labour
               to
               trauaile
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               then
               to
               shew
               it
               ;
               but
               yet
               it
               is
               a
               greater
               benefit
               to
               bee
               shewed
               the
               way
               .
               Howsoeuer
               ,
               it
               may
               not
               bee
               denied
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               a
               greater
               glory
               to
               obserue
               these
               Rules
               ,
               then
               to
               know
               them
               ,
               or
               prescribe
               them
               .
            
             
               It
               may
               be
               thou
               wilt
               obiect
               ,
               that
               the
               Rules
               are
               so
               many
               ,
               thou
               canst
               
               neuer
               remember
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               profit
               by
               them
               .
               I
               answer
               :
            
             
               If
               I
               haue
               made
               the
               Rules
               no
               more
               in
               number
               then
               God
               hath
               made
               them
               in
               his
               Word
               ,
               thou
               mayest
               not
               finde
               fault
               with
               me
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               No
               man
               that
               is
               to
               learne
               any
               Trade
               or
               Science
               ,
               but
               he
               meeteth
               with
               more
               directiōs
               
               then
               he
               can
               on
               the
               suddain
               reach
               to
               ,
               or
               practise
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               reiects
               not
               his
               Trade
               or
               Science
               ,
               because
               in
               time
               hee
               hopes
               to
               learne
               it
               all
               .
               Would
               we
               put
               on
               a
               resolution
               to
               serue
               a
               Prentiship
               to
               Religion
               ,
               and
               to
               worke
               hard
               one
               seuen
               yeeres
               :
               Oh
               what
               worke
               would
               we
               dispatch
               !
               How
               many
               Rules
               and
               knowledges
               would
               we
               grow
               skilfull
               in
               !
               But
               alas
               ,
               after
               many
               yeeres
               profession
               of
               Christianitie
               ,
               the
               most
               of
               vs
               ,
               if
               all
               were
               put
               together
               ,
               haue
               not
               done
               the
               worke
               that
               might
               haue
               beene
               done
               in
               few
               dayes
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               
               necessarie
               thou
               shouldest
               lay
               all
               these
               Rules
               before
               thee
               at
               once
               ,
               but
               marke
               out
               certaine
               choise
               Rules
               ,
               so
               many
               as
               thou
               canst
               well
               remember
               ,
               and
               striue
               ,
               by
               daily
               practise
               ,
               to
               bring
               thy selfe
               to
               some
               kinde
               of
               dexteritie
               in
               obseruing
               them
               .
               There
               bee
               some
               Rules
               of
               each
               kinde
               ,
               which
               ,
               if
               thou
               bee
               a
               true
               Christian
               ,
               thou
               
               knowest
               and
               obseruest
               alreadie
               :
               These
               thou
               mayest
               continue
               to
               obserue
               still
               ,
               without
               loading
               thy
               memory
               about
               them
               .
               Now
               if
               those
               be
               omitted
               ,
               then
               consider
               of
               the
               rest
               that
               remaine
               ,
               which
               of
               them
               do
               most
               concerne
               thee
               ,
               or
               would
               most
               adorne
               thy
               practice
               and
               profession
               ,
               or
               are
               such
               as
               thou
               neuer
               hitherto
               didst
               make
               conscience
               of
               :
               Extract
               or
               marke
               out
               so
               many
               of
               those
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               as
               thou
               wouldest
               in
               daily
               practice
               striue
               to
               attaine
               ,
               and
               when
               thou
               hast
               learned
               them
               ,
               then
               goe
               on
               ,
               and
               prescibe
               to
               thy selfe
               new
               Lessons
               .
               To
               a
               carnall
               mind
               all
               the
               way
               of
               godlinesse
               is
               impossible
               ,
               but
               to
               a
               godly
               and
               willing
               mind
               ,
               all
               things
               ,
               through
               the
               power
               and
               assistance
               of
               God
               are
               possible
               .
               God
               will
               accept
               thy
               desire
               and
               endeuour
               ,
               and
               will
               adde
               strength
               and
               might
               ,
               and
               encourage
               thee
               in
               all
               his
               wayes
               .
               By
               prayer
               thou
               mayest
               forme
               any
               grace
               in
               thee
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               power
               the
               Lord
               
               Iesus
               hath
               to
               preuaile
               for
               any
               thing
               thou
               dost
               aske
               the
               Father
               in
               his
               name
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               benefit
               may
               come
               to
               thee
               ,
               if
               thou
               daily
               reade
               these
               directions
               ,
               is
               that
               they
               wil
               quicken
               thee
               to
               a
               great
               care
               of
               weldoing
               ,
               and
               giue
               thee
               cause
               to
               
                 walke
                 humbly
                 with
                 thy
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               abase
               thy selfe
               for
               thine
               owne
               insufficiencie
               .
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 giue
                 thee
                 vnderstanding
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 vnite
                 thy
                 heart
                 vnto
                 his
                 feare
                 alwayes
                 ,
              
               that
               thou
               mayest
               
                 obserue
                 to
                 doe
              
               ,
               as
               hee
               commandeth
               thee
               ,
               
                 and
                 not
                 turne
                 from
                 the
                 good
                 way
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 thy
                 life
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 Containing
                 such
                 Rules
                 as
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 men
                 must
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 as
                 preparations
                 and
                 furtherances
                 to
                 a
                 godly
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               THE
               Rules
               of
               a
               holy
               life
               may
               
               be
               cast
               into
               two
               rankes
               :
               the
               first
               containing
               such
               rules
               as
               are
               Generall
               :
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               Particular
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 generall
                 rules
              
               are
               likewise
               
               of
               two
               sorts
               :
               some
               of
               them
               concerne
               certaine
               
                 generall
                 preparations
                 ,
                 helpes
                 ,
                 or
                 furtherances
              
               to
               an
               holy
               life
               ,
               without
               which
               men
               in
               vaine
               beginne
               the
               cares
               or
               endeuours
               of
               a
               reformed
               life
               .
               And
               some
               of
               them
               comprehend
               those
               necessarie
               rules
               which
               are
               to
               bee
               obserued
               
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 doing
              
               
               all
               holy
               duties
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               of
               singular
               vse
               to
               bee
               alwayes
               remembred
               ,
               when
               wee
               goe
               about
               any
               seruice
               ,
            
             
             
               Of
               the
               first
               sort
               there
               are
               many
               
               rules
               ;
               for
               they
               that
               will
               addresse
               themselues
               to
               order
               their
               conuersation
               aright
               ,
               must
               be
               soundly
               carefull
               in
               the
               obseruation
               of
               these
               directions
               following
               .
            
             
               1
               Hee
               
                 must
                 examine
                 himselfe
              
               about
               his
               faith
               and
               repentance
               ;
               he
               must
               be
               sure
               hee
               is
               reconciled
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               hath
               truely
               repented
               himselfe
               of
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               13.
               5.
               
               For
               vnlesse
               he
               be
               a
               
                 new
                 creature
              
               ,
               he
               is
               
                 no
                 creature
              
               ,
               but
               a
               
                 dead
                 man
              
               ,
               and
               so
               vtterly
               vnable
               for
               the
               practice
               of
               these
               rules
               following
               :
               And
               
                 without
                 God
                 wee
                 can
                 doe
                 nothing
              
               ;
               and
               without
               God
               wee
               are
               till
               we
               liue
               by
               faith
               .
               Besides
               ,
               the
               pollution
               of
               our
               hearts
               or
               liues
               drawne
               vpon
               vs
               by
               the
               custome
               of
               sinne
               past
               and
               present
               ,
               will
               so
               infect
               all
               we
               doe
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               bee
               abominable
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               lost
               labour
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               first
               Rule
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               His
               next
               care
               must
               bee
               to
               learne
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               rules
               
               of
               life
               .
               Wee
               can
               neuer
               practise
               what
               we
               know
               not
               ;
               and
               therefore
               our
               next
               care
               and
               paines
               must
               be
               to
               get
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Gods
               wayes
               distinctly
               and
               effectually
               into
               our
               heads
               and
               hearts
               .
               Our
               direction
               must
               not
               be
               in
               our
               bookes
               ,
               but
               in
               our
               heads
               :
               and
               a
               Christian
               must
               haue
               his
               rules
               alwayes
               before
               him
               ,
               that
               so
               hee
               may
               
                 walke
                 circumspectly
              
               ,
               by
               line
               and
               leuell
               ,
               Ephes.
               5.
               15.
               
                 vnderstanding
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
              
               in
               what
               he
               is
               to
               do
               .
               
                 He
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 and
                 keepeth
                 instruction
                 ,
              
               how
               to
               liue
               ,
               Prouerbs
               10.
               17.
               whereas
               hee
               
                 that
                 will
                 not
              
               be
               at
               the
               paines
               of
               
                 getting
                 instruction
                 ,
                 erreth
              
               ,
               as
               Salomon
               saith
               :
               And
               therefore
               wee
               must
               
                 take
                 fast
                 hold
                 of
                 instruction
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 let
                 her
                 goe
                 ,
                 but
                 keepe
                 her
                 for
                 she
                 is
                 our
                 life
                 ,
              
               Prou.
               4.
               13.
               
               Knowledge
               then
               ,
               of
               necessitie
               must
               be
               had
               ,
               or
               in
               vaine
               wee
               goe
               about
               to
               liue
               well
               .
               Now
               this
               is
               such
               a
               rule
               ,
               as
               must
               not
               slightly
               bee
               passed
               ouer
               :
               and
               it
               
               is
               not
               enough
               thus
               in
               generall
               to
               require
               knowledge
               ,
               but
               withall
               ,
               I
               would
               shew
               certaine
               choise
               rules
               to
               be
               obserued
               by
               vs
               ,
               if
               wee
               would
               take
               a
               sound
               course
               to
               attaine
               knowledge
               .
               Hee
               then
               that
               
               would
               prosperously
               seeke
               sound
               knowledg
               ,
               must
               remember
               these
               directions
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               hee
               must
               
                 esteeme
                 knowledge
              
               ,
               and
               labour
               to
               frame
               his
               
               heart
               to
               an
               high
               estimation
               of
               it
               ,
               accounting
               it
               as
               
                 great
                 treasure
              
               ,
               accounting
               the
               
                 getting
                 of
                 wisedome
                 aboue
                 all
                 gettings
                 ,
              
               Prou.
               4.
               7.
               
               Wee
               must
               
                 seeke
                 for
                 knowledge
                 as
                 for
                 siluer
                 ,
                 and
                 search
                 for
                 her
                 as
                 for
                 treasure
                 ,
              
               and
               then
               with
               wonderfull
               successe
               shall
               
                 wee
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 right
                 feare
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               Prou.
               2.
               4
               ,
               5.
               else
               our
               labour
               will
               bee
               blasted
               and
               fruitlesse
               ,
               if
               we
               bring
               meane
               thoughts
               to
               the
               exercise
               of
               directions
               for
               the
               attaining
               of
               knowledge
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               hee
               must
               take
               heede
               
               that
               
                 hee
                 consult
                 not
                 with
                 flesh
                 and
                 
                 blood
                 ,
                 Gal.
              
               1.
               16.
               
               Hee
               must
               not
               regard
               other
               mens
               opinions
               ,
               or
               his
               owne
               carnall
               reason
               ,
               but
               resolue
               to
               
                 giue
                 glory
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
              
               as
               willing
               to
               beleeue
               or
               do
               whatsoeuer
               the
               Lord
               saith
               vnto
               him
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               hee
               must
               
                 redeeme
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 Ephes.
              
               5.
               16.
               
               Inasmuch
               as
               he
               
               hath
               lost
               so
               much
               time
               past
               ,
               hee
               must
               now
               prouide
               to
               allow
               himselfe
               conuenient
               and
               certain
               time
               to
               bee
               spent
               this
               way
               for
               the
               attaining
               of
               knowledge
               ;
               else
               to
               study
               by
               snatches
               and
               vncertainely
               ,
               will
               be
               to
               little
               or
               no
               purpose
               .
               To
               complaine
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               will
               not
               serue
               the
               turne
               ,
               nor
               will
               the
               pretence
               of
               worldly
               businesse
               excuse
               vs
               :
               and
               therefore
               we
               must
               
                 buy
                 so
                 much
                 time
              
               of
               our
               occasions
               as
               may
               be
               competent
               for
               the
               supply
               of
               our
               wants
               in
               knowledge
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               in
               seeking
               knowledge
               ,
               
               
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 wise
                 for
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 Prou.
              
               9.
               12.
               
               Hee
               must
               striue
               to
               
                 vnderstand
                 his
                 owne
                 way
              
               ,
               so
               to
               be
               carefull
               to
               know
               the
               generals
               about
               
               Religion
               ,
               as
               his
               speciall
               care
               bee
               in
               all
               things
               to
               referre
               what
               he
               reads
               or
               heares
               ,
               to
               the
               particular
               directions
               of
               his
               own
               soule
               .
               This
               is
               a
               rule
               of
               singular
               vse
               ,
               if
               it
               could
               bee
               beaten
               into
               mens
               heads
               ;
               and
               for
               want
               of
               this
               ,
               many
               Christians
               ,
               after
               long
               pains
               and
               much
               time
               spent
               ,
               haue
               beene
               found
               exceeding
               ignorant
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               hee
               must
               
                 bee
                 swift
                 to
              
               
               heare
               ,
               Iames
               1.
               19.
               with
               all
               frequencie
               and
               attention
               ,
               making
               vse
               of
               the
               publike
               ministery
               ,
               striuing
               with
               his
               owne
               heart
               against
               deadnesse
               and
               drowsinesse
               ,
               and
               remouing
               all
               impediments
               might
               be
               cast
               in
               his
               way
               from
               the
               world
               or
               his
               worldly
               occasions
               ,
               obseruing
               all
               opportunities
               for
               hearing
               ,
               especially
               when
               hee
               seeth
               the
               heart
               of
               his
               Teacher
               enlarged
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               doctrine
               more
               then
               at
               other
               times
               or
               in
               other
               things
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               he
               must
               
                 auoide
                 vaine
              
               
               
                 questions
                 ,
                 and
                 fruitlesse
                 contemplations
              
               ,
               
               Tit.
               3.
               9.
               1.
               
               Tim.
               6.
               20.
               2
               
               Tim.
               2.
               23.
               
               When
               the
               light
               of
               doctrine
               was
               so
               great
               in
               the
               Primitiue
               times
               ,
               this
               was
               one
               practice
               of
               Satan
               ,
               to
               draw
               aside
               the
               studies
               of
               Christians
               from
               necessarie
               and
               solid
               truths
               ,
               to
               Genealogies
               ,
               or
               quarrels
               about
               words
               or
               vaine
               controuersies
               ,
               falsly
               called
               
                 oppositions
                 of
                 science
              
               .
               We
               must
               therefore
               be
               warned
               of
               this
               
                 method
                 of
                 Satan
              
               ;
               and
               till
               we
               know
               cleerely
               the
               wayes
               of
               life
               ,
               allow
               our selues
               no
               time
               for
               more
               remote
               studies
               ,
               or
               fruitlesse
               controuersies
               .
               What
               riches
               of
               knowledge
               might
               some
               Christians
               haue
               attained
               to
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               spent
               the
               time
               (
               they
               haue
               employed
               about
               controuersies
               ,
               genealogies
               ,
               and
               generall
               knowledge
               )
               in
               the
               sound
               building
               of
               themselues
               vp
               in
               such
               things
               as
               their
               s●…ules
               apparently
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               ?
            
             
               Seuenthly
               ,
               he
               must
               not
               rest
               satisfied
               
               with
               a
               small
               measure
               of
               
               vnderstanding
               ;
               he
               must
               not
               giue
               ouer
               when
               he
               hath
               gotten
               a
               little
               knowledge
               more
               then
               he
               had
               :
               he
               must
               desire
               to
               
                 increase
                 in
                 knowledge
              
               ,
               and
               neuer
               be
               well
               pleased
               with
               himselfe
               ,
               while
               hee
               is
               but
               a
               
                 child
                 in
                 vnderstanding
              
               ,
               〈◊〉
               Cor.
               14
               20.
               
            
             
               Eighthly
               ,
               he
               must
               
                 enquire
                 and
              
               
               
                 take
                 counsell
              
               ,
               hee
               must
               propound
               his
               doubts
               daily
               and
               carefully
               .
               He
               that
               would
               know
               much
               ,
               must
               aske
               much
               ;
               hee
               must
               breake
               off
               that
               wretched
               silence
               he
               is
               prone
               to
               ,
               and
               prouide
               ,
               if
               it
               ●…ee
               possible
               ,
               to
               enioy
               the
               fauour
               of
               some
               one
               or
               moe
               ,
               that
               are
               able
               to
               resolue
               his
               doubts
               from
               time
               to
               time
               .
               This
               rule
               hath
               incredible
               profit
               in
               it
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               rightly
               practised
               ,
               Prou.
               15.
               12.
               and
               20.
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               and
               27.
               9.
               
            
             
               Ninthly
               ,
               and
               lastly
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               
               
                 rightly
                 ordered
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 Pastor
                 .
              
               For
               the
               principall
               meanes
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               is
               assigned
               of
               God
               to
               be
               in
               the
               ministerie
               of
               his
               seruants
               :
               and
               therefore
               if
               we
               would
               
               attaine
               knowledge
               ,
               we
               must
               dispose
               our selues
               aright
               towards
               our
               Teachers
               ;
               and
               to
               this
               end
               we
               must
               looke
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               wee
               
                 pray
                 for
                 them
              
               ,
               
               that
               their
               
                 word
                 may
                 run
                 and
                 haue
                 free
                 passage
              
               ;
               and
               that
               God
               would
               make
               them
               able
               to
               
                 open
                 vnto
                 vs
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 his
                 will.
              
               2
               Thess.
               3.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               Col.
               4.
               3.
               
               Ephes.
               6.
               19.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               must
               
                 keepe
                 then
              
               
               directions
               ,
               and
               make
               conscience
               of
               it
               to
               bee
               carefull
               
                 to
                 obey
                 them
              
               ;
               in
               what
               they
               command
               vs
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               2.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               must
               
                 take
                 beede
                 of
                 discouraging
                 them
              
               :
               for
               this
               is
               not
               
                 profitable
                 for
                 vs.
              
               For
               the
               more
               cheerefull
               and
               comfortable
               their
               hearts
               are
               ,
               the
               more
               apt
               they
               are
               to
               finde
               out
               profitable
               things
               for
               vs
               ,
               Heb.
               13.
               17
               ,
               18.
               1
               
               Cor.
               16.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
            
             
               And
               thus
               of
               the
               first
               and
               second
               
               rule
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               hee
               that
               would
               redresse
               his
               wayes
               aright
               ,
               must
               
                 get
                 
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 wicked
                 men
                 :
              
               hee
               must
               giue
               ouer
               euill
               company
               and
               sequester
               himselfe
               from
               the
               counsell
               and
               society
               of
               carnal
               and
               prophane
               persons
               .
               The
               necessity
               of
               this
               rule
               is
               ,
               both
               proued
               and
               vrged
               in
               these
               and
               many
               other
               Scriptures
               ;
               Prou.
               4.
               14.
               
               Psal.
               1.
               1.
               2
               
               Cor.
               6.
               17.
               
               Ephes.
               5.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               hee
               must
               bring
               a
               
               minde
               full
               of
               care
               ,
               and
               desire
               ,
               and
               
                 resolution
                 to
                 practise
              
               the
               rules
               when
               hee
               hath
               learned
               them
               :
               he
               must
               ,
               as
               the
               phrase
               is
               ,
               
                 obserue
                 to
                 doe
                 Gods
                 will
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               5.
               32.
               
               He
               must
               be
               watchfull
               and
               diligent
               ;
               he
               must
               
                 ponder
                 vpon
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               bewaring
               lest
               hee
               either
               
                 neglect
                 or
                 forget
                 to
                 doe
                 them
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               6.
               17.
               and
               32.
               46.
               and
               8.
               11.
               1
               
               Cor.
               16.
               13.
               
               Prou.
               4.
               26.
               
               We
               must
               
                 follow
                 after
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
              
               6.
               11.
               and
               
                 binde
                 directions
                 as
                 signes
                 vpon
                 our
                 hands
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Deut.
              
               6.
               8.
               
               If
               wee
               could
               bee
               thus
               awakened
               ,
               this
               rule
               would
               breed
               vs
               vnspeakable
               good
               in
               our
               conuersation
               .
            
             
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               he
               must
               endeauour
               to
               
               settle
               his
               head
               and
               his
               estate
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               worldly
               affaires
               .
               It
               is
               a
               singular
               helpe
               to
               godlinesse
               ,
               to
               reduce
               our
               outward
               callings
               in
               order
               :
               and
               euery
               dayes
               experience
               shewes
               ,
               that
               confusions
               in
               worldly
               businesse
               breed
               miserable
               neglect
               in
               Gods
               seruice
               .
               And
               therefore
               hee
               that
               would
               profite
               in
               an
               orderly
               course
               of
               life
               ,
               must
               prouide
               to
               
                 vse
                 the
                 world
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 may
                 serue
                 the
                 Lord
                 without
                 distraction
                 .
              
               He
               that
               would
               
                 runne
                 a
                 race
                 ,
                 abstaineth
                 from
                 all
                 things
              
               that
               might
               encomber
               him
               .
               
                 No
                 man
                 that
                 warreth
                 ,
                 intangleth
                 himselfe
                 with
                 the
                 affaires
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 please
                 him
                 who
                 hath
                 chosen
                 him
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 soùldür
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               we
               may
               not
               think
               it
               much
               ,
               if
               in
               our
               spiritual
               course
               ,
               God
               lay
               some
               restraint
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               cares
               and
               encombrances
               in
               our
               outward
               callings
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               29
               ,
               35
               ,
               &c.
               
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               4.
               1
               
               Cor.
               9.
               25.
               
            
             
             
               Sixtly
               ,
               hee
               must
               
                 walke
                 in
                 the
              
               
               
                 way
                 of
                 good
                 men
              
               ,
               both
               setting
               before
               him
               their
               practice
               ,
               as
               patternes
               of
               imitation
               ,
               as
               also
               by
               conuersing
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               thereby
               hee
               may
               gather
               encouragement
               ,
               and
               helpe
               in
               well-doing
               .
               Hee
               is
               deceiued
               ,
               that
               thinkes
               to
               
                 go
                 alone
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               go
               prosperously
               in
               the
               course
               of
               a
               godly
               life
               :
               He
               may
               profit
               ,
               and
               learne
               by
               many
               things
               he
               heareth
               ,
               receiueth
               ,
               and
               seeth
               among
               the
               godly
               ,
               Prou.
               2.
               20.
               
               Phil.
               4.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
            
             
               Seuenthly
               ,
               hee
               must
               
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 seruāt
                 of
                 men
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               Cor.
               7.
               23.
               
               Other
               
               mens
               humours
               must
               not
               be
               the
               directiō
               of
               his
               practice
               .
               H●…
               must
               so
               depēd
               vpon
               persons
               by
               hopes
               to
               get
               any
               thing
               by
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               as
               he
               be
               not
               thereby
               hindered
               in
               workes
               of
               Religion
               ,
               knowing
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               
                 Christs
                 freeman
              
               .
            
             
               He
               must
               
                 haste
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 looke
                 for
              
               
               
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               2.
               
               Pet.
               3.
               12.
               
               Hee
               must
               often
               remember
               
               his
               latter
               end
               ,
               and
               daily
               set
               before
               his
               eyes
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               striuing
               to
               stirre
               vp
               in
               his
               heart
               the
               desire
               after
               Christ
               ,
               praying
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               dispatching
               those
               workes
               that
               may
               prepare
               him
               therevnto
               .
               The
               remembrance
               of
               our
               accounts
               in
               the
               day
               of
               Christ
               ,
               will
               wonderfully
               quicken
               men
               to
               the
               care
               of
               well-doing
               ;
               and
               the
               cause
               of
               viciousnesse
               ,
               and
               miserable
               neglect
               ,
               and
               procrastinations
               of
               many
               ,
               is
               ,
               their
               forgetting
               of
               their
               latter
               end
               .
               A
               great
               reason
               why
               the
               directions
               about
               godlinesse
               are
               not
               entertained
               ,
               is
               ,
               because
               men
               
                 put
                 far
                 away
                 from
                 them
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               whereas
               the
               remembrance
               of
               the
               reuelation
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               would
               put
               spirit
               and
               life
               into
               vs.
               He
               dares
               not
               say
               from
               the
               heart
               ,
               Come
               ,
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               come
               quickly
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               resolued
               diligently
               to
               worke
               the
               works
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               He
               must
               not
               stay
               for
               company
               ,
               
               
               but
               rather
               choose
               to
               runne
               alone
               ;
               or
               with
               a
               few
               ,
               then
               hazard
               the
               losse
               of
               the
               Crowne
               .
               Our
               life
               is
               a
               race
               ,
               and
               as
               in
               a
               race
               men
               stay
               not
               for
               company
               ,
               but
               striue
               who
               may
               runne
               formost
               :
               so
               it
               is
               in
               the
               race
               of
               godlinesse
               :
               
                 He
                 must
                 so
                 runne
                 as
                 he
                 may
                 obtain
                 :
              
               hee
               must
               set
               out
               with
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               runne
               as
               it
               were
               for
               his
               life
               :
               As
               hee
               must
               make
               vse
               of
               the
               societie
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               so
               hee
               must
               not
               stay
               ,
               till
               his
               carnall
               friends
               and
               acquaintance
               will
               set
               out
               with
               him
               :
               He
               must
               be
               of
               Ioshua's
               minde
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               whole
               world
               will
               liue
               in
               wickednesse
               and
               prophanenesse
               ,
               yet
               
                 hee
                 and
                 his
                 house
                 will
                 serue
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               Cor.
               9.
               24.
               and
               14.
               12.
               
               Ioshua
               24.
               15.
               
            
             
               Tenthly
               ,
               hee
               must
               
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 giue
                 thankes
              
               ;
               when
               God
               giues
               
               him
               successe
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               or
               prospers
               the
               meanes
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               helpes
               him
               with
               victory
               ouer
               any
               sin
               ,
               or
               strength
               to
               performe
               
               any
               duty
               ,
               or
               bestowes
               vpon
               him
               any
               spirituall
               blessing
               ,
               hee
               must
               
                 remember
                 to
                 praise
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               This
               will
               quicken
               him
               :
               Daily
               thankefulnesse
               will
               breede
               daily
               alacritie
               in
               well
               doing
               .
               He
               that
               will
               not
               be
               thankfull
               for
               beginnings
               of
               successe
               in
               the
               practice
               of
               holy
               duties
               ,
               will
               not
               hold
               out
               :
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
              
               speciall
               
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 giue
                 thankes
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               Thess.
               5.
               18.
               
            
             
               11.
               
               He
               must
               
                 studie
                 to
                 be
                 quiet
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 follow
                 peace
                 with
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 medling
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 businesse
                 ,
              
               and
               auoiding
               all
               occasion
               of
               contention
               ,
               that
               might
               distract
               him
               in
               his
               owne
               course
               .
               
                 A
                 busie
                 bodie
              
               is
               as
               good
               as
               no
               body
               in
               respect
               of
               sound
               progresse
               in
               sanctification
               .
               It
               is
               an
               excellent
               skill
               to
               be
               able
               
               to
               auoide
               the
               intanglements
               of
               discord
               ;
               especially
               he
               must
               prouide
               to
               haue
               perfect
               peace
               with
               the
               godly
               .
               Though
               God
               be
               able
               to
               sanctifie
               the
               oppositions
               of
               
               vnreasonable
               men
               ,
               yet
               wee
               must
               take
               heed
               of
               drawing
               needlesse
               troubles
               vpon
               our selues
               ;
               for
               that
               makes
               vs
               neither
               to
               be
               ;
               nor
               to
               be
               accounted
               the
               more
               holy
               ,
               but
               contrariwise
               .
               The
               Apostle
               could
               not
               speake
               vnto
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               as
               
                 vnto
                 spirituall
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 vnto
                 carnall
              
               ;
               at
               the
               best
               ,
               but
               
                 Babes
                 in
                 Christ
              
               :
               and
               the
               reason
               was
               ,
               because
               there
               was
               strife
               ,
               and
               enuie
               ,
               and
               diuision
               amongst
               them
               ,
               Heb.
               12.
               14.
               
               Mark.
               6.
               vlt.
               1
               
               Cor.
               3.
               3.
               
            
             
               12.
               
               
                 His
                 eyes
                 must
                 looke
                 straight
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 his
                 eye-lids
                 right
                 before
                 him
                 ,
              
               Prou.
               4.
               25.
               
               He
               must
               
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 going
                 about
              
               ,
               and
               fetching
               of
               compasse
               in
               religion
               ,
               Ier.
               31.
               22.
               
               Hee
               must
               bee
               still
               amy●…
               at
               
                 the
                 marke
                 of
                 the
                 high
                 price
                 of
                 his
                 calling
                 :
              
               being
               sure
               that
               the
               things
               he
               employeth
               himselfe
               in
               ,
               tend
               directly
               to
               the
               furtherance
               of
               his
               saluation
               ,
               &
               not
               lose
               his
               time
               in
               vnprofitable
               studies
               ,
               or
               practices
               ,
               proceeding
               frō
               one
               degree
               
               to
               another
               ,
               till
               he
               come
               to
               a
               ripe
               age
               in
               Christ.
               
            
             
               13.
               
               He
               must
               be
               
                 conuersant
                 in
              
               
               
                 the
                 Scriptures
              
               ,
               and
               be
               familiarly
               acquaint●…d
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               
                 dwell
                 plenteously
                 in
                 him
              
               :
               For
               those
               good
               words
               of
               God
               haue
               not
               onely
               light
               in
               them
               to
               direct
               vs
               ,
               but
               power
               also
               to
               assist
               vs
               to
               do
               what
               they
               require
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               daily
               reading
               and
               h●…ring
               of
               them
               ,
               wee
               shall
               bee
               excited
               to
               more
               care
               of
               wel-doing
               :
               we
               
                 must
                 excercise
                 our selues
                 ●…n
                 the
                 Word
                 day
                 and
                 night
              
               ;
               and
               neuer
               let
               them
               depart
               out
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               but
               keepe
               our
               hearts
               still
               warme
               with
               the
               heate
               that
               comes
               from
               them
               ,
               neuer
               suffering
               the
               warmth
               to
               goe
               out
               through
               our
               long
               forbearance
               of
               the
               vse
               of
               them
               ,
               Col.
               3.
               16.
               
               Psal.
               1.
               2.
               
               Iosh.
               8.
               
               Esay
               8.
               16
               ,
               20.
               
            
             
               14.
               
               He
               must
               carefully
               〈◊〉
               
                 in
                 〈◊〉
                 first
                 lo●…e
              
               ,
               Reuel
               .
               2.
               4.
               
               The
               
               Lord
               is
               wont
               at
               some
               times
               or
               other
               ,
               about
               the
               first
               conuersion
               
               of
               a
               sinner
               ,
               to
               shew
               himself
               with
               such
               power
               in
               his
               ordinances
               ,
               and
               to
               reueale
               vnto
               him
               such
               glories
               in
               the
               merits
               and
               gifts
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               the
               happinesse
               of
               his
               estate
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               his
               heart
               is
               thereby
               fired
               to
               a
               cheerefull
               liking
               of
               the
               means
               of
               saluation
               ,
               and
               of
               godly
               persons
               ,
               and
               to
               a
               wonderfull
               desire
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               care
               to
               please
               God.
               Now
               he
               that
               would
               prosper
               in
               a
               Christian
               course
               ,
               must
               be
               wonderfull
               carefull
               to
               preserue
               affection
               ,
               &
               this
               spirituall
               loue
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               watch
               against
               ,
               and
               resist
               the
               first
               beginnings
               of
               decay
               ,
               or
               coldnesse
               ,
               or
               declining
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               take
               heede
               of
               suffering
               his
               heart
               to
               be
               drawne
               away
               by
               the
               deceitfulnesse
               of
               sinne
               ,
               or
               the
               enticements
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               He
               must
               
                 couet
                 earnestly
                 the
                 best
                 gifts
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               vlt.
               There
               
               are
               some
               duties
               in
               piety
               ,
               or
               Mercie
               ,
               or
               Righteousnesse
               ,
               which
               in
               respect
               of
               our
               places
               doe
               most
               
               concerne
               vs
               ,
               &
               would
               in
               a
               more
               speciall
               manner
               adorne
               our
               particular
               profession
               :
               so
               are
               there
               some
               gifts
               which
               do
               aduance
               our
               communion
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               doe
               make
               vs
               more
               profitable
               amongst
               men
               .
               Now
               these
               things
               we
               should
               study
               ,
               and
               earnestly
               labour
               to
               frame
               our selues
               to
               ,
               &
               to
               expresse
               them
               more
               effectually
               in
               our
               conuersation
               .
               This
               no
               doubt
               is
               the
               reason
               why
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               doth
               in
               the
               Scripture
               make
               Catalogues
               of
               certaine
               speciall
               duties
               ,
               or
               graces
               singled
               out
               from
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               sitted
               to
               the
               cōditions
               of
               the
               people
               who
               are
               written
               to
               :
               and
               this
               would
               be
               a
               singular
               aduantage
               to
               vs
               ,
               if
               we
               also
               would
               single
               out
               to
               our
               vse
               some
               few
               of
               the
               chiefest
               vertues
               or
               duties
               which
               we
               would
               daily
               set
               before
               vs
               ,
               an●…
               striue
               by
               prayer
               and
               all
               holy
               endeauour
               to
               fashion
               them
               to
               the
               life
               in
               our
               hearts
               a●…d
               liues
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               He
               must
               renew
               often
               his
               
               
               mortification
               ;
               mans
               heart
               is
               like
               
               
                 fallow
                 ground
              
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               fit
               to
               receiue
               seed
               ,
               till
               it
               be
               broken
               vp
               ,
               and
               at
               best
               it
               is
               like
               a
               garden
               which
               will
               often
               need
               weeding
               .
               If
               wee
               doe
               not
               at
               some
               times
               in
               speciall
               manner
               humble
               our
               soules
               before
               God
               ,
               worldly
               cares
               ,
               or
               carnall
               delights
               will
               ouer-grow
               our
               desires
               and
               our
               practice
               ,
               and
               choake
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               Word
               receiued
               by
               vs
               :
               wee
               must
               keepe
               vnder
               our
               bodies
               ,
               and
               bring
               them
               in
               subiection
               ,
               and
               be
               often
               dragging
               our
               lusts
               to
               the
               crosse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               there
               to
               crucifie
               them
               .
               Our
               practice
               is
               like
               to
               sowing
               ,
               which
               presupposeth
               plowing
               before
               ,
               Ier.
               4.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Hosh.
               10.
               12.
               1.
               
               Cor.
               9.
               27.
               
            
             
               17.
               
               We
               must
               
                 watch
                 for
                 the
                 opportunities
              
               
               of
               well-doing
               ,
               and
               take
               heed
               of
               procrastination
               :
               he
               must
               
                 seeke
                 righteous●…esse
                 ,
                 and
                 haste
                 to
                 it
                 ,
              
               he
               must
               not
               put
               it
               off
               till
               to
               morrow
               ,
               Esay
               .
               6.
               8.
               
               Prou.
               3.
               28.
               and
               2.
               4.
               
               Amos.
               5.
               14.
               
            
             
             
               18.
               
               Hee
               must
               
                 remember
                 the
              
               
               
                 Sabbath
                 Day
              
               to
               sanctifie
               it
               .
               The
               commandement
               concerning
               the
               keeping
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               to
               sanctifie
               it
               ,
               is
               placed
               in
               the
               midst
               betweene
               the
               two
               Tabels
               ,
               of
               purpose
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               keeping
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               is
               a
               singular
               helpe
               to
               all
               piety
               and
               righteousnesse
               ;
               and
               God
               hath
               promised
               a
               speciall
               blessing
               to
               the
               obseruers
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               and
               giues
               strength
               by
               the
               rest
               of
               that
               day
               ,
               ●…he
               better
               to
               performe
               holy
               duties
               all
               the
               weeke
               after
               ,
               Commandement
               ,
               4.
               
               Esay
               38.
               
               1●…
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               Hee
               must
               meditate
               much
               
                 on
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 godly
              
               of
               all
               
               ages
               ,
               and
               striue
               diligently
               to
               
                 learne
                 their
                 wayes
              
               ,
               and
               to
               quicken
               himselfe
               by
               the
               thought
               of
               their
               care
               ,
               zeale
               ,
               and
               sinceritie
               .
               And
               thus
               hee
               may
               also
               profitably
               set
               before
               him
               the
               examples
               of
               such
               of
               his
               owne
               acquaintance
               ,
               as
               excell
               in
               the
               gifts
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               fruits
               of
               weldoing
               .
               The
               example
               
               of
               good
               men
               should
               be
               as
               forcible
               to
               draw
               vs
               to
               good
               ,
               as
               the
               example
               of
               euill
               men
               is
               to
               incline
               others
               to
               euill
               :
               wee
               haue
               beene
               
                 compassed
                 about
                 with
                 a
                 cloud
                 of
                 witnesses
                 ,
              
               who
               haue
               liued
               in
               all
               ages
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               wee
               must
               therefore
               
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 wayes
                 &
                 see
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 aske
                 for
                 the
                 old
                 way
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 it
                 ,
              
               and
               with
               all
               gladnesse
               follow
               any
               that
               are
               fit
               to
               bee
               guides
               to
               vs
               therein
               ,
               Hebr.
               12.
               1.
               
               Ier.
               12.
               19.
               
               &
               6.
               16.
               
            
             
               20.
               
               He
               must
               
                 go
                 daily
                 to
                 him
                 that
              
               
               
                 teacheth
                 to
                 profit
              
               ,
               begging
               of
               God
               
                 to
                 shew
                 him
                 a
                 way
              
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 leade
                 him
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
              
               vnto
               the
               right
               practice
               of
               euery
               holy
               duty
               ,
               euen
               
                 to
                 guide
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 plaine
                 path
                 ,
              
               Esay
               48.
               17.
               
               ●…sal
               .
               27.
               11.
               
            
             
               Thus
               I
               haue
               s●…t
               downe
               those
               rules
               which
               are
               generall
               helpes
               vnto
               godlinesse
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               attended
               by
               a
               Godly
               Christian.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 Shewing
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 auoided
                 by
                 such
                 as
                 would
                 order
                 their
                 conuersation
                 aright
                 .
              
            
             
               NOw
               before
               I
               proceed
               vnto
               the
               rules
               that
               concerne
               the
               manner
               of
               weldoing
               ,
               I
               will
               adde
               to
               the
               former
               directions
               ,
               nine
               Cautions
               ,
               or
               nine
               things
               which
               a
               Christian
               must
               take
               heed
               of
               in
               
               his
               practice
               of
               holy
               duties
               :
               As
            
             
               First
               ,
               hee
               must
               take
               heed
               of
               wretchlesnesse
               ,
               or
               a
               scornefull
               
               carelesnesse
               of
               his
               owne
               wayes
               :
               he
               must
               not
               
                 despise
                 his
                 wayes
              
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               cared
               not
               how
               hee
               liued
               ,
               or
               rested
               satisfied
               to
               bee
               still
               as
               he
               was
               :
               this
               carelesnesse
               proues
               the
               bane
               of
               many
               a
               soule
               ,
               whereas
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 keepeth
                 his
                 soule
                 ,
                 keepeth
                 his
                 way
                 ,
              
               Prou.
               19.
               16.
               and
               2●…
               .
               8.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               must
               take
               heed
               of
               precipitation
               ,
               or
               rashnesse
               ,
               or
               too
               
               
               much
               haste
               :
               this
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               much
               false
               zeale
               ,
               and
               the
               cause
               of
               strange
               euils
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               some
               Christian
               :
               but
               the
               godly
               Christian
               must
               learne
               of
               Salomon
               to
               
                 prepare
                 his
                 worke
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 then
                 build
                 his
                 house
              
               :
               he
               must
               get
               sound
               knowledge
               of
               the
               warrant
               of
               his
               actions
               ,
               &
               guide
               his
               affaires
               by
               aduice
               ,
               and
               with
               serious
               preparation
               fit
               himselfe
               to
               the
               doing
               of
               what
               hee
               is
               sure
               is
               good
               .
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 hasteth
                 with
                 his
                 feete
                 ,
                 sinneth
                 :
              
               what
               is
               done
               rashly
               ,
               cannot
               be
               done
               well
               :
               Prou.
               19.
               2.
               
               As
               procrastination
               is
               a
               great
               vice
               ;
               so
               precipitation
               is
               no
               vertue
               ,
               Prou.
               24.
               27.
               
               &
               28.
               26.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Hee
               must
               haue
               
                 no
                 confidence
              
               
               
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
              
               ,
               he
               must
               not
               rely
               vpon
               his
               own
               wit
               ,
               memory
               ,
               reason
               ,
               desires
               ,
               vertues
               ,
               praises
               ,
               or
               power
               ;
               but
               all
               his
               comfort
               and
               affiance
               must
               be
               in
               the
               merits
               ,
               intercession
               ,
               vertue
               and
               assistance
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               his
               Sauiour
               ,
               Phil.
               3.
               3.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               He
               must
               
                 not
                 haste
                 to
                 be
                 rich
              
               ,
               
               
               for
               
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 money
                 is
                 the
                 roote
                 of
                 all
                 euill
                 :
              
               and
               they
               cannot
               be
               at
               leasure
               for
               good
               duties
               ,
               that
               are
               so
               eager
               to
               compasse
               great
               things
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               Pro.
               23.
               4.
               
               &
               28.
               20.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               Hee
               must
               take
               heed
               of
               the
               
               snares
               that
               rise
               from
               
                 distrustfull
                 feares
              
               :
               There
               is
               a
               snare
               in
               feare
               ,
               Pro.
               29.
               25.
               
               There
               are
               many
               feares
               will
               assault
               a
               man
               that
               resolues
               to
               liue
               well
               ;
               as
               the
               feare
               that
               he
               cannot
               doe
               good
               duties
               ;
               the
               feare
               that
               God
               will
               not
               accept
               what
               he
               doth
               ;
               the
               feare
               lest
               men
               should
               scorne
               him
               ,
               or
               contemne
               him
               ,
               or
               lest
               he
               should
               lose
               the
               fauour
               of
               his
               friends
               ,
               or
               such
               like
               .
               Now
               against
               all
               these
               must
               the
               godly
               minde
               be
               armed
               ,
               and
               take
               heede
               that
               those
               feares
               proue
               not
               great
               hinderances
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               especially
               take
               heed
               of
               that
               vnbeliefe
               ,
               or
               counterfeit
               humilitie
               ,
               by
               disabling
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               mistrusting
               God
               contrary
               to
               his
               nature
               and
               prom●…
            
             
             
               6.
               
               Hee
               must
               take
               heed
               of
               adding
               
               
                 to
                 or
                 detracting
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               Hee
               must
               not
               imagine
               more
               sins
               then
               God
               hath
               made
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               trouble
               himselfe
               with
               feare
               of
               offending
               in
               such
               things
               as
               God
               hath
               not
               in
               his
               Word
               forbidden
               :
               and
               so
               likewise
               hee
               must
               not
               impose
               vpon
               his
               owne
               conscience
               ,
               or
               other
               mens
               ,
               the
               necessitie
               of
               obseruing
               such
               rules
               of
               practice
               as
               God
               neuer
               prescribed
               .
               This
               caution
               would
               ease
               the
               hearts
               of
               many
               Christians
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               discreetly
               obserued
               and
               applied
               ,
               Pro.
               30.
               6.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               He
               must
               take
               heed
               of
               hardening
               
               
                 his
                 necke
                 against
                 reproofes
              
               :
               Pro.
               26.
               1.
               
               Hee
               must
               needes
               run
               into
               headlong
               euils
               ,
               that
               is
               so
               proud
               as
               not
               to
               heare
               aduice
               ,
               or
               to
               reiect
               reproofes
               ;
               and
               it
               will
               be
               a
               singular
               furtherance
               to
               an
               holy
               life
               ,
               to
               be
               
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 intreated
              
               to
               leaue
               his
               offences
               ,
               and
               to
               mend
               his
               errours
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Hee
               must
               take
               heed
               of
               beholding
               
               
               
                 vanitie
                 Dauid
              
               .
               praies
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               turne
               away
               his
               eyes
               from
               beholding
               vanitie
               .
               He
               that
               would
               forsake
               vanitie
               ,
               must
               auoide
               the
               presence
               of
               vaine
               persons
               ,
               and
               the
               too
               much
               contemplation
               of
               vanitie
               ,
               shunning
               the
               reading
               and
               discourse
               of
               the
               enticement
               of
               others
               vnto
               any
               sin
               ,
               Psal.
               119.
               37.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               And
               lastly
               ,
               hee
               must
               take
               
               
                 heed
                 of
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 euils
              
               in
               his
               owne
               heart
               :
               
                 he
                 must
                 keep
                 his
                 heart
                 with
                 all
                 diligence
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 on
                 commeth
                 life
                 .
              
               His
               practice
               will
               be
               easie
               to
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               resist
               sinne
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               driue
               out
               Satan
               from
               his
               holds
               ,
               within
               his
               soule
               ;
               whereas
               he
               cannot
               but
               be
               much
               entangled
               and
               encumbred
               ,
               that
               allowes
               himselfe
               in
               the
               secret
               entertainement
               of
               
                 contemplatiue
                 wickednesse
              
               ;
               hee
               must
               watch
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               striue
               for
               inward
               puritie
               ,
               Prou.
               4.
               23.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               IIII.
               
            
             
               
                 Containing
                 the
                 generall
                 Rules
                 to
                 be
                 remembred
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 doing
                 all
                 good
                 duties
                 .
              
            
             
               HItherto
               of
               the
               first
               sort
               of
               generall
               Rules
               .
               The
               second
               sort
               concernes
               the
               
                 manner
                 of
                 well-doing
              
               .
               There
               are
               diuers
               things
               in
               the
               generall
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               be
               obserued
               of
               the
               godly
               Christian
               in
               all
               good
               duties
               ,
               which
               he
               ought
               
               to
               haue
               perfect
               in
               his
               memorie
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               he
               might
               bring
               with
               him
               at
               all
               times
               to
               form
               his
               heart
               in
               respect
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               beget
               in
               him
               that
               holy
               m●…ner
               of
               carrying
               himselfe
               ,
               which
               is
               requisite
               vnto
               the
               acceptation
               of
               the
               good
               things
               he
               employeth
               himself
               in
               :
               and
               the
               rather
               should
               he
               be
               moued
               to
               the
               care
               of
               learning
               and
               expressing
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               because
               the
               matter
               of
               good
               duties
               may
               be
               done
               by
               wicked
               men
               ,
               as
               
               they
               were
               by
               the
               Pharises
               ,
               and
               yet
               all
               abomination
               to
               the
               Lord.
               That
               therfeore
               hee
               may
               not
               
                 lose
                 that
                 he
                 worketh
              
               ,
               hee
               must
               striue
               in
               euery
               good
               action
               to
               expresse
               these
               nine
               things
               following
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               behauiour
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               thing
               required
               in
               the
               
               manner
               of
               euery
               holy
               duty
               ,
               is
               ,
               Zeale
               .
               It
               is
               not
               enough
               that
               hee
               doe
               the
               duty
               ,
               but
               he
               must
               doe
               it
               affectionately
               ,
               bringing
               with
               him
               the
               stirring
               of
               the
               desires
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
               answerable
               and
               agreeable
               to
               the
               duty
               hee
               would
               performe
               .
               Zeale
               hath
               in
               it
               two
               distinct
               things
               ,
               willingnesse
               and
               feruencie
               .
               It
               must
               
                 not
                 seeme
                 euill
              
               to
               him
               to
               doe
               Gods
               worke
               ;
               and
               in
               doing
               it
               ,
               he
               must
               
                 lift
                 vp
                 his
                 heart
              
               ,
               so
               as
               hee
               performe
               it
               
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 might
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 soule
                 :
              
               and
               this
               hee
               doth
               ,
               when
               either
               he
               brings
               an
               heart
               delighting
               in
               good
               workes
               ,
               or
               when
               he
               iudgeth
               himselfe
               for
               what
               deadnesse
               ,
               or
               distraction
               ,
               or
               vnwillingnesse
               
               he
               findes
               in
               himselfe
               :
               he
               is
               accounted
               zealous
               ,
               when
               he
               striue●…
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               lifts
               vp
               his
               soule
               against
               the
               impediments
               which
               burthen
               him
               .
               This
               zeale
               is
               n●…cessary
               ;
               
                 Christ
                 died
                 to
                 redeeme
                 a
                 people
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 ,
              
               not
               onely
               that
               would
               do
               good
               workes
               ,
               but
               that
               would
               bee
               
                 zealous
                 of
                 good
                 workes
              
               ,
               Tit.
               2.
               14.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               second
               thing
               required
               
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               good
               duties
               ,
               is
               sinceritie
               ;
               all
               his
               actions
               must
               be
               done
               in
               the
               sincerity
               of
               his
               hart
               .
               The
               life
               of
               a
               Christian
               is
               like
               a
               continuall
               Passe-ouer
               :
               Now
               this
               
                 Feast
                 ,
                 hee
                 must
                 keepe
                 alwaies
                 with
                 the
                 vnleauened
                 bread
                 of
                 sincerity
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               Cor.
               5.
               8.
               
            
             
               Now
               this
               sinceritie
               hee
               must
               shew
               diuers
               wayes
               ,
               as
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               By
               the
               
                 truth
                 of
                 his
                 heart
              
               ,
               as
               
               it
               stands
               opposed
               to
               hypocrisie
               :
               he
               must
               not
               talke
               of
               well-doing
               ,
               or
               seeme
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               but
               he
               must
               doe
               it
               indeed
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               
                 his
                 respect
                 to
                 all
                 Gods
              
               
               
               commandements
               ;
               when
               he
               can
               say
               
               with
               
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 I
                 esteeme
                 all
                 thy
                 precepts
                 ,
                 concerning
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 hate
                 euery
                 false
                 way
                 .
              
               He
               that
               is
               truly
               sincere
               ,
               accounteth
               that
               
                 euery
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 good
                 ,
              
               &
               desires
               to
               yeeld
               obedience
               in
               all
               things
               .
               He
               hath
               not
               his
               reseruation
               ,
               or
               exception
               .
               He
               doth
               not
               with
               Herod
               giue
               himselfe
               liberty
               to
               lie
               in
               the
               wilfull
               breach
               of
               
                 one
                 commandement
              
               ,
               resting
               satisfied
               to
               haue
               reformed
               himself
               in
               other
               things
               .
               And
               he
               would
               haue
               God
               to
               
                 forgiue
                 him
                 all
                 his
                 sinnes
              
               ,
               so
               his
               heart
               desires
               
                 to
                 forsake
                 sinne
              
               ,
               and
               so
               hee
               desires
               also
               to
               doe
               euery
               part
               of
               Gods
               worke
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               By
               
                 propounding
                 the
                 glory
                 of
              
               
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               chiefe
               end
               of
               all
               his
               actions
               :
               
                 His
                 praise
                 must
                 not
                 bee
                 of
                 men
              
               ;
               nor
               must
               he
               do
               good
               duties
               for
               carnall
               ends
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               10.
               31.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               By
               
                 obeying
                 without
                 expostulating
              
               ,
               
               though
               God
               giue
               no
               apparent
               reason
               of
               his
               commandement
               .
               
               Thus
               Abraham
               shewed
               his
               sincerity
               ,
               when
               God
               bade
               him
               goe
               out
               of
               his
               owne
               countrey
               ,
               though
               he
               knew
               not
               whither
               he
               should
               goe
               ,
               Heb.
               11.
               8.
               
               This
               is
               to
               obey
               simply
               ,
               because
               God
               hath
               commanded
               it
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               By
               
                 obeying
                 absent
                 as
                 well
                 as
              
               
               
                 present
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 companies
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 one
                 .
              
               This
               praised
               the
               sinceritie
               of
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               Philippians
               ,
               Phil.
               2.
               12.
               
            
             
               Thus
               of
               sinceritie
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               second
               thing
               required
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               wel-doing
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               third
               thing
               is
               
                 constancy
                 :
                 He
                 is
                 blessed
                 that
                 doth
                 righteousnes
              
               
               alwaies
               .
               Doing
               righteousnesse
               will
               not
               serue
               the
               turne
               ,
               but
               it
               must
               be
               
                 at
                 all
                 times
              
               ,
               Psal.
               106.
               3.
               
               Our
               righteousnesse
               must
               
                 not
                 bee
                 like
                 the
                 morning
                 dew
                 .
              
               It
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               do
               good
               by
               fits
               ;
               we
               are
               no
               day-labourers
               ,
               but
               Gods
               hired
               seruants
               .
               
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 righteous
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 righteous
                 still
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               6.
               19.
               
               Reuel
               .
               22.
               11.
               
               There
               must
               be
               
                 continuance
                 
                 in
                 welldoing
              
               ,
               Rom.
               2.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
            
             
               Now
               to
               bee
               constant
               in
               well-doing
               ,
               
               it
               is
               to
               doe
               good
               duties
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Without
                 wearinesse
              
               .
               It
               is
               required
               as
               a
               thing
               necessarie
               to
               the
               manner
               of
               well-doing
               ,
               that
               we
               be
               not
               wearie
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               wee
               faint
               not
               ,
               Gal.
               6.
               9.
               
               This
               we
               must
               striue
               for
               by
               prayer
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Without
                 discouragement
              
               ;
               we
               
               must
               
                 lift
                 vp
                 the
                 hands
                 that
                 hang
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 feeble
                 knees
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 straight
                 steppes
                 to
                 our
                 feete
                 .
              
               How
               much
               hinderance
               to
               well-doing
               ,
               discouragement
               is
               ,
               may
               appeare
               by
               this
               similitude
               :
               Feeble
               knees
               will
               dispatch
               but
               a
               little
               space
               of
               the
               iourney
               ,
               and
               hands
               that
               hang
               downe
               ,
               are
               not
               fit
               for
               worke
               :
               great
               is
               the
               hinderance
               comes
               to
               many
               by
               their
               discouragements
               and
               aptnesse
               thereunto
               ,
               which
               ariseth
               vsually
               from
               pride
               ,
               and
               the
               dregs
               of
               worldly
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               ought
               much
               to
               bee
               resisted
               by
               true
               Christians
               ,
               Heb.
               12.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Iosh.
               1.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
            
             
             
               3.
               
               
                 Without
                 impediment
              
               :
               that
               is
               '
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               impediments
               
               may
               be
               cast
               in
               the
               way
               :
               iudgement
               should
               runne
               downe
               
                 as
                 waters
              
               ,
               and
               righteousnesse
               
                 as
                 astowing
                 streame
              
               ;
               we
               should
               ouercome
               all
               difficulties
               .
               You
               cannot
               stop
               the
               flowing
               streame
               ,
               though
               you
               cast
               in
               great
               logs
               or
               stones
               ,
               yea
               though
               you
               would
               goe
               about
               to
               dam
               it
               vp
               ;
               and
               such
               should
               be
               the
               resolution
               of
               a
               godly
               Christian
               ,
               Amos.
               5.
               24.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Without
                 wauering
                 or
                 vncertainetie
              
               .
               
               It
               is
               
                 vncertaine
                 running
              
               the
               Apostle
               impliedly
               forbids
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               9.
               26.
               
               Our
               life
               is
               like
               a
               race
               :
               Now
               in
               a
               race
               it
               is
               not
               enough
               that
               a
               man
               runne
               now
               &
               then
               ,
               though
               he
               run
               fiercely
               for
               the
               time
               ;
               hee
               must
               not
               trifle
               and
               looke
               behinde
               ,
               and
               stand
               still
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               then
               run
               againe
               ,
               but
               he
               must
               be
               alwaies
               running
               :
               so
               ought
               it
               to
               bee
               with
               vs
               in
               the
               race
               of
               godlinesse
               .
               It
               will
               not
               serue
               the
               turne
               to
               bee
               good
               by
               
               fits
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               forward
               in
               good
               things
               onely
               at
               sometimes
               ,
               and
               then
               bee
               carelesse
               ,
               and
               off
               the
               hookes
               ,
               as
               wee
               say
               ,
               at
               other
               times
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 Without
                 declining
                 or
                 going
                 backe
                 .
                 Iob
              
               comforts
               himselfe
               against
               
               the
               aspersion
               of
               hypocrisie
               ,
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               
                 his
                 foote
                 had
                 held
                 on
                 his
                 steps
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 wayes
                 he
                 had
                 kept
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 declined
                 ,
                 nor
                 had
                 hee
                 gone
                 backe
                 from
                 Gods
                 commandements
                 ,
              
               Iob
               23.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Though
               he
               had
               not
               made
               such
               progresse
               as
               he
               desired
               ,
               yet
               this
               was
               his
               comfort
               ,
               he
               had
               not
               backe
               slided
               by
               Apostasie
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               of
               the
               third
               thing
               also
               required
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               well-doing
               ,
               which
               is
               Constancie
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               fourth
               thing
               required
               ,
               is
               feare
               :
               thus
               Prou.
               28.
               14.
               
               The
               
               
                 man
                 is
                 blessed
                 that
                 feareth
                 alwaies
                 .
              
               And
               1.
               
               Pet.
               1.
               17.
               
               &
               3.
               2.
               
               
                 Our
                 conuersation
                 must
                 be
                 with
                 feare
                 .
              
               This
               feare
               excludes
               rudenes
               ,
               carelesnesse
               ,
               
               conceitednesse
               ,
               pride
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               and
               includes
               reuerence
               ,
               lawful
               regard
               of
               Gods
               holines
               ,
               or
               holy
               presence
               ,
               (
               whom
               wee
               should
               set
               alwaies
               before
               vs
               )
               and
               the
               feare
               of
               the
               deceitfulnesse
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               our
               owne
               corrupt
               dispositions
               ,
               and
               the
               care
               to
               auoid
               all
               occasions
               of
               offending
               God
               or
               men
               .
            
             
               The
               fifth
               thing
               is
               Simplicitie
               .
               
               This
               is
               so
               necessary
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               mistrusted
               most
               the
               subtiltie
               of
               the
               diuell
               ,
               
                 in
                 beguiling
                 Christians
                 of
                 this
                 simplicitie
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               2.
               
               Corinth
               .
               11.
               
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             
               Now
               this
               simplicity
               containes
               in
               it
               distinctly
               diuers
               things
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 A
                 resting
                 in
                 those
                 formes
                 of
                 holinesse
              
               and
               happinesse
               which
               
               
                 God
                 hath
                 prescribed
              
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               desires
               no
               more
               to
               make
               him
               happy
               ,
               then
               what
               God
               hath
               offered
               and
               giuen
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               2.
               
               Corinth
               .
               11.
               3.
               and
               when
               hee
               
               accounts
               nothing
               to
               defile
               him
               ,
               but
               what
               God
               hath
               forbidden
               ,
               and
               nothing
               needfull
               to
               be
               done
               by
               him
               ,
               what
               God
               hath
               in
               his
               word
               required
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               A
               
                 Doue-like
                 innocencie
              
               ,
               and
               
               harmlesnes
               ,
               when
               the
               Christian
               shewes
               a
               desire
               to
               be
               iniurious
               to
               no
               man
               ,
               but
               rather
               to
               seeke
               the
               good
               of
               others
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               his
               owne
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               10.
               24.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 An
                 ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 depths
              
               
               
                 of
                 Satan
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 methods
                 of
                 sin
              
               ,
               when
               hee
               is
               not
               cunning
               in
               sinning
               ,
               but
               
                 simple
                 concerning
                 euili
              
               ,
               no
               way
               desirous
               to
               get
               subtil
               excuses
               ,
               or
               arguments
               to
               defend
               himselfe
               in
               euill
               ,
               Romanes
               16.
               19.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 A
                 loue
                 of
                 Godlinesse
                 for
                 it
              
               
               selfe
               ,
               and
               hatred
               of
               sinne
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               sinne
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 Meekenesse
                 of
                 Wisedome
              
               ,
               
               ●…mes
               .
               3.
               13.
               which
               is
               shewed
               three
               wayes
               .
               First
               
                 by
                 lowlines●…e
                 of
                 mind
              
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               is
               not
               conceited
               ,
               or
               wise
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               retaines
               
               a
               sense
               of
               his
               owne
               vnfitnesse
               ;
               and
               vnworthinesse
               ,
               Iob
               37.
               24.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               by
               silence
               from
               his
               owne
               praises
               ,
               Prou.
               27.
               2.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               by
               auoiding
               vaine
               ianglings
               ,
               which
               arise
               out
               of
               enuy
               ,
               or
               contempt
               of
               others
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 The
                 preseruing
                 of
                 himselfe
              
               
               
                 in
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               prosperitie
               of
               euill
               doers
               ,
               
                 not
                 enuying
                 the
                 wicked
              
               ,
               that
               hath
               successe
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               Prou.
               23.
               17.
               
            
             
               The
               sixt
               thing
               required
               in
               the
               
               manner
               of
               well-doing
               ,
               is
               Circumspection
               ,
               Ephes.
               5.
               15.
               
            
             
               Now
               he
               walketh
               circumspectly
               or
               exactly
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               makes
               conscience
               to
               obserue
               the
               lesser
               commandements
               as
               well
               as
               the
               greater
               ,
               Math.
               5.
               19.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               abstaines
               from
               the
               very
               appearance
               of
               euill
               ,
               1.
               
               Thess.
               5.
               22.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               with
               discretion
               lookes
               to
               the
               circumstances
               of
               things
               
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               as
               time
               ,
               place
               ,
               persons
               ,
               order
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               :
               that
               doth
               not
               onely
               doe
               good
               ,
               but
               is
               
                 wise
                 to
                 doe
                 good
              
               ,
               Romanes
               16.
               19.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               liues
               without
               rebuke
               ,
               and
               is
               
                 vnspotted
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               ,
               Phil.
               2.
               15.
               
               Iames
               1.
               vlt.
               that
               is
               not
               guilty
               of
               any
               scandall
               ,
               and
               giues
               no
               iust
               cause
               to
               the
               wicked
               to
               blaspheme
               ,
               but
               
                 prouides
                 for
                 things
                 honest
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
              
               2.
               
               Cor.
               8.
               21.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               will
               not
               doe
               euill
               ,
               though
               good
               might
               come
               of
               it
               ,
               Rom.
               2.
               8.
               
            
             
               The
               seuenth
               thing
               required
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               well-doing
               ,
               is
               
               
                 growth
                 and
                 increase
              
               :
               Wee
               must
               not
               onely
               get
               grace
               and
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               do
               good
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               
                 grow
                 in
                 the
                 grace
                 and
                 knowledge
                 of
              
               
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               2.
               
               Pet.
               3.
               18.
               and
               this
               growth
               should
               haue
               in
               it
               distinctly
               three
               things
               .
               
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Abounding
                 in
                 good
                 workes
              
               ,
               or
               a
               more
               frequent
               practice
               of
               al
               
               sorts
               of
               duties
               ,
               that
               we
               haue
               opportunitie
               and
               power
               to
               practise
               ,
               1.
               
               Corinth
               .
               15.
               58.
               
               Coloss.
               1.
               10.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 perfecting
                 of
                 holinesse
              
               ,
               
               2.
               
               Cor.
               7.
               1.
               or
               the
               ripening
               of
               our
               gifts
               ,
               and
               finishing
               of
               the
               good
               things
               we
               begin
               ,
               not
               leauing
               off
               till
               wee
               haue
               accomplished
               them
               in
               some
               good
               measure
               and
               manner
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Progresse
               ,
               so
               as
               our
               
               workes
               
                 bee
                 more
                 at
                 last
                 then
                 at
                 first
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               all
               this
               we
               should
               striue
               for
               ,
               both
               that
               so
               our
               
                 profiting
                 might
                 appeare
              
               ,
               1.
               
               Tim.
               4.
               15.
               and
               we
               may
               be
               fit
               to
               be
               
                 an
                 example
                 to
              
               
               others
               ,
               1.
               
               Thess.
               1.
               7.
               
            
             
               The
               eighth
               thing
               required
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               well-doing
               ,
               is
               Faith
               :
               wee
               must
               
                 walke
                 by
                 faith
              
               in
               all
               our
               actions
               ,
               2.
               
               Cor.
               5.
               7.
               
               Now
               
               faith
               is
               employed
               partly
               in
               taking
               notice
               of
               Gods
               will
               ,
               as
               the
               warrant
               of
               our
               actions
               ,
               and
               partly
               in
               ouercomming
               the
               difficulties
               
               of
               well-doing
               ,
               making
               vs
               hold
               out
               ,
               though
               we
               be
               scorned
               ,
               or
               disgraced
               ,
               or
               opposed
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               raising
               vp
               our
               hearts
               to
               beleeue
               Gods
               assistance
               ,
               notwithstanding
               our
               owne
               weakenesses
               ,
               and
               partly
               in
               trusting
               God
               for
               the
               successe
               ,
               beleeuing
               Gods
               promises
               .
            
             
               The
               ninth
               and
               last
               thing
               required
               
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               well-doing
               ,
               is
               Moderation
               .
               This
               rule
               is
               expressed
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               Eccles
               .
               7.
               16.
               
               
                 Be
                 not
                 iust
                 ouer
                 much
              
               ,
               
               
                 neither
                 be
                 thou
                 wicked
                 ouer
                 much
                 .
              
               Now
               for
               the
               sence
               of
               these
               words
               ,
               we
               must
               know
               in
               the
               negatiue
               ,
               that
               this
               place
               is
               most
               prophanely
               alleaged
               by
               such
               as
               produce
               it
               as
               a
               reproof
               of
               strictnesse
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               refusall
               of
               the
               excesses
               of
               the
               time
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               many
               things
               said
               to
               giue
               a
               sence
               of
               those
               words
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Some
               referre
               these
               words
               to
               Iustice
               ,
               either
               Distributiue
               ,
               or
               Commutatiue
               ,
               and
               that
               either
               
               in
               the
               case
               of
               a
               priuat
               person
               ,
               or
               of
               a
               Magistrate
               .
               A
               priuate
               man
               must
               neither
               stand
               too
               much
               vpon
               his
               right
               ,
               nor
               yet
               suffer
               his
               innocencie
               to
               bee
               too
               much
               wronged
               .
               A
               Magistrate
               must
               not
               be
               too
               seuere
               in
               a
               selfe-conceited
               iustice
               ,
               not
               yet
               too
               remisse
               in
               sparing
               or
               fauouring
               wickednesse
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Some
               thinke
               it
               restraines
               curiositie
               and
               carelesnesse
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               sense
               were
               ,
               Bee
               not
               curious
               to
               pry
               or
               search
               into
               secret
               things
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               reuealed
               :
               for
               he
               that
               will
               be
               searching
               into
               Gods
               maiestie
               ,
               may
               bee
               oppressed
               by
               his
               glorie
               :
               nor
               yet
               be
               so
               carelesse
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               the
               truth
               reuealed
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Some
               thus
               :
               Exceede
               not
               by
               too
               much
               precisenesse
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               or
               by
               too
               much
               prophanenesse
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               .
               On
               the
               right
               hand
               they
               goe
               out
               ,
               that
               bring
               in
               workes
               of
               supererogation
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               worship
               God
               
               after
               the
               precepts
               of
               men
               ,
               &
               such
               as
               tye
               mens
               consciences
               to
               obserue
               or
               auoide
               things
               without
               warrant
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               say
               they
               haue
               no
               sinne
               ,
               and
               neede
               not
               the
               grace
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               fittest
               interpretation
               is
               theirs
               ,
               that
               expound
               the
               words
               in
               this
               sense
               ,
               
                 Bee
                 not
                 iust
                 ouer-much
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               thinke
               not
               too
               highly
               of
               thy selfe
               in
               any
               thing
               thou
               doest
               well
               ,
               nor
               yet
               be
               
                 wicked
                 ouer-much
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               account
               not
               too
               vilely
               of
               thy selfe
               ,
               denying
               Gods
               gifts
               in
               thee
               ,
               and
               refusing
               the
               iust
               comforts
               thou
               shouldest
               take
               to
               thy selfe
               ;
               aggrauate
               not
               against
               thine
               owne
               soule
               thy
               weakenesse
               aboue
               reason
               and
               measure
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 Intreating
                 of
                 the
                 rules
                 that
                 concerne
                 our
                 carriage
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 particular
                 about
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               HItherto
               of
               the
               generall
               
               rules
               :
               The
               particular
               rules
               that
               concerne
               the
               right
               ordering
               of
               our
               conuersation
               ,
               may
               be
               cast
               into
               three
               heads
               ,
               as
               they
               direct
               vs
               in
               our
               carriage
               ,
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Towards
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Towards
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Towards
                 our selues
                 .
              
            
             
               All
               the
               rules
               that
               concerne
               
               our
               duties
               to
               God
               ,
               may
               bee
               cast
               into
               two
               heads
               :
               For
               they
               concerne
               either
               the
               
                 loue
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               or
               
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 God.
              
               This
               is
               an
               exact
               diuision
               ;
               for
               all
               we
               owe
               to
               God
               ,
               is
               fitly
               comprehēded
               in
               these
               two
               ,
               Loue
               and
               Seruice
               ,
               and
               the
               Scripture
               so
               diuides
               in
               these
               and
               the
               like
               places
               ,
               Commandement
               2.
               
               
               Deut.
               11.
               22.
               
               &
               30.
               16.
               
               Iosh.
               22.
               5.
               
               Esay
               .
               56.
               6.
               
            
             
               Now
               that
               we
               may
               be
               rightly
               ordered
               in
               respect
               of
               our
               
                 loue
                 to
                 God
              
               ,
               we
               must
               cōsider
               of
               this
               loue
               either
               in
               the
               foundation
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               
                 exercise
                 of
                 it
              
               .
               The
               foundation
               of
               our
               
                 loue
                 to
                 God
              
               ,
               is
               the
               true
               
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               1.
               
               Chron.
               28.
               9.
               
               
               So
               that
               in
               the
               first
               place
               we
               must
               soundly
               informe
               our selues
               concerning
               this
               knowledge
               of
               God.
               Now
               the
               rules
               that
               concerne
               the
               right
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               concerne
               either
               
                 the
                 right
                 conceiuing
                 of
                 his
                 nature
                 ,
              
               or
               our
               
                 acquaintance
                 with
                 God
              
               ,
               when
               we
               doe
               aright
               conceiue
               of
               him
               .
               That
               we
               may
               conceiue
               aright
               of
               Gods
               nature
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               Wee
               must
               exclude
               out
               of
               our
               thoughts
               all
               likenesses
               ,
               so
               as
               
               men
               do
               not
               thinke
               of
               God
               ,
               representing
               him
               by
               the
               similitude
               of
               any
               creature
               :
               Hee
               that
               forbids
               Images
               of
               him
               in
               Churches
               ,
               forbids
               it
               also
               in
               our
               
               heads
               ,
               Commandement
               2.
               
               Esay
               40.
               
               Deut.
               4.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               must
               striue
               to
               conceiue
               
               of
               him
               according
               to
               his
               praises
               declared
               by
               his
               workes
               ,
               or
               in
               his
               Word
               .
               This
               is
               an
               excellent
               and
               easie
               way
               to
               think
               of
               God.
               Since
               our
               hearts
               cannot
               conceiue
               his
               nature
               ,
               we
               should
               fill
               them
               with
               the
               impression
               of
               his
               praises
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               them
               direct
               our
               affection
               and
               seruice
               to
               him
               :
               as
               I
               would
               bring
               this
               mind
               to
               prayer
               or
               any
               other
               seruice
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               cannot
               make
               any
               resemblance
               of
               the
               diuine
               substance
               ,
               whom
               I
               am
               about
               to
               serue
               :
               yet
               this
               will
               I
               doe
               ,
               I
               will
               remember
               that
               hee
               that
               I
               pray
               vnto
               ,
               is
               most
               wise
               ,
               most
               
                 omn
                 potent
              
               ,
               most
               iust
               ,
               most
               
                 gracious
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               Thus
               God
               proclaimes
               himselfe
               by
               his
               praises
               ,
               Exo.
               34.
               6.
               where
               God
               himselfe
               shews
               vs
               a
               way
               how
               to
               conceiue
               of
               him
               .
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Thou
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               silence
               thy
               reason
               ,
               and
               exalt
               thy
               faith
               in
               the
               
               point
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               conceiued
               of
               necessitie
               ,
               because
               all
               seruice
               is
               due
               to
               the
               whole
               Trinity
               .
               Now
               thou
               needest
               not
               to
               striue
               to
               resemble
               the
               Trinity
               in
               any
               likenesse
               in
               thy
               minde
               ,
               but
               onely
               bring
               faith
               to
               beleeue
               that
               thy
               God
               is
               
                 three
                 in
                 one
              
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               It
               may
               yet
               helpe
               thy
               vnderstanding
               
               to
               conceiue
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Godhead
                 dwels
                 in
                 him
                 bodily
                 :
              
               and
               therefore
               when
               thou
               commest
               to
               worship
               ,
               thou
               maist
               set
               before
               thy
               minde
               the
               Humane
               Nature
               of
               Christ
               ,
               adoring
               the
               Godhead
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               conceiuing
               of
               God
               in
               that
               humane
               nature
               thou
               thinkest
               of
               ,
               Col.
               2.
               9.
               
               Ioh.
               17.
               3.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               this
               may
               be
               the
               more
               
               clearely
               and
               comfortably
               done
               ,
               thou
               must
               labour
               by
               sound
               aduice
               and
               direction
               ,
               to
               expell
               out
               of
               thy
               head
               those
               secret
               and
               rebellious
               Atheisticall
               thoughts
               ,
               which
               arise
               in
               thee
               about
               his
               nature
               ,
               
               Decrees
               ,
               Attributes
               ,
               or
               Workes
               .
               Men
               must
               take
               heed
               of
               smothering
               these
               obiections
               ,
               but
               seeke
               helpe
               against
               them
               in
               time
               .
            
             
               Thus
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               it
               concernes
               the
               right
               conceiuing
               of
               his
               Nature
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               required
               further
               such
               
               a
               knowledge
               ,
               as
               brings
               vs
               acquainted
               with
               God
               :
               we
               are
               commanded
               to
               
                 acquaint
                 our selues
                 with
                 God
              
               ,
               Iob
               22.
               21
               ,
               22.
               
            
             
               Now
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               an
               exceeding
               
               hard
               way
               for
               a
               mortall
               man
               to
               finde
               out
               God
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               enioy
               
                 familiaritie
                 with
                 him
              
               :
               therefore
               I
               will
               adde
               some
               directions
               about
               it
               :
               For
               if
               thou
               wouldest
               acquaint
               thy selfe
               with
               God
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               Thou
               must
               prepare
               thy
               
               heart
               for
               this
               Vision
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               driuing
               out
               filthy
               and
               vnholy
               thoughts
               and
               affections
               :
               
                 For
                 without
                 holinesse
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 see
                 God.
                 The
                 pure
                 in
                 heart
                 shall
                 see
                 God
                 ,
              
               Math.
               5.
               8.
               
               Hebr.
               12.
               14.
               1.
               
               
               Chron.
               19.
               3.
               
               God
               delights
               to
               shew
               himselfe
               familiarly
               in
               a
               cleane
               heart
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Thou
               must
               begge
               this
               acquaintance
               
               by
               prayer
               :
               if
               thou
               seeke
               it
               of
               him
               earnestly
               ,
               though
               God
               bee
               in
               himselfe
               inuisible
               to
               mo●…tall
               eyes
               ,
               yet
               he
               will
               shew
               himselfe
               to
               the
               eyes
               of
               thy
               mind
               ;
               pray
               for
               his
               acquaintance
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               be
               acquainted
               with
               thee
               :
               This
               is
               
                 to
                 aske
                 after
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 seeke
                 God
                 :
                 if
                 we
                 seeke
                 him
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               105.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               But
               then
               we
               must
               remember
               three
               things
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 To
                 seeke
                 him
                 with
                 our
                 whole
                 hearts
                 ,
              
               we
               must
               pray
               with
               great
               earnestnes
               and
               desire
               ,
               Psa.
               119.
               10
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 To
                 seeke
                 him
                 early
              
               ,
               and
               while
               
               
                 hee
                 may
                 bee
                 found
              
               ,
               Hos.
               5.
               15.
               
               Esay
               55.
               6.
               
               God
               offers
               acquaintance
               in
               his
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               comes
               neere
               ,
               and
               knocketh
               at
               mens
               hearts
               ,
               and
               workes
               greater
               impressions
               vpon
               them
               ,
               now
               if
               thou
               wouldest
               call
               vpon
               
               God
               heartily
               ,
               hee
               would
               shew
               thee
               his
               presence
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               To
               
                 seeke
                 him
                 constantly
              
               ;
               we
               must
               seeke
               
                 his
                 face
                 continually
              
               :
               
               both
               til
               we
               finde
               it
               ,
               and
               after
               we
               haue
               had
               acquaintance
               with
               him
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               continued
               :
               wee
               must
               not
               thinke
               much
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               put
               to
               pray
               often
               and
               long
               ,
               before
               wee
               ataine
               such
               an
               incomparable
               benefit
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Thou
               must
               giue
               thy selfe
               ,
               
               soule
               and
               body
               ,
               to
               God
               seriously
               ,
               and
               from
               thy
               heart
               ,
               deuoting
               &
               promising
               to
               spend
               thy
               dayes
               in
               his
               seruice
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               will
               reueale
               himselfe
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               Rom
               12.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               Thou
               must
               waite
               vpon
               his
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               watch
               how
               the
               Lord
               speaks
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               either
               by
               his
               Word
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               Spirit
               :
               For
               in
               them
               he
               shewes
               himselfe
               to
               men
               ,
               and
               conuerseth
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               It
               is
               a
               great
               furtherance
               to
               our
               acquaintance
               with
               God
               ,
               to
               keepe
               company
               with
               his
               Houshold
               ;
               
               for
               with
               them
               he
               dwels
               :
               and
               by
               conuersing
               with
               them
               ,
               we
               may
               occasionably
               often
               see
               God
               ,
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               4.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               12.
               
            
             
               Thus
               of
               acquaintance
               with
               God.
               
            
             
               There
               are
               other
               things
               to
               bee
               
               further
               noted
               concerning
               our
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               such
               as
               these
               :
            
             
               That
               when
               wee
               attaine
               vnto
               any
               acquaintance
               with
               God
               ,
               we
               must
               neuer
               rest
               ,
               till
               wee
               know
               him
               to
               be
               our
               God
               ,
               Col.
               2.
               2.
               
            
             
               That
               it
               must
               be
               our
               daily
               care
               to
               increase
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               labouring
               to
               plant
               in
               our
               hearts
               a
               more
               large
               and
               affectionate
               contemplation
               of
               the
               glories
               of
               Gods
               Nature
               and
               Loue.
               
            
             
               That
               aboue
               all
               earthly
               things
               we
               should
               
                 glory
                 in
                 it
              
               ,
               if
               wee
               attaine
               some
               happie
               admission
               into
               Gods
               presence
               ,
               and
               abilitie
               to
               conceiue
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               acquainted
               with
               him
               ,
               Ier.
               9.
               24.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 Rules
                 that
                 order
                 vs
                 about
                 the
                 manifestation
                 of
                 our
                 loue
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               HItherto
               of
               the
               Rules
               that
               concerne
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 foundation
                 of
                 our
                 loue
              
               to
               God
               :
               The
               Rules
               that
               should
               order
               vs
               in
               the
               
                 exercise
                 of
                 our
                 loue
              
               to
               God
               ,
               follow
               ;
               those
               are
               of
               two
               sorts
               :
               for
               either
               they
               concerne
               the
               manifestation
               of
               our
               
               loue
               ;
               or
               our
               preseruation
               in
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               :
               we
               must
               shew
               our
               loue
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               keepe
               our selues
               in
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               Iude
               21.
               
            
             
               In
               our
               
                 manifestation
                 of
                 loue
                 to
                 God
              
               ,
               wee
               must
               looke
               to
               both
               the
               matter
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               thing
               whereby
               ;
               )
               and
               also
               the
               manner
               how
               wee
               should
               expresse
               our
               loue
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               there
               be
               diuers
               
               excellent
               Rules
               to
               be
               heeded
               of
               vs
               in
               our
               practice
               ,
               in
               obseruing
               whereof
               we
               may
               soundly
               proue
               
               the
               truth
               of
               our
               loue
               to
               God
               :
               if
               we
               say
               we
               loue
               God
               ,
               wee
               must
               shew
               it
               by
               these
               things
               following
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               We
               must
               
                 auouch
                 God
                 to
                 be
              
               
               
                 our
                 God
              
               ,
               Deuter.
               26.
               27.
               and
               so
               we
               doe
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               not
               onely
               make
               choise
               of
               God
               aboue
               all
               things
               to
               set
               our
               hearts
               vpon
               him
               ,
               but
               also
               maintaine
               our
               choise
               ,
               by
               a
               constant
               refusall
               of
               all
               idols
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               euen
               all
               things
               which
               might
               entice
               vs
               to
               loue
               them
               in
               stead
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               sound
               affection
               and
               practice
               declaring
               our
               resolution
               to
               cleaue
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               our
               sufficient
               happinesse
               ,
               though
               all
               the
               world
               follow
               their
               profits
               or
               pleasures
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               must
               prouide
               and
               prepare
               
               
                 a
                 place
                 for
                 God
              
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               
                 dwell
                 with
                 vs
              
               ,
               wheresoeuer
               wee
               dwell
               ,
               Exod.
               15.
               2.
               
               It
               is
               a
               signe
               of
               our
               true
               loue
               to
               God
               ,
               why
               wee
               
               cannot
               liue
               without
               him
               .
               Hee
               that
               can
               be
               content
               to
               liue
               in
               any
               place
               where
               he
               is
               not
               powerfully
               present
               in
               his
               ordinances
               ,
               shewes
               no
               loue
               to
               God.
               It
               should
               be
               our
               chiefe
               care
               to
               seate
               our selues
               so
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               and
               his
               presence
               may
               bee
               prouided
               for
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               reigne
               amongst
               vs
               by
               the
               Scepter
               of
               his
               word
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               We
               must
               shew
               our
               loue
               to
               
               God
               ,
               by
               our
               
                 loue
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               :
               we
               must
               
                 kisse
                 the
                 Sonne
              
               ,
               Psal.
               2.
               vlt.
               And
               if
               any
               man
               
                 loue
                 not
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               Cor.
               16.
               22
               
               Wee
               shew
               that
               wee
               loue
               God
               ,
               when
               wee
               highly
               esteeme
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               make
               much
               of
               him
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               striue
               to
               fire
               our
               affections
               towards
               him
               ;
               and
               this
               must
               bee
               our
               care
               through
               the
               passages
               of
               our
               life
               ,
               to
               
                 forme
                 in
                 vs
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
              
               that
               we
               may
               long
               after
               him
               ,
               and
               haue
               the
               desires
               of
               our
               soules
               after
               
               him
               and
               his
               comming
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               We
               must
               shew
               our
               loue
               to
               God
               ,
               by
               
                 walking
                 with
                 him
              
               ,
               Gen.
               
               17.
               1.
               
               Mic.
               6.
               8.
               
               The
               Lord
               doth
               not
               account
               it
               a
               signe
               of
               loue
               to
               offer
               to
               him
               a
               thousand
               rams
               ,
               or
               riuers
               of
               oyle
               :
               but
               this
               is
               it
               that
               pleaseth
               him
               ,
               
                 To
                 humble
                 our selues
                 to
                 walke
                 before
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               we
               walke
               with
               God
               diuers
               wayes
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               When
               we
               
                 set
                 the
                 Lord
                 alwaies
              
               
               
                 before
                 vs
              
               ,
               remembring
               his
               holy
               presence
               ,
               and
               not
               daring
               to
               goe
               alone
               without
               thinking
               of
               God
               ,
               Psal.
               16.
               8.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               When
               we
               
                 nourish
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               and
               retire
               our selues
               of
               purpose
               to
               entertaine
               them
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               When
               wee
               daily
               haue
               
                 recourse
                 to
                 those
                 meanes
              
               by
               which
               the
               Lord
               is
               pleased
               to
               conuerse
               with
               men
               ,
               and
               not
               rest
               in
               the
               base
               vse
               of
               the
               meanes
               ,
               but
               striue
               to
               finde
               out
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 his
                 holy
                 presence
                 ,
              
               in
               euery
               ordinance
               of
               
               his
               ,
               Psalme
               63.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
            
             
               When
               we
               vse
               our selues
               to
               Soliloquies
               with
               God
               ,
               taking
               all
               occasions
               to
               speake
               to
               God
               by
               prayer
               ,
               and
               priuate
               meditation
               of
               things
               offered
               to
               vs
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               we
               could
               extract
               matter
               for
               frequent
               ciaculations
               ,
               lifting
               vp
               our
               hearts
               vpon
               the
               very
               first
               motions
               of
               good
               vnto
               God
               ,
               Psal.
               63.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               When
               our
               hearts
               are
               fired
               
                 with
                 longing
                 desires
                 after
                 his
                 presence
                 of
                 glory
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
              
               2.
               
               Gor.
               5.
               8.
               
            
             
               Thus
               of
               our
               walking
               with
               God.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               We
               should
               manifest
               our
               
               loue
               to
               God
               ,
               by
               
                 honouring
                 him
              
               :
               For
               this
               is
               one
               speciall
               way
               by
               which
               God
               requires
               to
               haue
               our
               loue
               shewed
               to
               him
               ,
               Mal.
               1.
               6.
               
               Now
               there
               are
               many
               wayes
               by
               which
               in
               our
               conuersation
               ,
               we
               may
               declare
               our
               desire
               to
               honour
               
               our
               God
               :
               as
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               By
               performing
               
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 
                 businesses
                 that
                 concerne
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 ,
              
               aboue
               all
               other
               businesses
               ,
               and
               shewing
               our
               respect
               of
               the
               duties
               of
               the
               first
               Table
               that
               concerne
               God
               ,
               before
               the
               duties
               that
               concerne
               men
               in
               the
               second
               Table
               :
               wee
               honouring
               him
               by
               
                 seeking
                 his
                 kingdome
                 first
              
               :
               First
               (
               I
               say
               )
               in
               
                 the
                 precedencie
                 of
                 time
              
               ,
               and
               first
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               
                 measure
                 of
                 our
                 affections
              
               ,
               Math.
               6.
               shewing
               a
               desire
               to
               please
               him
               rather
               then
               all
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               making
               a
               bold
               and
               
                 open
                 profession
              
               of
               Gods
               truth
               vpon
               all
               occasions
               ,
               without
               feare
               of
               oppositions
               or
               snares
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               By
               grieuing
               heartily
               
                 for
                 the
                 dishonour
              
               done
               vnto
               him
               ,
               by
               the
               blasphemies
               or
               profanenesse
               of
               his
               enemies
               ,
               Psal.
               42.
               3.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               By
               
                 directing
                 all
                 our
                 actions
                 to
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
              
               striuing
               in
               all
               things
               to
               order
               them
               so
               ,
               that
               some
               way
               God
               may
               be
               praised
               by
               vs
               or
               others
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               10.
               31.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               By
               our
               
                 willingnesse
                 to
                 suffer
              
               
               any
               thing
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               extremities
               ,
               euen
               the
               losse
               of
               all
               worldly
               things
               ,
               yea
               and
               life
               it selfe
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               called
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 By
                 honouring
                 them
                 that
                 feare
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
              
               and
               are
               
                 begotten
                 of
                 him
              
               ,
               and
               beare
               his
               Image
               ,
               receiuing
               them
               ,
               and
               making
               much
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               defending
               them
               for
               the
               loue
               we
               beare
               to
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               Psal.
               15.
               4.
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               5.
               1.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               By
               
                 hating
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
              
               as
               if
               they
               were
               our
               own
               ;
               conceiuing
               more
               dislike
               of
               them
               for
               dishonouring
               God
               ,
               then
               for
               any
               wrongs
               they
               could
               doe
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               Psal.
               139.
               21
               ,
               22.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               We
               honour
               God
               when
               we
               speake
               of
               the
               
                 Oracles
                 of
                 God
              
               with
               all
               reuerence
               ,
               as
               may
               become
               the
               nature
               and
               glory
               of
               them
               ,
               Commandement
               3.
               1.
               
               Pet.
               4.
               11.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               We
               honour
               him
               by
               
                 gifts
                 bestowed
                 vpon
                 him
              
               ,
               when
               we
               bring
               to
               him
               our
               
                 free-will
                 offerings
              
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               the
               
                 first
                 fruits
              
               of
               all
               our
               increase
               ,
               
               when
               out
               of
               all
               things
               wherin
               God
               hath
               prospered
               vs
               ,
               wee
               with
               gladnesse
               consecrate
               a
               part
               for
               the
               furtherance
               of
               his
               worship
               ,
               or
               the
               maintenance
               of
               his
               poore
               :
               Prouerbs
               3.
               6.
               
               Esay
               60.
               6.
               
            
             
               10.
               
               We
               honour
               him
               ,
               
                 when
                 we
                 praise
                 him
              
               .
               One
               vsuall
               way
               by
               which
               we
               honour
               great
               persons
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               is
               by
               taking
               all
               occasions
               to
               magnifie
               them
               ,
               by
               commending
               their
               vertues
               ,
               or
               their
               worthy
               acts
               :
               And
               this
               is
               likewise
               one
               great
               way
               of
               honoring
               God
               ;
               and
               therefore
               with
               sorrow
               for
               our
               neglects
               herein
               ,
               we
               should
               
                 study
                 his
                 prayses
              
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               striue
               for
               language
               to
               be
               able
               readily
               to
               do
               so
               .
            
             
               Now
               God
               is
               praysed
               diuers
               
               wayes
               :
               some
               of
               them
               belong
               not
               properly
               to
               this
               place
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               will
               but
               touch
               them
               .
            
             
               We
               praise
               God
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               When
               
                 wee
                 keepe
              
               and
               obserue
               
               carefully
               
                 the
                 solemnities
              
               set
               apart
               for
               his
               prayse
               ;
               as
               when
               wee
               celebrate
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               which
               is
               therefore
               called
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               to
               be
               performed
               as
               a
               thanksgiuing
               and
               praysing
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               When
               dayly
               we
               take
               all
               occasions
               in
               priuate
               
                 to
                 blesse
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 dayly
                 mercies
                 :
              
               But
               let
               these
               and
               such
               like
               passe
               ,
               as
               not
               proper
               to
               this
               place
               .
               We
               must
               prayse
               him
               in
               our
               discourse
               to
               others
               .
               This
               is
               required
               of
               vs
               in
               many
               Scriptures
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 33.
                 1.
                 
                 Iob
                 36.
                 24.
                 
                 Psal.
              
               96.
               4.
               
               But
               because
               this
               must
               
               not
               bee
               done
               cursorily
               ,
               diuers
               rules
               are
               to
               be
               obserued
               :
               As
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               wee
               may
               prayse
               him
               effectually
               ,
               wee
               must
               
                 wisely
                 consider
                 of
                 his
                 workes
              
               ,
               and
               so
               of
               his
               nature
               ,
               to
               extract
               from
               thence
               sound
               arguments
               of
               prayse
               ,
               Psal.
               64.
               9.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               should
               do
               well
               ,
               for
               this
               purpose
               ,
               to
               
                 keepe
                 Records
              
               ,
               and
               Register
               vp
               the
               speciall
               glorious
               
               works
               of
               God
               ,
               Iob
               36.
               24.
               
               &
               37.
               14.
               
               Psal.
               78.
               7.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               When
               we
               do
               prayse
               him
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               done
               
                 with
                 our
                 whole
                 heart
              
               ,
               speaking
               of
               his
               prayses
               with
               all
               possible
               affection
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               if
               we
               speake
               of
               ordinarie
               things
               ,
               Psal.
               9.
               1.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               We
               must
               thus
               prayse
               him
               ,
               not
               once
               ,
               or
               for
               one
               worke
               of
               his
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               
                 prayse
                 him
                 for
                 all
                 his
                 workes
                 ,
              
               especially
               
                 his
                 wonderous
                 workes
              
               ,
               Psal.
               9.
               1.
               and
               105.
               1
               ,
               2.
               and
               106.
               2.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               We
               must
               prayse
               him
               from
               day
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               continue
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               
                 while
                 wee
                 liue
              
               ,
               Psal.
               63.
               4.
               and
               96.
               23.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               This
               is
               a
               dutie
               that
               
                 all
                 the
                 kindreds
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 :
                 All
                 the
                 people
                 must
                 prayse
                 him
                 ,
              
               Psalme
               148.
               12
               ,
               13.
               and
               96.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
            
             
               Thus
               of
               the
               fift
               way
               of
               shewing
               our
               loue
               to
               God
               :
               and
               that
               is
               by
               honouring
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               sixt
               way
               by
               which
               wee
               
               must
               shew
               our
               loue
               to
               God
               ,
               is
               
               by
               
                 trusting
                 in
                 him
              
               ;
               as
               men
               shew
               ,
               whom
               they
               loue
               most
               ,
               by
               relying
               most
               vpon
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               fauour
               and
               helpe
               .
               Now
               there
               are
               diuers
               cases
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               must
               shew
               our
               trust
               in
               God.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 By
                 relying
                 vpon
                 his
                 mercie
              
               
               
                 for
                 our
                 iustification
                 and
                 saluation
              
               :
               and
               in
               this
               wee
               should
               most
               vse
               our
               trust
               ,
               as
               being
               in
               a
               businesse
               that
               most
               highly
               concernes
               vs
               ,
               Esay
               44.
               24
               ,
               25.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 By
                 committing
                 all
                 our
                 workes
                 to
                 him
                 ,
              
               for
               assistance
               in
               them
               ,
               or
               successe
               of
               them
               :
               This
               is
               to
               
                 commit
                 our
                 way
                 to
                 God
              
               ,
               to
               be
               carefull
               to
               seeke
               his
               assistance
               to
               helpe
               vs
               ,
               to
               doe
               our
               duty
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               leaue
               the
               successe
               of
               all
               to
               his
               blessing
               ,
               Psalme
               37.
               3
               ,
               5.
               
               Prou.
               16.
               3.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 By
                 beleeuing
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 saith
                 is
                 true
                 ,
              
               whether
               h●…e
               pro●…
               ,
               threaten
               ,
               or
               cōfort
               by
               his
               wo●…
               ,
               vpon
               all
               occasions
               
                 beleeuing
                 his
                 Prophets
              
               ,
               2.
               
               Chron.
               20.
               20.
               
            
             
             
               4.
               
               By
               
                 staying
                 our
                 hearts
                 vpon
                 him
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 distresses
                 .
              
               Now
               in
               the
               time
               of
               distresse
               wee
               may
               
               proue
               ,
               that
               wee
               trust
               in
               God
               diuers
               wayes
               :
               As
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               By
               running
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               
                 powring
                 our
                 hearts
                 before
                 him
              
               ,
               making
               our
               moane
               vnto
               him
               ,
               Psal.
               18.
               2.
               
               &
               62.
               8
               ,
               10.
               
               Looke
               amongst
               men
               ,
               to
               whom
               we
               first
               runne
               to
               make
               our
               moane
               in
               our
               distresse
               ,
               and
               that
               person
               is
               he
               whom
               we
               most
               loue
               ,
               and
               trust
               :
               so
               is
               it
               towards
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               
                 casting
                 our
                 cares
                 and
                 burthens
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               55.
               22.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               By
               
                 not
                 respecting
                 the
                 proud
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 turne
                 aside
                 to
                 lyes
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               40.
               4.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               By
               
                 relying
                 vpon
                 his
                 helpe
              
               ,
               
               ●…oel
               3.
               16.
               
               Esay
               50.
               7.
               
               But
               then
               wee
               must
               obserue
               ,
               how
               wee
               must
               relye
               vpon
               Gods
               helpe
               :
               for
               there
               are
               many
               things
               wee
               must
               cast
               cut
               of
               our
               hearts
               in
               affliction
               .
               When
               wee
               haue
               beene
               with
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               committed
               our selues
               
               to
               him
               ,
               wee
               must
               relye
               vpon
               
               him
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Without
                 leaning
                 to
                 our
                 owne
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
              
               or
               wilfull
               inclination
               to
               follow
               our
               owne
               courses
               ,
               and
               proiects
               ,
               Prou.
               3.
               5.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Without
                 murmuring
              
               ,
               or
               repining
               at
               our
               condition
               ,
               or
               vexing
               our selues
               at
               the
               prouidence
               of
               God
               towards
               vs
               ,
               Psal.
               37.
               7.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Without
                 feare
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               without
               mistrustfull
               feares
               ,
               and
               seruile
               perturbations
               ,
               imagining
               euils
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               not
               brought
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               Psal.
               3.
               6.
               and
               27.
               1.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Without
                 vsing
                 ill
                 meanes
              
               to
               get
               out
               of
               distresse
               ,
               Amos
               5.
               4
               ,
               6.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               Yea
               ,
               lastly
               ,
               
                 without
                 care
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               without
               distrustfull
               carking
               cares
               ,
               Phil.
               4.
               6.
               
            
             
               Thus
               of
               the
               sixth
               way
               of
               shewing
               our
               loue
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               by
               trusting
               in
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               seuenth
               and
               last
               way
               ,
               by
               which
               wee
               must
               shew
               our
               loue
               
               to
               God
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 To
                 obey
                 him
              
               :
               For
               this
               
               is
               the
               
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 keepe
                 his
                 commandements
                 :
              
               Neither
               is
               the
               signe
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               we
               doe
               what
               God
               requires
               for
               the
               matter
               ,
               but
               that
               
                 his
                 commandements
                 are
                 not
                 grieuous
                 vnto
                 vs
                 :
              
               We
               loue
               God
               ,
               if
               we
               
                 loue
                 to
                 doe
              
               his
               worke
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               
                 lift
                 vp
                 our
                 hearts
                 in
                 his
                 wayes
                 ,
              
               setting
               vpon
               his
               worke
               with
               a
               speciall
               readinesse
               ,
               and
               strength
               of
               desire
               ,
               and
               more
               then
               ordinary
               care
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 Ioh.
                 5.
                 2.
                 2.
                 
                 Chron.
              
               17.
               6.
               and
               19.
               2.
               
            
             
               Thus
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               thing
               by
               which
               wee
               must
               shew
               our
               loue
               to
               God
               ;
               the
               manner
               also
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               :
               For
               in
               all
               those
               things
               which
               wee
               would
               doe
               at
               any
               time
               to
               prooue
               our
               loue
               to
               God
               ,
               we
               must
               looke
               to
               the
               manner
               how
               we
               do
               them
               ,
               as
               was
               a
               little
               touched
               before
               :
               Now
               distinctly
               wee
               must
               bring
               to
               the
               declaration
               of
               our
               loue
               to
               
               God
               ,
               two
               things
               ;
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Feruencie
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Feare
                 .
              
            
             
             
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               wee
               must
               loue
               
               God
               ,
               and
               shew
               it
               in
               feruencie
               of
               ●…ur
               loue
               .
               How
               ?
               Euen
               with
               
                 all
                 our
                 hearts
              
               ,
               and
               
                 all
                 our
                 soules
              
               ,
               and
               
                 all
                 our
                 might
              
               ,
               and
               
                 all
                 our
                 vnderstanding
              
               .
               Our
               hearts
               must
               be
               more
               inflamed
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               in
               shewing
               loue
               to
               Wife
               ,
               Children
               ,
               Friends
               ,
               Parents
               ,
               &c.
               
               We
               must
               
                 loue
                 God
                 aboue
                 all
              
               ,
               Deut.
               6.
               5.
               and
               30.
               6.
               
            
             
               For
               the
               second
               ,
               we
               must
               loue
               
               God
               ,
               and
               shew
               it
               too
               ,
               but
               it
               must
               be
               
                 with
                 feare
              
               .
               Howsoeuer
               with
               men
               ,
               true
               loue
               casts
               out
               feare
               ;
               yet
               God
               being
               so
               infinite
               in
               glorie
               and
               maiestie
               ,
               wee
               must
               loue
               him
               ,
               but
               yet
               with
               feare
               .
               Now
               that
               this
               may
               not
               be
               mistaken
               ,
               I
               will
               set
               downe
               the
               particulars
               of
               this
               feare
               .
            
             
               We
               must
               shew
               our
               feare
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               By
               entertaining
               lawfull
               
               thoughts
               of
               his
               dreadfull
               Maiestie
               ,
               casting
               out
               all
               vile
               ,
               meane
               ,
               and
               vaine
               thoughts
               of
               him
               ,
               Dan.
               6.
               26.
               
            
             
             
               2.
               
               
                 By
                 departing
                 from
                 euill
              
               ,
               that
               might
               any
               way
               displease
               him
               :
               being
               tender
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               not
               daring
               to
               presume
               ,
               or
               plead
               impunitie
               ,
               or
               freedome
               from
               danger
               ,
               but
               in
               all
               things
               desire
               to
               auoide
               what
               might
               anger
               him
               ,
               Prou.
               3.
               7.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               By
               vsing
               all
               tearmes
               of
               heartie
               abasement
               of
               our selues
               ,
               when
               we
               come
               before
               him
               .
               Thus
               Abraham
               cals
               himselfe
               
                 dust
                 and
                 ashes
              
               ;
               and
               thus
               we
               should
               
                 humble
                 our selues
                 vnder
                 the
                 mightie
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               Pet.
               5.
               6.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 By
                 doing
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 without
                 fearing
                 man
                 ,
              
               or
               any
               other
               creature
               ,
               Esay
               8.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               By
               a
               dayly
               and
               reuerent
               
                 remembrance
                 of
                 his
              
               continuall
               holy
               presence
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 By
                 trembling
                 at
                 his
                 iudgements
              
               ,
               Psal.
               4.
               4.
               
               Hab.
               vlt.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               By
               the
               humble
               vsing
               of
               all
               the
               meanes
               of
               communion
               with
               God
               ;
               vsing
               his
               Ordinances
               with
               all
               conuenient
               reuerence
               ,
               attention
               ,
               
               and
               abasement
               of
               our selues
               ,
               Mal.
               2.
               5.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               
                 by
                 the
                 reuerend
                 vse
                 of
                 his
                 very
                 Titles
                 ,
                 fearing
                 that
                 great
                 and
                 fearefull
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               28.
               58.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
            
             
               
                 Rules
                 that
                 concerne
                 the
                 preseruation
                 of
                 our
                 loue
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               HItherto
               of
               the
               Rules
               that
               concerne
               the
               manifestation
               of
               our
               loue
               to
               God
               :
               The
               rest
               of
               the
               Rules
               serue
               to
               teach
               vs
               ,
               how
               to
               
                 preserue
                 in
                 vs
                 this
                 loue
                 to
                 God.
              
               Now
               that
               wee
               may
               continue
               in
               our
               loue
               to
               God
               ,
               wee
               must
               obserue
               these
               rules
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               We
               must
               
                 separate
                 our selues
                 from
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 ,
              
               Leuit.
               20.
               26.
               auoyding
               
                 fellowship
                 with
                 the
                 seruants
                 of
                 a
                 strange
                 god
                 ,
              
               that
               might
               any
               way
               entice
               vs
               from
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ;
               yea
               we
               should
               
               so
               much
               alienate
               our
               heart●…
               from
               all
               idols
               ,
               that
               wee
               should
               not
               
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 their
                 names
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               daily
               confirme
               our
               hearts
               in
               that
               purpose
               to
               cleane
               to
               God
               alone
               ,
               
                 Mal.
                 2.
                 11.
                 
                 Exod.
              
               34.
               11
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               and
               23.
               13.
               
               
                 Act.
                 11.
                 23.
                 
                 Iosh.
              
               23.
               8.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               must
               beware
               ,
               that
               
                 wee
                 forget
                 not
                 God
              
               ,
               nor
               goe
               too
               long
               without
               effectuall
               remembrance
               of
               him
               .
               They
               that
               can
               liue
               whole
               dayes
               and
               weekes
               without
               any
               care
               to
               thinke
               of
               God
               ,
               may
               bee
               sure
               their
               hearts
               are
               voide
               of
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               as
               euer
               wee
               would
               continue
               to
               loue
               God
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               carefull
               euery
               day
               to
               remember
               him
               ,
               and
               thinke
               vpon
               him
               ,
               Deut.
               6.
               12.
               
               &
               32.
               18.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               We
               must
               labour
               
                 to
                 edifie
                 our selues
                 in
                 our
                 most
                 holy
                 faith
              
               ;
               wee
               must
               build
               vp
               our
               hearts
               in
               the
               assurance
               of
               that
               wonderfull
               loue
               God
               hath
               shewed
               to
               vs
               :
               and
               this
               will
               preserue
               and
               keepe
               vs
               in
               our
               loue
               to
               him
               againe
               ,
               
               Iude
               20.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Wee
               
                 must
                 pray
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               as
               is
               shewed
               in
               the
               same
               place
               :
               prayer
               preserues
               acquaintance
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               exceedingly
               quickens
               the
               heart
               ;
               and
               besides
               ,
               drawes
               from
               God
               new
               pledges
               of
               his
               loue
               to
               vs
               ,
               which
               may
               serue
               to
               kindle
               our
               affections
               towards
               him
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               In
               the
               same
               place
               another
               rule
               is
               imported
               :
               and
               that
               is
               the
               daily
               
                 expectation
                 of
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
              
               for
               the
               terrour
               of
               that
               Day
               will
               mooue
               vs
               to
               shew
               all
               possible
               loue
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               will
               that
               singular
               glory
               we
               are
               assured
               to
               receiue
               in
               that
               day
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               In
               the
               vse
               of
               all
               Gods
               Ordinances
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               carefull
               
                 to
                 seeke
                 out
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               that
               speciall
               presence
               of
               his
               grace
               .
               For
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               will
               decay
               in
               vs
               ,
               if
               once
               we
               come
               to
               vse
               the
               meanes
               only
               for
               forme
               ,
               and
               an
               outward
               shew
               ,
               Psal.
               105.
               4.
               
               And
               if
               we
               misse
               of
               God
               in
               his
               
               Ordinances
               ,
               we
               must
               neuer
               be
               quit
               ,
               till
               we
               
                 finde
                 him
                 whom
                 our
                 soule
                 loueth
                 ,
              
               Cant.
               3.
               1.
               
               Psal.
               63.
               1.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               We
               must
               
                 preserue
                 the
                 truth
              
               he
               hath
               deliuered
               to
               vs
               ;
               yea
               ,
               we
               must
               
                 contend
                 for
                 it
              
               :
               for
               sound
               do●…rine
               laid
               vp
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               will
               preserue
               in
               vs
               soundnesse
               of
               affection
               to
               God
               ,
               Iude
               3.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               We
               must
               get
               
                 Catalogues
                 of
                 Gods
                 praises
              
               in
               particular
               ,
               and
               fill
               our
               hearts
               with
               the
               knowledge
               and
               contemplation
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               If
               we
               would
               be
               preserued
               in
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               must
               labour
               to
               attaine
               to
               the
               abilitie
               
                 to
                 reioyce
                 in
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               
                 delight
                 our selues
                 in
                 God.
              
               A
               wife
               that
               would
               increase
               her
               loue
               to
               her
               husband
               ,
               must
               striue
               to
               solace
               her selfe
               often
               with
               her
               husband
               ,
               and
               to
               forme
               in
               her
               heart
               a
               speciall
               delight
               in
               him
               :
               So
               must
               wee
               doe
               to
               God.
               This
               is
               miserably
               neglected
               ,
               and
               yet
               exceedingly
               necessarie
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               an
               ordinarie
               ioy
               we
               should
               take
               in
               God
               ,
               but
               
               we
               should
               ioy
               in
               him
               ,
               first
               ,
               
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 hearts
              
               :
               secondly
               ,
               not
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               but
               alwaies
               ,
               euery
               day
               ;
               nor
               with
               common
               ,
               but
               with
               
                 exceeding
                 ioyes
              
               ,
               Phil.
               4.
               4.
               
               Psa.
               37
               ▪
               4.
               and
               68.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               &
               105.
               3.
               
               Now
               that
               this
               
               point
               may
               bee
               the
               better
               vnderstood
               ,
               I
               will
               consider
               of
               two
               things
               :
               first
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               to
               delight
               and
               ioy
               in
               God
               :
               secondly
               ,
               what
               we
               should
               do
               that
               we
               might
               delight
               ,
               and
               take
               pleasure
               in
               God.
               
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               this
               delight
               in
               
               God
               hath
               in
               it
               foure
               things
               distinctly
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               a
               
                 spirituall
                 satisfaction
              
               ,
               or
               contentment
               ,
               arising
               from
               the
               assurance
               of
               Gods
               loue
               to
               vs
               ,
               as
               ●…ing
               enough
               ,
               that
               hee
               regards
               vs
               ;
               thus
               Dauid
               saith
               ,
               his
               
                 soule
                 was
                 ●…tisfied
                 as
                 with
                 marrow
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               63.
               5.
               and
               149.
               2.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               a
               ioyfull
               entertainment
               of
               all
               passages
               of
               loue
               betweene
               God
               and
               vs
               ;
               especially
               in
               the
               vse
               of
               his
               Ordinances
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               a
               
                 delightfull
                 contemplation
              
               
               of
               God
               and
               his
               mercies
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               a
               
                 glorying
                 in
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               extolling
               of
               his
               praises
               ,
               as
               by
               discourse
               ,
               so
               by
               
                 singing
                 of
                 Psalmes
              
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               1.
               31.
               
               Psal.
               33.
               1.
               
               &
               105.
               3.
               
               &
               68.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
            
             
               Now
               for
               the
               attainment
               of
               the
               ioying
               in
               God
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               We
               must
               
                 mourne
                 often
                 for
                 our
                 disabilities
              
               herein
               ,
               and
               pray
               
               to
               God
               to
               forme
               this
               delight
               in
               vs.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               must
               
                 restraine
                 carnall
                 ioyes
              
               ,
               and
               cares
               :
               for
               the
               excesse
               of
               both
               doth
               exceedingly
               dull
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               withdrawes
               it
               care
               of
               delight
               in
               God
               ,
               Phil.
               4.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Wee
               must
               exercise
               our selues
               with
               all
               the
               ioy
               wee
               can
               
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               Psal.
               119.
               14
               ,
               16.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               We
               must
               take
               heed
               of
               listening
               to
               Obiections
               against
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               to
               vs
               ,
               whether
               they
               arise
               from
               Satan
               ,
               or
               our
               owne
               flesh
               .
            
             
             
               5.
               
               Wee
               must
               often
               obserue
               the
               miseries
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               our
               happy
               estate
               in
               Christ
               ,
               Hab.
               3.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               We
               must
               seeke
               a
               delightfull
               conuersation
               with
               the
               godly
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               We
               must
               take
               heede
               of
               domesticall
               euils
               ,
               our
               home
               sinnes
               ,
               the
               corruptions
               that
               would
               daily
               preuaile
               in
               vs
               ,
               Iob
               22.
               23
               ,
               26.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               Wee
               must
               restraine
               our
               owne
               beliefe
               about
               the
               acceptation
               of
               the
               good
               duties
               wee
               performe
               ;
               and
               to
               this
               end
               wee
               must
               take
               heed
               ,
               that
               we
               bee
               
                 neither
                 iust
                 ouermuch
              
               ,
               by
               attributing
               too
               much
               to
               our selues
               :
               nor
               yet
               
                 wicked
                 ouermuch
              
               ,
               in
               condemning
               all
               wee
               doe
               ,
               as
               hatefull
               to
               God.
               For
               this
               last
               doth
               maruellously
               hinder
               vs
               from
               ioying
               in
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
            
             
               
                 Containing
                 generall
                 Rules
                 about
                 Gods
                 seruice
                 .
              
            
             
               HItherto
               of
               the
               first
               sort
               of
               Rules
               ,
               that
               concerne
               o●…r
               carriage
               towards
               God
               ,
               namely
               ,
               those
               tha●…
               concerne
               our
               loue
               to
               God.
               Now
               the
               second
               sort
               of
               Rules
               follow
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               those
               
               that
               cōcerne
               the
               seruice
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               these
               may
               bee
               cast
               into
               two
               rankes
               :
               for
               they
               either
               concerne
               the
               parts
               of
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               or
               the
               time
               of
               Gods
               worship
               .
            
             
               The
               Rules
               that
               concerne
               the
               parts
               of
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               are
               either
               generall
               ,
               which
               binde
               vs
               to
               the
               good
               behauiour
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               Gods
               worship
               ;
               or
               else
               
                 certaine
                 specialties
              
               of
               Direction
               ,
               that
               concerne
               some
               part
               of
               Gods
               worship
               onely
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               the
               generall
               rules
               ,
               
               we
               should
               know
               and
               remember
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               nine
               things
               to
               bee
               looked
               to
               ,
               and
               brought
               to
               the
               
               practice
               of
               euery
               part
               of
               Gods
               ●…orship
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               preparation
               :
               wee
               must
               i●…
               some
               sort
               conferre
               with
               ●…ur
               owne
               hearts
               ,
               and
               prepare
               ●…m
               ,
               before
               we
               goe
               before
               God
               to
               doe
               any
               seruice
               ,
               
                 Iob
                 11.
                 13.
                 
                 Psal.
                 4.
                 4.
                 
                 Ezech.
              
               7.
               10.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               must
               come
               with
               
                 ●…ll
                 reuerence
                 and
                 godly
                 feare
              
               ,
               Heb.
               12.
               28.
               
               Psal.
               2.
               11.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               wee
               must
               performe
               the
               seruice
               in
               repentance
               for
               our
               sinnes
               :
               Wee
               must
               not
               come
               before
               God
               in
               the
               loue
               of
               any
               sinne
               ;
               if
               wee
               doe
               ,
               wee
               lose
               our
               labour
               ,
               and
               God
               will
               loathe
               our
               workes
               ,
               
                 Esay
                 1.
                 
                 Iob
              
               11.
               14.
               
               Wee
               must
               haue
               
                 cleane
                 hands
              
               ,
               and
               
                 a
                 pure
                 heart
              
               ,
               or
               else
               no
               seruice
               of
               God
               will
               be
               accepted
               ,
               Psal.
               119.
               11.
               
               &
               24.
               4.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               it
               must
               grieue
               vs
               ,
               that
               others
               will
               not
               serue
               God
               ,
               Psal.
               119.
               139.
               
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               wee
               must
               performe
               euery
               seruice
               
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               
               or
               else
               it
               cannot
               be
               accepted
               ,
               b●…
               r●…ason
               of
               that
               euill
               that
               cleane
               to
               our
               best
               workes
               :
               whether
               w●…
               pray
               ,
               or
               giue
               thanks
               ,
               or
               
                 whatsoeuer
                 we
                 doe
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 doe
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 o●…
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               Col.
               3.
               17.
               
            
             
               Sixtly
               ,
               in
               euery
               seruice
               of
               God
               wee
               must
               ,
               as
               neere
               as
               it
               may
               bee
               ,
               
                 giue
                 God
                 the
                 first
                 prayse
              
               ,
               preferring
               the
               respects
               of
               God
               and
               his
               worship
               ,
               before
               our selues
               ,
               or
               the
               regard
               of
               others
               :
               wee
               must
               serue
               him
               betimes
               ,
               seeking
               God
               in
               the
               first
               places
               ,
               
                 Iob
                 8.
                 5.
                 
                 Matth.
                 6.
                 34.
                 
                 Psal.
              
               5.
               3.
               
            
             
               Seuenthly
               ,
               when
               wee
               doe
               any
               seruice
               to
               God
               ,
               wee
               must
               doe
               it
               
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 hearts
              
               ,
               with
               as
               much
               willinguesse
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               may
               appeare
               ,
               that
               wee
               
                 loue
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 seruants
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Prophets
               phrase
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 Sam.
                 16.
                 7.
                 1.
                 
                 Chron.
                 28.
                 9.
                 
                 Esay
              
               56.
               6.
               
            
             
               Eightly
               ,
               in
               all
               seruice
               wee
               must
               striue
               so
               to
               serue
               God
               ,
               that
               
                 wee
                 may
                 please
                 him
              
               :
               not
               onely
               carefull
               to
               doe
               t●…
               dutie
               ,
               but
               carefull
               of
               
               Gods
               acceptati●…
               .
               〈◊〉
               good
               duties
               being
               chies●…
               carefull
               to
               see
               Gods
               appro●…ation
               ,
               not
               caring
               so
               much
               for
               the
               
                 pr●…ise
                 of
                 ●…as
                 as
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 God.
              
               ●…n
               e●…ery
               part
               of
               Gods
               worship
               
                 our
                 praise
                 m●…st
                 be
                 of
                 God
                 an●…
                 not
                 of
                 men
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               12.
               28.
               
               Rom.
               2.
               29.
               
            
             
               Ninthly
               ,
               wee
               must
               cleane
               to
               God
               ,
               with
               detestation
               of
               all
               things
               o●…
               persons
               that
               might
               a●…
               way
               draw
               vs
               away
               from
               his
               s●…uice
               ,
               Deut.
               13.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
            
             
               
                 Shewing
                 how
                 we
                 should
                 carry
                 our selues
                 in
                 Gods
                 house
                 .
              
            
             
               HItherto
               of
               the
               Rules
               to
               be
               obserued
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               Gods
               worship
               generally
               .
            
             
               The
               speciall
               Rules
               concerne
               ,
               
               either
               Gods
               
                 publike
                 worship
              
               in
               his
               house
               ;
               or
               else
               the
               particu●…ar
               parts
               of
               Gods
               worship
               each
               by
               themselues
               .
            
             
             
               The
               godly
               Christian
               ought
               with
               all
               care
               to
               lay
               before
               him
               the
               Rules
               that
               binde
               him
               to
               the
               good
               behauiour
               in
               Gods
               house
               ,
               and
               to
               striue
               to
               fashion
               his
               nature
               and
               practice
               ,
               as
               may
               become
               the
               glorie
               of
               Gods
               publike
               seruice
               and
               presence
               ;
               and
               so
               there
               be
               diuers
               things
               which
               in
               a
               speciall
               manner
               he
               must
               looke
               to
               ,
               in
               performing
               Gods
               publike
               seruice
               .
            
             
               For
               cōcerning
               these
               publike
               duties
               ,
               these
               rules
               must
               be
               obserued
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               all
               sorts
               and
               degrees
               
               of
               men
               must
               appeare
               before
               God
               publikely
               to
               do
               him
               homage
               and
               seruice
               .
               None
               must
               be
               spared
               or
               freed
               ;
               men
               ,
               women
               ,
               and
               children
               must
               all
               take
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               bound
               hereunto
               ,
               Deut.
               31.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               must
               come
               our selues
               
                 with
                 all
                 possible
                 reuerence
              
               ,
               
               and
               
                 looke
                 to
                 our
                 feete
                 when
                 we
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               striue
               to
               shew
               before
               all
               men
               our
               most
               carefull
               respect
               of
               God
               and
               his
               
               holy
               Ordinances
               .
               For
               
                 God
                 will
                 be
                 sanctified
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 come
                 nigh
                 him
              
               ;
               and
               he
               lookes
               for
               it
               at
               our
               hands
               ,
               by
               our
               reuerent
               behauiour
               ,
               to
               be
               
                 glorified
                 before
                 all
                 the
                 people
              
               ,
               Leu.
               10.
               3.
               
               Eccl.
               5.
               1.
               
               Wee
               should
               then
               shew
               a
               most
               holy
               
                 feare
                 of
                 Gods
                 name
              
               and
               presence
               ,
               Psal.
               5.
               7.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               publike
               duties
               that
               
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Dauid
               should
               be
               true
               of
               vs
               :
               
                 The
                 zeale
                 of
                 Gods
                 house
                 should
                 eate
                 vs
                 vp
                 ,
              
               Ps.
               69.
               9.
               and
               this
               
               speciall
               zeale
               we
               should
               shew
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 By
                 louing
                 Gods
                 house
                 aboue
                 all
                 the
                 places
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 :
              
               Our
               hearts
               should
               be
               fired
               in
               vs
               in
               th●…
               respect
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               truly
               say
               with
               
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 O
                 how
                 I
                 loue
                 thy
                 house
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               2●…
               .
               8.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               confirming
               our
               owne
               hearts
               in
               a
               resolution
               ,
               to
               resort
               to
               Gods
               house
               with
               ioy
               and
               gladnesse
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               scornes
               &
               oppositions
               of
               worldly
               men
               and
               persons
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               By
               stirring
               vp
               others
               with
               
               all
               importunitie
               to
               goe
               vp
               with
               them
               to
               worship
               God
               in
               Sion
               ,
               Esay
               2.
               2.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               By
               making
               haste
               to
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               going
               to
               the
               house
               of
               God
               with
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               with
               willing
               hearts
               ,
               with
               an
               holy
               thirst
               after
               the
               meanes
               ,
               flocking
               and
               flying
               thither
               
                 as
                 the
                 clouds
              
               ,
               or
               
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 doues
                 to
                 their
                 windowes
                 ,
              
               Zach.
               8.
               22.
               
               Psal.
               110.
               3.
               
               Esay
               35.
               1.
               and
               60.
               8.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               By
               forwardnesse
               and
               chearefulnesse
               ,
               in
               contributing
               towards
               the
               maintenance
               of
               Gods
               house
               and
               seruice
               in
               the
               meanes
               thereof
               ,
               Esay
               60.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               By
               grieuing
               heartily
               ,
               because
               other
               men
               neglect
               or
               contemne
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               haue
               no
               more
               minde
               to
               keepe
               Gods
               law
               ,
               Psal.
               119.
               136.
               
            
             
               Thus
               of
               that
               speciall
               zeale
               we
               should
               shew
               about
               Gods
               publike
               worship
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               wee
               should
               in
               all
               
               publike
               duties
               serue
               God
               
                 with
                 
                 one
                 consent
                 and
                 one
                 heart
                 .
              
               There
               should
               appeare
               in
               Gods
               seruants
               a
               wonderfull
               desire
               of
               vnanimity
               and
               concord
               .
               They
               
                 should
                 serue
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 one
                 shoulder
                 ,
              
               that
               when
               they
               speake
               to
               God
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               as
               the
               voice
               of
               one
               man
               ;
               when
               the
               Lord
               speakes
               to
               them
               ,
               they
               should
               heare
               with
               one
               heart
               .
               It
               is
               a
               maruellous
               glory
               in
               Religion
               ,
               when
               people
               can
               come
               once
               to
               this
               ,
               
                 to
                 serue
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 one
                 shoulder
                 ,
              
               Zeph.
               3.
               9.
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               in
               the
               52.
               
               Psalm
               .
               v.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               wee
               may
               gather
               three
               other
               rules
               ,
               which
               in
               a
               speciall
               manner
               fit
               vs
               for
               a
               right
               behauiour
               in
               Gods
               house
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               we
               should
               alwayes
               be
               
                 as
                 greene
                 Oliue
                 trees
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Howsoeuer
               it
               goe
               with
               men
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               yet
               when
               wee
               come
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               our
               hearts
               shall
               reioyce
               and
               reuiue
               ,
               and
               our
               spirits
               be
               fresh
               &
               cheerfull
               ,
               and
               our
               affections
               should
               be
               healed
               of
               all
               the
               cares
               or
               distempers
               
               were
               before
               in
               them
               :
               Gods
               Ordinances
               should
               haue
               such
               a
               power
               ouer
               vs
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               a
               sudden
               fresh
               spring
               of
               desires
               and
               holy
               thoughts
               in
               vs.
               There
               is
               this
               power
               in
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               to
               effect
               this
               ,
               if
               the
               fault
               be
               not
               in
               vs
               :
               I
               meane
               ,
               when
               these
               Ordinances
               are
               exercised
               in
               the
               power
               and
               life
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               wee
               must
               
                 trust
                 on
                 the
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               bringing
               an
               heart
               readie
               to
               beleeue
               euerie
               good
               Word
               of
               God
               :
               resoluing
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Lord
               will
               speake
               comfortably
               to
               his
               seruants
               ,
               wee
               will
               not
               dishonour
               his
               consolations
               ,
               through
               carelesnesse
               ,
               or
               vnbeliefe
               ;
               but
               receiue
               them
               with
               all
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               establish
               our selues
               in
               the
               safe-keeping
               of
               his
               good
               Word
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               wee
               must
               resolue
               to
               be
               thankefull
               ,
               with
               all
               tendernesse
               ,
               for
               all
               experiences
               of
               Gods
               presence
               and
               goodnesse
               toward
               vs
               in
               the
               meanes
               ,
               vowing
               with
               
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 praise
                 him
                 for
                 euer
              
               for
               them
               .
               And
               if
               the
               Lord
               doe
               withhold
               his
               power
               and
               presence
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               so
               as
               we
               feele
               not
               the
               effectualnesse
               of
               his
               ordinances
               :
               yet
               wee
               should
               resolue
               without
               distemper
               ,
               
                 to
                 waite
                 vpon
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               and
               obserue
               him
               according
               to
               the
               seasons
               of
               his
               grace
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               
            
             
               
                 Rules
                 that
                 order
                 vs
                 about
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 .
              
            
             
               THus
               of
               the
               rules
               that
               wee
               must
               obserue
               in
               all
               publike
               seruice
               of
               God.
               Now
               there
               bee
               certaine
               speciall
               rules
               which
               must
               bee
               particularly
               heeded
               in
               each
               part
               of
               Gods
               worship
               by
               it selfe
               .
               And
               first
               I
               will
               begin
               with
               
               those
               rules
               ,
               which
               wee
               must
               more
               specially
               obserue
               in
               hearing
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               these
               are
               of
               three
               sorts
               .
            
             
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 Some
                 bind
                 vs
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 behauiour
                 ,
                 before
                 wee
                 come
                 to
                 heare
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Some
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 hearing
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Some
                 after
                 we
                 haue
                 heard
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               Before
               we
               come
               to
               heare
               ,
               wee
               must
               bring
               with
               vs
               two
               
               things
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               A
               resolution
               to
               deny
               our
               owne
               wits
               ,
               reasons
               ,
               opinions
               ,
               and
               conceits
               ,
               and
               emptie
               our
               heads
               of
               all
               perswasion
               of
               our
               owne
               skill
               ,
               to
               iudge
               in
               the
               things
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               being
               ready
               to
               beleeue
               and
               thinke
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               as
               God
               shall
               teach
               vs
               out
               of
               his
               Word
               .
               Wee
               must
               
                 be
                 fooles
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 wise
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               18.
               
                 humbling
                 our selues
                 at
                 his
                 very
                 feete
                 to
                 receiue
                 his
                 Law
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               33.
               3.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Wee
               must
               bring
               with
               vs
               a
               
                 meeke
                 and
                 quiet
                 spirit
              
               ,
               a
               minde
               quieted
               from
               passions
               ,
               lusts
               ,
               and
               perturbations
               ,
               and
               at
               rest
               from
               the
               turmoyling
               cares
               of
               this
               
               world
               .
               The
               Word
               is
               able
               to
               doe
               great
               things
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               if
               we
               
                 receiue
                 it
                 with
                 meeknesse
              
               ,
               Iames
               1.
               21.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               of
               hearing
               ,
               
               wee
               must
               looke
               to
               two
               rules
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               we
               must
               hearken
               without
               distraction
               :
               we
               must
               heare
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               for
               our
               liues
               ,
               wee
               must
               
                 incline
                 our
                 eares
              
               ,
               and
               shake
               off
               all
               impediments
               arising
               from
               our
               owne
               drowsinesse
               ,
               preiudice
               ,
               or
               vaine
               thoughts
               ,
               or
               distracting
               obiects
               ,
               
                 Esay
                 55.
                 3.
                 
                 Psal.
              
               116.
               113.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               wee
               must
               
                 proue
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 keepe
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 .
              
               We
               must
               heare
               with
               iudgement
               ,
               &
               hearken
               for
               our selues
               ,
               hauing
               speciall
               care
               to
               looke
               to
               that
               doctrin
               which
               in
               particular
               concerns
               vs
               ,
               to
               lay
               it
               vp
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               apply
               it
               effectually
               .
               This
               is
               a
               rule
               of
               singular
               thrift
               in
               godlines
               .
               If
               we
               did
               marke
               what
               sin
               in
               vs
               the
               Lord
               reproues
               ,
               or
               
               what
               comfort
               is
               speedily
               fitted
               to
               our
               hearts
               :
               or
               what
               direction
               doth
               specially
               concerne
               vs
               :
               He
               
               hath
               an
               honest
               memory
               that
               will
               bee
               sure
               to
               keepe
               these
               things
               ,
               though
               he
               forget
               all
               the
               rest
               ;
               and
               hee
               hath
               a
               wretched
               memory
               ,
               and
               heart
               too
               ,
               that
               forgets
               these
               things
               ,
               though
               he
               could
               repeate
               all
               the
               Sermon
               verbatim
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               after
               we
               haue
               heard
               ,
               two
               things
               also
               must
               be
               further
               
               done
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               we
               must
               by
               meditation
               labour
               to
               make
               those
               things
               wee
               haue
               heard
               ,
               which
               concerne
               vs
               ,
               fast
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 runne
                 not
                 out
              
               of
               our
               mindes
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               take
               heed
               that
               neither
               the
               diuell
               steale
               away
               the
               good
               seed
               ,
               nor
               our
               owne
               heart
               through
               negligence
               forget
               it
               .
               Neither
               is
               this
               a
               worke
               for
               an
               houre
               after
               ,
               to
               keepe
               these
               things
               till
               we
               may
               repeate
               them
               to
               others
               ,
               but
               ought
               to
               be
               our
               daily
               worke
               ,
               especially
               the
               weeke
               after
               to
               thinke
               so
               often
               of
               them
               ,
               
               till
               there
               be
               a
               sure
               impression
               of
               the
               Word
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               Hebr.
               2.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               wee
               must
               yet
               further
               see
               to
               it
               ,
               that
               we
               be
               
                 doers
                 of
                 the
                 Word
              
               ,
               yea
               we
               must
               
                 obserue
                 to
                 doe
              
               ,
               as
               the
               phrase
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               .
               It
               is
               the
               wisedome
               of
               God
               so
               to
               dispose
               of
               his
               ordinances
               ,
               that
               we
               receiue
               our
               directions
               by
               parcels
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               a
               time
               of
               interim
               betweene
               Sabbath
               and
               Sabbath
               ,
               Sermon
               and
               Sermon
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               in
               that
               space
               learne
               to
               frame
               our selues
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               truths
               receiued
               ,
               that
               so
               we
               might
               be
               ready
               to
               receiue
               new
               lessons
               from
               the
               Lord.
               The
               surest
               way
               for
               the
               husband
               man
               to
               keepe
               his
               seede
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               lay
               it
               vp
               in
               his
               ba●…
               ,
               but
               to
               cast
               it
               into
               the
               ground
               :
               for
               what
               is
               sowed
               ,
               he
               may
               receiue
               againe
               with
               aduantage
               ;
               or
               if
               he
               might
               faile
               of
               an
               haruest
               from
               his
               seede
               in
               nature
               ,
               yet
               godly
               men
               shall
               neuer
               faile
               to
               receiue
               what
               
               they
               sow
               by
               practice
               ,
               with
               increase
               .
               So
               much
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               as
               is
               put
               into
               practice
               ,
               is
               sure
               for
               euer
               ;
               the
               rest
               may
               be
               lost
               :
               and
               it
               is
               a
               singular
               helpe
               to
               a
               Christian
               ,
               if
               he
               set
               vpon
               his
               obedience
               while
               the
               doctrine
               is
               yet
               fresh
               in
               his
               minde
               ;
               for
               delay
               will
               compasse
               him
               about
               with
               many
               difficulties
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               want
               those
               inward
               incitations
               ,
               that
               might
               stirre
               vp
               his
               heart
               with
               power
               and
               strength
               to
               obey
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
               .
            
             
               
                 Rules
                 about
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 .
              
            
             
               THus
               of
               the
               rules
               of
               our
               carriage
               about
               hearing
               :
               Next
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               ,
               how
               we
               are
               to
               order
               our
               liues
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               :
               The
               Sacraments
               are
               two
               :
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
            
             
             
               The
               duties
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               
               in
               respect
               of
               Baptisme
               ,
               concerne
               either
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Our
                 children
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Our selues
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Others
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               our
               children
               ,
               it
               is
               our
               duty
               to
               present
               them
               vnto
               Baptisme
               ,
               
               but
               withall
               we
               must
               looke
               to
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               done
               in
               due
               time
               ,
               and
               with
               faith
               and
               thankfulnesse
               to
               God.
               
                 In
                 due
                 time
              
               ,
               so
               as
               thereby
               we
               signifie
               our
               great
               estimation
               of
               Gods
               mercy
               to
               our
               seed
               ,
               and
               our
               great
               desire
               to
               haue
               the
               Couenant
               sealed
               ,
               euen
               vnto
               them
               .
               We
               must
               also
               bring
               them
               to
               Baptisme
               
                 with
                 saith
              
               in
               Gods
               couenant
               .
               The
               Lord
               hath
               bound
               himselfe
               to
               
                 bee
                 our
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 our
                 seede
                 ▪
              
               Now
               it
               is
               our
               parts
               to
               giue
               glory
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               declare
               before
               the
               Lord
               our
               perswasion
               of
               his
               goodnesse
               ,
               and
               claime
               to
               that
               part
               of
               his
               Couenant
               .
               By
               faith
               we
               plead
               our
               right
               ,
               whereas
               by
               vnbeleefe
               wee
               giue
               
               God
               occasion
               to
               neglect
               our
               seed
               .
               I
               adde
               also
               ,
               with
               thankefulnesse
               ,
               because
               we
               ought
               with
               great
               ioy
               and
               acknowledgement
               of
               the
               free
               grace
               of
               God
               to
               behold
               our
               seede
               admitted
               ,
               in
               the
               sure
               couenant
               of
               mercy
               and
               saluation
               with
               our selues
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               thinke
               that
               God
               hath
               done
               more
               for
               our
               children
               ,
               to
               admit
               them
               into
               the
               couenant
               by
               Baptisme
               ,
               then
               if
               the
               greatest
               person
               on
               earth
               had
               made
               vpon
               them
               the
               assurance
               of
               some
               great
               estate
               of
               maintenance
               or
               preferment
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               for
               our selues
               ,
               we
               
               must
               make
               conscience
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               make
               vse
               of
               our
               owne
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               that
               throughout
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               our
               life
               :
               It
               is
               giuen
               vs
               as
               a
               seale
               of
               Gods
               promises
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               vow
               of
               our
               obedience
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               must
               make
               vse
               of
               it
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               our
               life
               ,
               especially
               in
               three
               cases
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               in
               
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 doubting
              
               and
               
               
               feare
               of
               the
               forgiuenesse
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ;
               or
               of
               the
               saluation
               of
               our
               soules
               :
               for
               
                 Baptisme
                 saueth
                 vs
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               effectually
               assures
               vs
               of
               our
               saluation
               ;
               and
               we
               doe
               not
               offend
               in
               trusting
               Gods
               promise
               made
               in
               his
               word
               ,
               &
               signed
               and
               sealed
               in
               Baptisme
               .
               As
               certainly
               doth
               it
               saue
               our
               soules
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Arke
                 saued
                 the
              
               bodies
               of
               Noah
               and
               his
               houshold
               ;
               so
               as
               we
               cannot
               miscarry
               ,
               if
               we
               leape
               not
               out
               of
               the
               Arke
               into
               the
               Seas
               of
               water
               .
               Let
               vs
               sticke
               to
               our
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               are
               safe
               :
               The
               washing
               in
               Baptisme
               did
               assure
               the
               washing
               of
               our
               soules
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               for
               our
               sinnes
               .
               If
               I
               be
               tempted
               to
               doubt
               of
               my
               saluation
               ,
               I
               must
               say
               to
               my
               owne
               soule
               :
               Hath
               not
               the
               Lord
               prouided
               me
               the
               Arke
               of
               Baptisme
               to
               preserue
               me
               from
               the
               seas
               of
               his
               wrath
               ?
               And
               if
               I
               doubt
               the
               forgiuenesse
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               I
               must
               say●…
               Hath
               not
               the
               Lord
               washed
               mee
               ●…om
               my
               sinnes
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               his
               Sonne
               ?
               Did
               he
               
               not
               shew
               mee
               so
               much
               in
               Baptisme
               ?
               We
               sin
               shamefully
               ,
               in
               that
               we
               doe
               not
               make
               this
               vse
               ,
               but
               neglect
               the
               confidence
               Baptisme
               should
               worke
               in
               vs
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Lord
               had
               but
               dallied
               with
               vs
               ,
               or
               that
               Baptisme
               were
               but
               some
               idle
               Ceremony
               ,
               1
               
                 Pet.
                 3.
                 21.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 29.
                 
                 Acts
              
               22.
               16.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               the
               case
               of
               temptation
               
               to
               commit
               sin
               :
               we
               ought
               to
               fight
               against
               sin
               by
               this
               mighty
               weapon
               of
               our
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               may
               do
               by
               diuers
               Arguments
               :
               As
            
             
               First
               ,
               in
               my
               Baptisme
               I
               haue
               made
               a
               vow
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               I
               would
               cleaue
               to
               him
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               renounce
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               diuell
               ,
               and
               sinne
               :
               and
               shall
               I
               breake
               my
               vow
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               would
               be
               ashamed
               to
               breake
               my
               promise
               to
               men
               ?
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               my
               Baptisme
               was
               the
               
                 Baptisme
                 of
                 repentance
              
               :
               and
               shall
               I
               yet
               liue
               in
               sinne
               ?
               My
               body
               was
               washed
               :
               and
               shall
               my
               soule
               
               be
               still
               impure
               ?
               
                 Mat.
                 3.
                 11.
                 
                 Mark.
                 1.
                 4.
                 
                 Acts
              
               13.
               24.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               by
               Baptisme
               I
               was
               assured
               of
               the
               
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
              
               to
               kill
               sinne
               in
               me
               :
               and
               shall
               I
               not
               beleeue
               the
               
                 operation
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               that
               he
               can
               deliuer
               mee
               from
               the
               powerfull
               temptations
               ,
               or
               inclinations
               to
               any
               sinne
               ?
               Shall
               I
               not
               seeke
               strength
               of
               Christ
               ?
               or
               shall
               I
               betray
               my selfe
               to
               the
               diuell
               and
               the
               flesh
               ?
               In
               Christ
               
                 I
                 am
                 dead
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 I
                 yet
                 liue
                 therein
                 ?
              
               Rom.
               6.
               1
               ,
               3.
               
               Col.
               2.
               12.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               our
               Baptisme
               must
               bee
               vsed
               against
               the
               doubts
               of
               perseuering
               ,
               or
               whether
               we
               shall
               be
               kept
               vnto
               saluation
               ,
               and
               whether
               our
               body
               shall
               be
               raised
               againe
               at
               the
               last
               day
               :
               for
               God
               hath
               assured
               all
               this
               vnto
               vs
               in
               our
               Baptisme
               ,
               that
               we
               haue
               our
               part
               not
               onely
               in
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               the
               resurrection
               of
               Christ
               :
               and
               if
               Christ
               be
               raised
               in
               vs
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 can
                 dye
                 no
                 
                 more
                 ,
              
               either
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 that
                 raised
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 graue
                 ,
                 will
                 also
                 raise
                 vp
                 our
                 bodies
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ,
              
               as
               is
               pleaded
               ,
               Romans
               6.
               10.
               
               &c.
               Galat.
               3.
               27
               ,
               28.
               1
               
               Cor.
               15.
               29.
               1
               
               Pet.
               3.
               21.
               
               If
               we
               
                 be
                 baptized
                 and
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 certainely
                 be
                 saued
                 ,
              
               Mark.
               16.
               16.
               
            
             
               Thus
               as
               it
               concernes
               our selues
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               respect
               of
               others
               ,
               we
               are
               
               bound
               to
               the
               good
               behauiour
               in
               Baptisme
               :
               as
               to
               acknowledge
               the
               communion
               of
               Saints
               ;
               so
               are
               we
               tied
               to
               preserue
               our selues
               in
               all
               brotherly
               loue
               with
               the
               godly
               ,
               who
               weare
               the
               same
               Liuery
               with
               vs
               ,
               and
               are
               Souldiers
               prest
               to
               the
               same
               warre
               ,
               and
               haue
               taken
               vpon
               them
               the
               same
               holy
               Vow
               with
               vs
               :
               we
               are
               bound
               in
               Baptisme
               to
               loue
               them
               ,
               to
               stand
               for
               them
               aboue
               all
               other
               people
               ,
               and
               to
               liue
               with
               them
               in
               all
               holy
               loue
               ,
               to
               our
               liues
               end
               ,
               
                 Eph.
                 4.
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 
                 1●…
                 .
                 &
                 1.
                 13.
                 
                 Gal.
              
               3.
               27
               ,
               28.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XII
               .
            
             
               
                 Rules
                 about
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 .
              
            
             
               HItherto
               concerning
               Baptisme
               :
               The
               rules
               that
               concerne
               
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               follow
               .
            
             
               Now
               concerning
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
               we
               are
               charged
               with
               these
               things
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 Examination
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               11.
               
               we
               must
               
                 examine
                 our selues
              
               ,
               and
               
                 so
                 eate
                 and
                 drinke
              
               :
               Examine
               our selues
               ,
               so
               as
               we
               be
               sure
               there
               bee
               no
               sinne
               in
               our
               hearts
               and
               liues
               ,
               which
               we
               haue
               committed
               ,
               but
               we
               are
               desirous
               to
               forsake
               ,
               and
               doe
               vnfainedly
               
                 iudge
                 our selues
              
               for
               it
               ,
               being
               as
               desirous
               to
               forsake
               ,
               as
               we
               desire
               God
               should
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               forgiue
               it
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 The
                 diseerning
                 of
                 the
              
               
               
                 Lords
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
              
               :
               so
               comming
               to
               partake
               of
               these
               outward
               signes
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               
               as
               we
               withall
               know
               and
               beleeue
               the
               presence
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               that
               God
               doth
               as
               effectually
               giue
               Christ
               to
               the
               soule
               of
               the
               beleeuer
               ,
               as
               he
               giues
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               to
               his
               body
               :
               yea
               ,
               we
               must
               thus
               discerne
               and
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               there
               offered
               and
               giuen
               vnto
               vs
               also
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               doth
               not
               delude
               vs
               ,
               but
               as
               truly
               giues
               vs
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               by
               the
               Minister
               giue
               vs
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 The
                 shewing
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
              
               This
               is
               a
               solemnity
               ,
               
               where
               we
               must
               intend
               to
               make
               a
               solemne
               remembrance
               of
               the
               Passion
               and
               Death
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               being
               present
               at
               the
               breaking
               of
               the
               Bread
               and
               powring
               out
               of
               the
               Wine
               ,
               but
               in
               raising
               vp
               in
               our
               heart
               a
               thankefull
               remembrance
               of
               his
               grieuous
               sufferings
               and
               death
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               
                 Math.
                 26.
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
              
               11.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               
                 Fellowship
                 and
                 louing
              
               
               
                 communion
                 with
                 the
                 godly
              
               ,
               which
               
               we
               both
               signifie
               ,
               and
               vow
               in
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               testifie
               before
               God
               and
               men
               ,
               that
               we
               wil
               cleaue
               vnto
               them
               aboue
               all
               the
               people
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               
                 same
                 bread
              
               with
               vs
               ,
               euen
               members
               of
               the
               same
               mysticall
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               speciall
               reconciliation
               
               with
               such
               as
               we
               haue
               offended
               ,
               bearing
               malice
               to
               no
               man
               ,
               and
               desiring
               and
               seeking
               peace
               with
               all
               sorts
               of
               men
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 5.
                 
                 Rom.
              
               12.
               
            
             
               Sixtly
               ,
               and
               lastly
               ,
               
                 The
                 vowes
                 of
                 sincerity
              
               ,
               resoluing
               to
               keepe
               this
               
               feast
               all
               our
               life
               
                 in
                 the
                 vnleauened
                 bread
                 of
                 sinceritie
                 and
                 truth
                 ,
              
               euen
               to
               spend
               our
               daies
               in
               all
               vprightnesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               and
               vnfeigned
               hatred
               of
               all
               sinne
               and
               hypocrisie
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               8.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
               .
            
             
               
                 Rules
                 about
                 Prayer
                 .
              
            
             
               THus
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               .
            
             
               The
               Rules
               concerning
               prayer
               follow
               ;
               where
               besides
               
               the
               generall
               Rules
               that
               belong
               to
               all
               worship
               ,
               these
               things
               in
               speciall
               must
               be
               heeded
               concerning
               prayer
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Thy
                 words
                 must
                 be
                 few
              
               ,
               Eccl.
               
               5.
               1
               ,
               2.
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               
                 God
                 is
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 art
                 on
                 earth
                 .
              
               He
               is
               full
               of
               maiesty
               and
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               thou
               art
               an
               infirme
               and
               sinfull
               creature
               .
               Length
               of
               it selfe
               doth
               not
               commend
               prayer
               ;
               we
               must
               speake
               as
               becomes
               the
               Maiestie
               of
               God
               ,
               without
               
                 vaine
                 repetitions
                 and
                 bablings
              
               ;
               pattering
               ouer
               of
               the
               same
               things
               is
               not
               pleasing
               to
               God
               :
               as
               affectation
               is
               ill
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               so
               much
               more
               ill
               in
               prayer
               .
               This
               rule
               may
               be
               vnsauory
               to
               the
               taste
               
               of
               some
               that
               are
               transported
               with
               rash
               zeale
               :
               but
               let
               them
               take
               heede
               of
               wil-worship
               ;
               the
               words
               are
               so
               plaine
               in
               the
               text
               ,
               as
               they
               must
               informe
               themselues
               about
               them
               :
               The
               Lord
               knew
               what
               was
               fittest
               for
               vs
               ,
               when
               he
               gaue
               vs
               this
               charge
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Thy
                 heart
                 must
                 be
                 lifted
                 vp
              
               
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               this
               dutie
               :
               this
               is
               often
               imported
               in
               diuers
               Scriptures
               ;
               and
               this
               lifting
               vp
               of
               the
               heart
               hath
               diuers
               things
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Vnderstanding
               :
               thou
               must
               bee
               aduised
               what
               thou
               prayest
               for
               ,
               and
               know
               thy
               warrant
               ,
               that
               what
               thou
               askest
               is
               according
               to
               Gods
               will
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 15.
                 
                 Ioh.
              
               5.
               30.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Freedome
                 from
                 distractions
              
               :
               thy
               heart
               must
               be
               cleansed
               from
               passions
               and
               lusts
               :
               thy
               prayer
               must
               bee
               
                 without
                 wrath
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
              
               〈◊〉
               .
               8.
               
               And
               as
               the
               distractions
               arising
               from
               passion
               must
               be
               auoided
               ,
               so
               must
               al
               other
               distractions
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               Feruencie
               ,
               or
               the
               stretching
               out
               of
               the
               affections
               according
               to
               the
               matter
               of
               prayer
               ;
               thou
               must
               expresse
               the
               affections
               of
               prayer
               :
               for
               God
               lookes
               at
               the
               
                 prayer
                 of
                 thy
                 heart
              
               ,
               not
               at
               the
               prayer
               of
               thy
               lips
               onely
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Thou
               must
               pray
               
                 with
                 all
              
               
               
                 manner
                 of
                 prayer
              
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               occasions
               of
               prayer
               .
               Thou
               must
               pray
               at
               thy
               set
               times
               daily
               ,
               and
               thou
               must
               pray
               also
               with
               eiaculations
               (
               as
               the
               Diuines
               call
               them
               )
               that
               is
               ,
               those
               sudden
               and
               short
               speeches
               to
               God
               ,
               when
               thy
               heart
               is
               moued
               vpon
               speciall
               occasion
               .
               Thou
               must
               vse
               
                 Supplications
                 ,
                 Deprecations
                 ,
                 Intercessions
                 ,
                 Confessions
                 ,
                 giuing
                 of
                 thankes
                 ,
              
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               according
               to
               thy
               necessities
               ,
               or
               the
               other
               occasions
               of
               thy
               life
               .
               Thou
               must
               striue
               to
               get
               a
               fitnesse
               and
               language
               to
               speake
               vnto
               God
               for
               thy selfe
               in
               thine
               owne
               words
               ,
               as
               may
               best
               expresse
               the
               desires
               of
               thine
               heart
               ,
               Eph.
               6.
               18.
               
            
             
             
               4.
               
               Thou
               must
               
                 continue
                 and
                 perseuere
              
               
               
                 in
                 prayer
                 without
                 ceasing
              
               :
               prayer
               must
               be
               the
               worke
               of
               thy
               whole
               life
               ,
               not
               an
               exercise
               for
               a
               fit
               ,
               for
               a
               day
               or
               two
               ,
               or
               a
               weeke
               or
               two
               ,
               or
               a
               moneth
               or
               two
               :
               thou
               must
               make
               conscience
               of
               
                 prayer
                 alwaies
              
               ,
               Eph.
               6.
               18.
               1
               
               Thes.
               5.
               17.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               When
               thy
               prayer
               is
               grounded
               
               vpon
               Gods
               will
               ,
               thou
               must
               be
               instant
               and
               not
               faint
               ,
               or
               be
               discouraged
               .
               Thou
               must
               pray
               
                 without
                 doubting
                 and
                 wauering
              
               ,
               as
               resolued
               neuer
               to
               cease
               praying
               ,
               till
               God
               heare
               and
               shew
               mercy
               .
               It
               is
               basenesse
               of
               minde
               ,
               not
               humilitie
               ,
               to
               be
               quickly
               discouraged
               :
               if
               God
               entertaine
               vs
               not
               according
               to
               our
               expectation
               or
               liking
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               be
               weary
               of
               seeking
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               set
               vpon
               prayer
               ,
               with
               a
               resolution
               to
               take
               no
               nay
               ,
               
                 Luk.
                 18.
                 1.
                 
                 Iam.
              
               1.
               6.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               Thou
               must
               remember
               supplication
               
               
                 for
                 all
                 Saints
              
               ,
               especially
               to
               pray
               heartily
               for
               Magistrates
               
               and
               Ministers
               ,
               especiall
               those
               vnder
               whose
               charge
               thou
               art
               ,
               
                 Eph.
                 6.
                 18
                 ,
                 19.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
              
               2.
               1.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               Thou
               must
               looke
               to
               it
               ,
               that
               
               
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 thou
                 giue
                 thankes
                 .
              
               Let
               the
               Lord
               see
               the
               truth
               of
               thy
               heart
               herein
               ,
               that
               what
               thou
               obtainest
               from
               God
               ,
               especially
               by
               prayer
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               with
               all
               gladnesse
               remember
               and
               acknowledge
               :
               this
               Rule
               must
               by
               no
               meanes
               be
               forgotten
               ,
               1
               
                 Thess.
                 5.
                 18.
                 
                 Col.
              
               4.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIIII
               .
            
             
               
                 Rules
                 about
                 reading
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
            
             
               THus
               of
               the
               Rules
               that
               concerne
               prayer
               .
               There
               remaines
               the
               reading
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               singing
               of
               Psalmes
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               part
               of
               the
               ordinary
               worship
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Concerning
               the
               reading
               of
               
               
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               I
               will
               instant
               in
               one
               place
               of
               Scripture
               onely
               ,
               which
               containes
               the
               charge
               giuen
               to
               Ioshua
               ,
               Cha.
               1.
               8
               ,
               9.
               which
               comprehends
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               necessary
               directions
               about
               priuate
               reading
               .
               I
               say
               necessary
               ;
               for
               godly
               men
               may
               ,
               and
               haue
               aduised
               diuers
               courses
               for
               reading
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               absolutely
               necessary
               ,
               but
               arbitrary
               ,
               as
               may
               stand
               with
               the
               leasure
               and
               capacity
               of
               the
               persons
               that
               will
               reade
               ;
               such
               are
               those
               directions
               that
               shew
               how
               many
               Chapters
               may
               be
               read
               in
               a
               day
               ,
               and
               what
               things
               may
               be
               obserued
               in
               reading
               ,
               &c.
               which
               ,
               as
               they
               may
               be
               profitable
               to
               many
               Christians
               ,
               and
               expedient
               too
               ,
               yet
               they
               must
               not
               bee
               vnderstood
               so
               ,
               as
               that
               those
               persons
               sinne
               ,
               which
               reade
               not
               so
               often
               ,
               or
               so
               many
               Chapters
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               .
               The
               things
               therefore
               that
               must
               necessarily
               be
               obserued
               by
               such
               as
               can
               reade
               the
               Bible
               ,
               I
               take
               to
               be
               these
               .
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               they
               must
               
                 exercise
                 themselues
              
               
               
                 therein
                 daily
              
               ,
               they
               must
               constantly
               be
               employed
               therein
               ;
               and
               if
               their
               occasions
               interrupt
               them
               at
               some
               time
               ,
               they
               must
               redeeme
               it
               at
               other
               times
               .
               This
               is
               the
               praise
               of
               the
               blessed
               man
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 exerciseth
                 himselfe
                 in
                 Gods
                 Law
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               constantly
               ,
               Psal.
               1.
               2.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               reading
               they
               
               
                 must
                 meditate
                 therein
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               must
               obserue
               profitable
               things
               as
               they
               reade
               ,
               
                 attending
                 to
                 reading
              
               ,
               and
               marking
               what
               the
               Lord
               saith
               vnto
               them
               by
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Word
               which
               they
               reade
               .
               This
               is
               that
               meditation
               which
               is
               chiefly
               required
               of
               Christians
               ,
               to
               get
               into
               their
               hearts
               good
               thoughts
               from
               the
               matter
               they
               reade
               of
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               may
               the
               better
               be
               enabled
               to
               employ
               their
               thoughts
               all
               the
               day
               after
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 must
              
               
               
                 not
                 depart
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 mouth
              
               ;
               they
               must
               make
               the
               best
               vse
               of
               it
               they
               
               can
               ,
               in
               conference
               to
               speake
               of
               it
               to
               others
               ,
               for
               the
               edification
               of
               themselues
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               they
               must
               obserue
               
               in
               their
               reading
               what
               the
               Lord
               saith
               vnto
               them
               ,
               that
               concernes
               their
               practice
               .
               They
               
                 must
                 obserue
              
               to
               doe
               according
               to
               those
               holy
               directions
               they
               reade
               of
               .
               They
               must
               bring
               a
               mind
               desirous
               and
               resolued
               to
               let
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               both
               informe
               them
               and
               reforme
               them
               ,
               making
               conscience
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               let
               God
               direct
               them
               by
               his
               holy
               Word
               read
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               by
               the
               word
               preached
               to
               them
               :
               their
               liues
               must
               bee
               bettered
               by
               their
               reading
               ;
               and
               to
               that
               end
               they
               must
               obserue
               the
               chiefest
               things
               they
               can
               out
               of
               their
               reading
               ,
               to
               remember
               them
               in
               their
               practice
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XV.
               
            
             
               
                 Rules
                 about
                 singing
                 of
                 Psalmes
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               rules
               that
               concerne
               the
               singing
               of
               Psalmes
               ,
               are
               summarily
               comprehended
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               Coloss.
               3.
               16.
               and
               they
               are
               these
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               they
               must
               
                 teach
                 one
                 another
              
               
               
                 by
                 their
                 Psalmes
                 and
                 Hymnes
                 and
                 spirituall
                 songs
                 .
              
               They
               must
               learne
               to
               profit
               ,
               and
               make
               good
               vse
               of
               the
               holy
               matter
               contained
               in
               the
               Psalmes
               they
               sing
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               must
               
                 sing
                 with
                 their
                 hearts
              
               ;
               they
               must
               attend
               to
               the
               matter
               they
               sing
               of
               ,
               and
               lift
               vp
               their
               hearts
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               their
               voices
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               they
               must
               
                 sing
                 with
                 grace
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 :
              
               they
               must
               employ
               the
               graces
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               in
               singing
               of
               Psalmes
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               praier
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               ordinance
               
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               they
               must
               
                 make
                 melodie
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
              
               :
               They
               must
               direct
               their
               songs
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               glory
               ,
               and
               not
               vse
               them
               as
               meere
               ciuill
               employments
               ,
               but
               as
               parts
               of
               Gods
               seruice
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVI
               .
            
             
               
                 Rules
                 about
                 Vowing
                 and
                 Swearing
                 .
              
            
             
               HItherto
               of
               the
               Rules
               that
               concerne
               the
               most
               vsuall
               part
               of
               Gods
               seruice
               :
               there
               are
               other
               parts
               of
               Gods
               seruice
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               be
               vsed
               but
               at
               certaine
               times
               ,
               and
               vpon
               speciall
               occasions
               ,
               and
               these
               are
               Vowes
               ,
               and
               Oathes
               and
               Fasting
               .
            
             
               The
               rules
               about
               Vowing
               are
               
               briefly
               comprehended
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               Eccl.
               5.
               4
               ,
               5.
               and
               they
               are
               chiefly
               two
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 before
                 thou
                 vowest
                 ,
                 consider
              
               :
               
               consider
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               thine
               owne
               strength
               ,
               whether
               thou
               be
               able
               to
               doe
               it
               :
               and
               consider
               also
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               to
               Gods
               glory
               :
               and
               consider
               the
               matter
               ,
               that
               thou
               vow
               not
               things
               vnlawfull
               :
               and
               consider
               what
               may
               be
               the
               euents
               of
               thy
               vow
               ,
               for
               all
               vowes
               being
               made
               
                 before
                 the
                 Angell
              
               that
               takes
               notice
               of
               all
               couenants
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               in
               vaine
               afterwards
               to
               pleade
               ;
               It
               was
               an
               errour
               ,
               thou
               wast
               mistaken
               :
               
                 God
                 may
                 bee
                 angry
                 at
                 thy
                 voice
                 ,
                 and
                 destroy
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 thy
                 hands
                 :
              
               Be
               not
               
                 rash
                 therefore
                 ,
                 to
                 cause
                 thy
                 flesh
                 to
                 sinne
              
               therein
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               thou
               hast
               vowed
               thy
               vow
               to
               God
               ,
               
                 deferre
                 not
                 to
                 pay
                 it
              
               ;
               be
               sure
               thou
               performe
               it
               :
               it
               is
               a
               grieuous
               offence
               to
               breake
               a
               lawfull
               vow
               :
               
                 Better
                 it
                 is
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 not
                 vow
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 vow
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 pay
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               of
               vowing
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               the
               Oath
               ,
               when
               th●…u
               art
               called
               to
               sweare
               ,
               thou
               
               must
               obserue
               these
               rules
               .
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               that
               thou
               
                 sweare
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 God
                 ,
              
               Ier
               ▪
               5.
               7.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               thou
               
                 sweare
                 in
                 truth
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               thy
               conscience
               know
               ,
               what
               thou
               swearest
               is
               true
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               thou
               
                 sweare
                 in
                 iudgement
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               due
               consideration
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               with
               sound
               deliberation
               ,
               not
               rashly
               ,
               diligently
               weighing
               all
               things
               that
               belong
               to
               the
               matter
               thou
               swearest
               about
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               that
               thou
               
                 sweare
                 in
                 righteousnesse
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               about
               lawful
               things
               ,
               and
               iust
               matters
               :
               Thou
               must
               not
               sweare
               to
               doe
               vniust
               things
               ,
               as
               Dauid
               sware
               to
               kill
               Nabal
               :
               nor
               must
               thou
               sweare
               about
               impossible
               things
               ,
               or
               about
               things
               that
               are
               doubtfull
               and
               vncertaine
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               thy
               oath
               must
               thou
               vse
               such
               words
               ,
               as
               bee
               contumelious
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               expresse
               not
               sufficient
               reuerence
               to
               the
               Diuine
               Maiesty
               ,
               
               as
               they
               that
               wickedly
               sweare
               by
               any
               part
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               such
               like
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVII
               .
            
             
               
                 Rules
                 about
                 Fasting
                 .
              
            
             
               THus
               of
               Vowes
               ,
               and
               Swearing
               ;
               Fasting
               followes
               .
               Now
               if
               wee
               would
               keepe
               a
               religious
               Fast
               vnto
               God
               ,
               we
               must
               obserue
               these
               two
               Rules
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               wee
               must
               looke
               to
               the
               
               strictnesse
               of
               the
               abstinence
               of
               the
               day
               of
               our
               Fast
               ;
               for
               so
               we
               must
               abstaine
               from
               
                 all
                 sort
                 of
                 meate
              
               as
               well
               as
               one
               ,
               and
               from
               
                 our
                 costliest
                 apparell
              
               ,
               and
               
                 from
                 recreations
              
               and
               vsuall
               delights
               :
               We
               must
               keepe
               the
               day
               ,
               
                 as
                 we
                 keepe
                 the
                 Sabbath
              
               ,
               in
               forbearing
               our
               owne
               workes
               ,
               
                 Ion.
                 3.
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 7.
                 5.
                 
                 Ioel
                 1.
                 
                 &
                 2.
                 
                 Leuit.
              
               16.
               29.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               time
               must
               bee
               sp●…t
               in
               religious
               duties
               ,
               as
               a
               
               Sabbath
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               exercises
               that
               concerne
               
                 the
                 humiliation
                 of
                 the
                 soule
              
               ,
               in
               renewing
               of
               our
               repentance
               ,
               for
               the
               obtaining
               of
               pardon
               of
               sinne
               ,
               or
               some
               speciall
               blessing
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               preuenting
               ,
               or
               remoouing
               of
               some
               great
               iudgement
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               former
               rule
               concernes
               onely
               the
               ceremony
               ,
               or
               outward
               exercise
               of
               the
               body
               :
               but
               this
               rule
               containes
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               dutie
               ,
               without
               which
               a
               religious
               Fast
               is
               not
               kept
               vnto
               God
               ;
               who
               regardeth
               not
               
                 the
                 hanging
                 downe
                 of
                 the
                 head
                 like
                 a
                 bull-rush
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 soule
                 be
                 not
                 humbled
                 before
                 God
              
               for
               sinne
               :
               
                 Leuiticus
                 16.
                 29.
                 
                 Ioel
              
               1.
               14.
               and
               2.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XVIII
               .
            
             
               
                 Rules
                 about
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 .
              
            
             
               HItherto
               of
               the
               Rules
               that
               concerne
               
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Gods
                 worship
              
               :
               The
               rules
               that
               concerne
               
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Gods
                 worship
              
               ,
               follow
               :
               and
               this
               time
               especially
               is
               the
               Sabbath
               Day
               .
            
             
               Now
               the
               rules
               that
               binde
               vs
               
               to
               the
               good
               behauiour
               concerning
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               concerne
               either
               the
               preparation
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               or
               the
               manner
               of
               performing
               holy
               duties
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               .
            
             
               The
               preparation
               to
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               
               containes
               in
               it
               these
               things
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 the
                 ending
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 works
              
               on
               the
               sixe
               dayes
               ,
               as
               God
               did
               his
               ,
               Gen.
               2.
               2.
               
            
             
               This
               example
               of
               God
               is
               set
               downe
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               shew
               what
               he
               did
               ,
               but
               to
               prescribe
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               
               what
               we
               should
               doe
               ,
               as
               is
               manifest
               by
               vrging
               this
               example
               in
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               commandement
               .
               We
               must
               then
               take
               order
               to
               finish
               the
               works
               of
               the
               weeke
               dayes
               with
               such
               discretion
               ,
               that
               neither
               our
               heads
               bee
               troubled
               with
               the
               cares
               of
               them
               ,
               nor
               our
               hands
               tempted
               to
               worke
               about
               them
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               Day
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               preuenting
               of
               domesticall
               grieuances
               ,
               and
               perturbations
               ,
               Leuit.
               19.
               3.
               
               Ye
               
                 shall
                 feare
                 euery
                 man
                 his
                 mother
                 and
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 keepe
                 my
                 Sabbath
                 .
              
               Discords
               and
               contentions
               ,
               and
               heart-burnings
               in
               the
               members
               of
               the
               family
               ,
               extend
               their
               infection
               and
               hurt
               ,
               euen
               to
               the
               prophaning
               of
               Gods
               Sabbath
               .
               The
               Lord
               lookes
               not
               to
               be
               serued
               aright
               in
               
                 his
                 house
              
               ,
               if
               people
               liue
               not
               quietly
               ,
               and
               louingly
               ,
               and
               dutifully
               in
               their
               owne
               houses
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               must
               
                 cleanse
                 our selues
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 keepe
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
              
               Nehemiah
               13.
               22.
               
               Which
               place
               ,
               
               though
               it
               speake
               of
               Legall
               cleansing
               ,
               yet
               it
               shadowes
               out
               that
               Morall
               and
               perpetuall
               care
               of
               cleasing
               our selues
               ,
               that
               ought
               euen
               to
               be
               found
               in
               vs.
               And
               thus
               we
               do
               cleanse
               our selues
               ,
               when
               
                 we
                 humble
                 our selues
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 walke
                 with
                 God
                 ,
              
               confessing
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               euen
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               weeke
               past
               ,
               and
               making
               our
               peace
               with
               God
               ,
               through
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Thus
               of
               the
               duties
               of
               preparation
               :
               
               Now
               for
               the
               manner
               of
               keeping
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               the
               rules
               prescribe
               vnto
               vs
               these
               things
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Rest
                 from
                 all
                 your
                 works
              
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               
                 works
                 of
                 labour
              
               ,
               or
               workes
               
                 of
                 pleasure
              
               .
               Works
               of
               labour
               the
               Scripture
               instanceth
               in
               such
               ,
               as
               are
               
                 selling
                 of
                 victuals
                 .
                 Nehemiah
                 13.
                 15.
                 
                 Carrying
                 of
                 burthens
                 ,
              
               Ier.
               17.
               
               
                 Iourneying
                 from
                 our
                 places
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               16.
               29.
               the
               businesse
               of
               our
               callings
               done
               by
               our selues
               ,
               our
               children
               ,
               seruants
               ;
               or
               cattell
               ,
               which
               the
               words
               of
               the
               
               Commandement
               forbid
               ?
               And
               as
               workes
               of
               labour
               ,
               so
               also
               
                 workes
                 of
                 pleasure
              
               are
               forbidden
               ,
               Esay
               58.
               13.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Readinesse
                 and
                 delight
              
               .
               We
               should
               
                 loue
                 to
                 be
                 Gods
                 seruants
              
               on
               this
               day
               ,
               
                 Esay
                 56.
                 and
                 consecrate
                 it
                 with
                 ioy
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 glorious
              
               priuiledge
               to
               vs
               ,
               Esay
               58.
               13.
               abhorring
               wearinesse
               ,
               or
               a
               desire
               to
               haue
               the
               Sabbath
               gone
               ,
               and
               ended
               ,
               Amos
               8.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Care
                 and
                 watchfulnesse
              
               .
               We
               must
               
                 obserue
                 to
                 keepe
                 it
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               31.
               16.
               wee
               must
               
                 take
                 heed
                 to
                 our selues
              
               ,
               that
               no
               duty
               bee
               omitted
               ,
               and
               that
               wee
               no
               way
               prophane
               it
               ,
               attending
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               our
               words
               ,
               Ier.
               17.
               21.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Sinceritie
               :
               and
               this
               sinceritie
               wee
               should
               shew
               diuers
               wayes
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               by
               doing
               Gods
               worke
               with
               as
               much
               care
               as
               we
               would
               do
               our
               owne
               ;
               or
               rather
               shewing
               more
               care
               for
               the
               seruice
               of
               God.
               They
               had
               their
               double
               sacrifices
               
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               and
               we
               should
               studie
               ,
               how
               wee
               might
               please
               God
               in
               especiall
               manner
               on
               that
               day
               ,
               choosing
               out
               the
               things
               that
               might
               delight
               him
               .
               God
               hath
               taken
               but
               one
               day
               of
               seuen
               for
               his
               worke
               ;
               and
               shall
               wee
               not
               doe
               it
               willingly
               ?
               Further
               ,
               if
               we
               respect
               our selues
               ,
               shall
               wee
               not
               bee
               as
               carefull
               to
               prouide
               for
               our
               soules
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               as
               for
               our
               bodies
               on
               the
               weeke
               dayes
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               
                 obseruing
                 the
                 whole
                 day
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               a
               part
               ,
               and
               keepe
               the
               Sabbath
               
                 in
                 our
                 dwellings
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               Gods
               house
               :
               God
               requires
               the
               whole
               day
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               part
               .
               As
               wee
               would
               be
               contented
               our
               seruants
               should
               worke
               for
               vs
               onely
               an
               houre
               or
               two
               in
               the
               sixe
               daies
               :
               so
               neither
               should
               we
               yeeld
               lesse
               vnto
               God
               ,
               then
               we
               require
               for
               our selues
               .
               Nor
               will
               it
               suffice
               to
               serue
               God
               by
               publike
               duties
               in
               his
               House
               ,
               vnlesse
               we
               serue
               him
               also
               by
               priuate
               duties
               in
               our
               
               owne
               dwellings
               ,
               Commandement
               4.
               
               Leuit.
               23.
               3.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               By
               auoiding
               the
               lesser
               violations
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               greater
               ,
               especially
               not
               transgressing
               of
               contempt
               ,
               or
               wilfulnesse
               in
               the
               least
               things
               we
               know
               to
               bee
               forbidden
               .
               The
               Prophet
               instanceth
               ,
               
                 Esay
                 58.
                 13.
                 
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 speake
                 our
                 owne
                 words
                 .
              
               Thus
               of
               sincerity
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               fifth
               thing
               required
               of
               vs
               ,
               is
               Faith
               :
               wee
               must
               glorifie
               God
               by
               beleeuing
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               make
               it
               a
               day
               of
               blessing
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               and
               performe
               that
               blessing
               he
               hath
               promised
               ,
               accepting
               our
               desire
               to
               walke
               before
               him
               in
               the
               vprightnesse
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               passing
               by
               our
               infirmities
               ,
               and
               frailties
               .
               Wee
               many
               times
               disturbe
               the
               rest
               and
               Sabbath
               of
               our
               soules
               by
               vnbeleefe
               ,
               Commandement
               4.
               
               
                 Gen.
                 2.
                 2.
                 
                 Exo.
                 31.
                 13.
                 
                 Ezech.
              
               20.
               20.
               
               &
               46.
               2
               ,
               5.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               last
               thing
               is
               Deprecation
               :
               we
               must
               beseech
               God
               ,
               when
               
               we
               haue
               done
               our
               best
               ,
               to
               shew
               vs
               mercie
               ,
               and
               spare
               vs
               for
               our
               defects
               and
               weakenesses
               .
               Thus
               we
               must
               end
               the
               day
               and
               reconcise
               our selues
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               the
               Rest
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               may
               bee
               established
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               Nehe.
               13.
               22.
               
               And
               thus
               of
               the
               rules
               that
               bind
               vs
               to
               the
               good
               behauiour
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               time
               of
               Gods
               worship
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIX
               .
            
             
               
                 Rules
                 that
                 shew
                 vs
                 how
                 to
                 carrie
                 our selues
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 into
                 companie
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
            
             
               HItherto
               of
               the
               Rules
               that
               concerne
               our
               carriage
               towards
               God.
               
            
             
               Now
               it
               followes
               ,
               that
               I
               breake
               open
               those
               directions
               ,
               that
               
               should
               bring
               our
               liues
               into
               order
               in
               respect
               of
               men
               :
               And
               these
               
               rules
               are
               of
               two
               sorts
               ,
               for
               either
               they
               are
               such
               as
               binde
               vs
               to
               the
               good
               behauiour
               
                 towards
                 all
                 men
              
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               order
               our
               conuersation
               towards
               
                 some
                 men
                 onely
              
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               considered
               to
               be
               either
               wicked
               or
               godly
               .
            
             
               The
               rules
               that
               concerne
               all
               
               men
               ,
               may
               be
               cast
               into
               2.
               heads
               ,
               as
               they
               belong
               either
               
                 to
                 righteousnesse
              
               or
               
                 to
                 mercy
              
               .
            
             
               The
               rules
               that
               belong
               to
               righteousnesse
               ,
               order
               vs
               either
               
                 in
                 company
              
               ,
               or
               
                 out
                 of
                 company
              
               .
            
             
               The
               rules
               which
               wee
               are
               to
               
               obserue
               
                 in
                 company
              
               ,
               concerne
               either
               ,
            
             
               
                 1
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   The
                   sinnes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 faults
                 of
                 others
                 :
                 or
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Our
                   owne
                   inoffensiue
                   behauiour
                
                 towards
                 all
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               ;
               when
               wee
               come
               
               in
               company
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               carefull
               to
               bee
               that
               which
               may
               become
               the
               glory
               of
               Gods
               truth
               ,
               and
               the
               Religion
               wee
               professe
               ,
               that
               weetake
               
               not
               
                 vp
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 vaine
                 :
              
               and
               thus
               wee
               shall
               rightly
               order
               our selues
               ,
               if
               wee
               obserue
               these
               rules
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               to
               be
               soundly
               aduised
               ,
               before
               we
               fall
               into
               discourse
               of
               Religion
               ,
               not
               doing
               it
               till
               God
               may
               be
               glorified
               by
               it
               .
               
                 A
                 wise
                 man
                 concealeth
                 knowledge
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 fooles
                 will
                 publish
                 foolishnesse
                 :
              
               It
               is
               a
               great
               discretion
               to
               know
               how
               to
               conceale
               knowledge
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               to
               know
               how
               to
               vse
               knowledge
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               auoide
               
                 vaine
                 ianglings
              
               
               
                 and
                 contradictions
                 of
                 words
              
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Doubtfull
                 disputations
              
               about
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               which
               
                 may
                 entangle
                 the
                 weake
              
               ,
               and
               keepe
               them
               from
               more
               necessary
               cares
               and
               knowledge
               ,
               Rom.
               14.
               1.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Curious
                 Questions
              
               ,
               about
               things
               that
               are
               not
               reuealed
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 Bee
                 wise
                 to
                 sobriety
                 .
              
            
             
             
               3.
               
               
                 Vnprofitable
                 reasonings
              
               ,
               such
               as
               were
               those
               about
               Genealogies
               ,
               in
               the
               Apostles
               time
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               1.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               thou
               be
               asked
               a
               reason
               of
               the
               hope
               that
               is
               in
               thee
               by
               such
               as
               haue
               authority
               to
               require
               it
               ,
               or
               need
               to
               seeke
               it
               ,
               then
               answer
               :
               But
               be
               sure
               to
               remember
               two
               things
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               thou
               answer
               
                 with
                 all
                 reuerence
              
               ,
               as
               may
               shew
               how
               much
               thou
               art
               affected
               with
               the
               maiestie
               of
               Gods
               truth
               ,
               and
               withall
               
                 with
                 meekenesse
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               without
               passion
               or
               frowardnesse
               :
               and
               without
               affectation
               ,
               or
               conceitednesse
               ,
               or
               wilfulnesse
               in
               our
               owne
               opinions
               ,
               1.
               
               Pet.
               3.
               15.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               let
               thy
               
                 communication
                 be
                 yea
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 nay
                 ,
                 nay
                 :
              
               otherwise
               customary
               and
               vain
               swearing
               ,
               is
               a
               most
               damned
               sinne
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               God
               will
               surely
               plague
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XX.
               
            
             
               
                 Rules
                 that
                 shew
                 vs
                 how
                 to
                 carry
                 our selues
                 in
                 company
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 faults
                 of
                 others
                 .
              
            
             
               THus
               of
               our
               carriage
               in
               company
               in
               respect
               of
               Religion
               .
               
               Now
               concerning
               the
               faults
               of
               others
               ,
               we
               must
               obserue
               these
               rules
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               we
               must
               neuer
               in
               our
               discourse
               
                 iustifie
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 or
                 condemne
                 the
                 righteous
              
               ;
               all
               excesse
               in
               words
               is
               euill
               ,
               but
               this
               is
               
                 an
                 abomination
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
              
               :
               We
               must
               euer
               
                 honour
                 those
                 that
                 feare
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               and
               as
               for
               
                 vile
                 persons
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 contemned
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 15.
                 4.
                 
                 Amos
                 5.
                 15.
                 
                 Prou.
              
               17.
               15.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               let
               thy
               conuersation
               and
               discourse
               be
               
                 without
                 iudging
                 ,
                 Math.
                 7.
                 1.
                 
                 Iam.
              
               3.
               17.
               
               It
               is
               time
               exceeding
               ill
               spent
               ,
               that
               is
               spent
               in
               censuring
               of
               others
               .
               And
               the
               
               rather
               should
               wee
               take
               heede
               of
               iudging
               ,
               if
               wee
               consider
               how
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               hath
               matched
               that
               sinne
               in
               that
               place
               of
               Iames
               ,
               wee
               must
               be
               
                 without
                 iudging
                 ,
                 without
              
               
               hypocrisie
               :
               as
               if
               hee
               would
               signifie
               ,
               that
               great
               Censurers
               are
               commonly
               great
               Hypocrites
               ;
               &
               as
               any
               are
               more
               wise
               ,
               they
               are
               more
               sparing
               of
               their
               censures
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               thou
               must
               not
               
                 walke
                 about
                 with
                 tales
              
               ;
               take
               heede
               of
               tale-bearing
               :
               
                 He
                 goeth
                 about
                 as
                 a
                 slanderer
                 that
                 reuealeth
                 a
                 secret
                 ,
              
               though
               it
               bee
               true
               hee
               speaketh
               .
               It
               is
               a
               maruelious
               euill
               custome
               that
               many
               haue
               ,
               to
               fill
               vp
               their
               discourse
               with
               the
               report
               of
               the
               frailties
               of
               others
               ,
               which
               they
               by
               some
               meanes
               or
               other
               come
               vnder-hand
               to
               know
               :
               this
               is
               an
               ●…uill
               frequently
               condemned
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               yet
               more
               vsually
               practised
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               lawfull
               to
               speake
               of
               anything
               which
               they
               know
               to
               be
               true
               :
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 walke
                 about
                 with
                 tales
                 ,
                 nor
                 stand
                 against
                 
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 thy
                 neighbour
                 :
              
               a
               strange
               connexion
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Lord
               imports
               ,
               that
               this
               tale-bearing
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               murther
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               true
               in
               the
               case
               of
               many
               a
               man
               ,
               thou
               wert
               as
               good
               lay
               violent
               hands
               vpon
               him
               ,
               as
               with
               that
               licentiousnesse
               of
               words
               to
               divulge
               tales
               concerning
               him
               ,
               Pro.
               20.
               19.
               and
               11.
               13.
               
               Leuit.
               19.
               16.
               
               And
               for
               the
               better
               strengthning
               of
               this
               rule
               ,
               thou
               art
               yet
               charged
               to
               looke
               to
               thy
               eares
               too
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               thy
               tongue
               ;
               thou
               must
               
                 not
                 receiue
                 euill
                 report
                 against
                 thy
                 neighbour
                 ,
              
               but
               make
               it
               appeare
               thou
               art
               not
               pleased
               with
               such
               tales
               ,
               Psal.
               15.
               3.
               
               Yea
               ,
               thou
               art
               forbidden
               the
               societie
               of
               such
               persons
               as
               carry
               tales
               ;
               thou
               must
               not
               
                 meddle
                 with
                 tale-bearers
                 ,
                 nor
                 with
                 such
                 a●…
                 flatter
                 with
                 their
                 lips
                 :
              
               certainly
               such
               creatures
               commonly
               flatter
               the
               present
               ,
               and
               reproach
               the
               absent
               ,
               Prou.
               20.
               19.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               if
               thou
               doe
               know
               an
               offence
               in
               any
               with
               whom
               thou
               
               conuersest
               ,
               
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 hate
                 him
              
               
               
                 in
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 reproue
                 him
                 plainly
                 .
              
               For
               ,
               
                 hee
                 that
                 rebuketh
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 shall
                 afterwards
                 finde
                 more
                 fauour
                 then
                 he
                 that
                 flattereth
                 with
                 his
                 tong●…
                 ,
              
               Leuit.
               19.
               17.
               
               Prou.
               28.
               23.
               
            
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               meere
               frailties
               
               of
               others
               ,
               hold
               thy
               tongue
               ,
               passe
               by
               them
               .
               
                 A
                 foole
                 despiseth
                 his
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 vnderstanding
                 will
                 hold
                 his
                 peace
                 ,
              
               Prou.
               11.
               12.
               
               Commonly
               they
               that
               haue
               most
               defect
               in
               themselues
               ,
               are
               aptest
               to
               contemne
               others
               for
               their
               weakenesses
               :
               but
               a
               wise
               man
               must
               so
               distinguish
               of
               the
               faults
               of
               others
               ,
               that
               hee
               couer
               meere
               frailties
               ,
               and
               learne
               of
               God
               to
               passe
               by
               the
               infirmities
               of
               his
               seruants
               .
               The
               Antithesis
               shewes
               ,
               that
               a
               wise
               man
               doth
               not
               onely
               hold
               his
               tongue
               ,
               but
               restraine
               his
               thoughts
               from
               thinking
               the
               worse
               of
               others
               for
               such
               infirmities
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               against
               the
               passions
               
               and
               wrongs
               of
               others
               thou
               must
               arme
               thy selfe
               with
               
                 a
                 soft
                 answer
              
               ,
               and
               bee
               sure
               
                 thou
                 render
                 not
                 euill
                 for
                 euill
                 ,
                 Prou.
                 15.
                 1.
                 1
                 
                 Thess.
              
               5.
               15.
               or
               rebuke
               for
               rebuke
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               9.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXI
               .
            
             
               
                 Rules
                 that
                 shew
                 vs
                 how
                 to
                 carry
                 ourselues
                 in
                 companie
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 giue
                 offence
                 .
              
            
             
               THus
               of
               our
               carriage
               towards
               
               others
               in
               company
               ,
               as
               it
               respects
               their
               faults
               .
               Now
               followeth
               the
               third
               sort
               of
               rules
               ,
               which
               order
               our
               behauiour
               towards
               others
               in
               company
               in
               respect
               of
               inoffensiuenesse
               .
               It
               ought
               to
               be
               our
               principall
               care
               to
               carry
               our selues
               so
               ,
               as
               no
               body
               may
               take
               offence
               at
               vs.
               
            
             
               Now
               these
               rules
               may
               bee
               directed
               to
               their
               heads
               ,
               as
               they
               concerne
               ,
               
                 
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     humilitie
                     ,
                  
                   
                     
                       of
                       our
                       behauior
                       toward
                       others
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     discretion
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   
                     3.
                     
                     The
                     puritie
                  
                
              
            
             
               Wee
               must
               carry
               our selues
               humbly
               ,
               discreetly
               ,
               and
               honestly
               in
               our
               conuersation
               with
               others
               :
               so
               shall
               wee
               conuerse
               with
               much
               amiablenesse
               and
               reputation
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               vnto
               the
               humility
               of
               
               our
               conuersation
               ,
               belong
               these
               Rules
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 be
                 soft
                 ,
                 shew
                 all
                 meekenesse
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
              
               restraining
               the
               inordination
               
               of
               thy
               heart
               ,
               endeuouring
               to
               shew
               thy selfe
               gentle
               ,
               and
               peaceable
               ,
               and
               harmelesse
               ,
               and
               
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 intreated
                 ,
                 Tit.
                 3.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Prou.
                 8.
                 13.
                 
                 Iam.
              
               3.
               13.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               thou
               must
               
                 bow
                 downe
              
               
               
                 thine
                 care
                 ,
                 and
                 heare
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 wise
                 ,
              
               and
               apply
               thy
               heart
               ,
               to
               get
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               profit
               thy selfe
               by
               others
               ,
               Prou.
               23.
               12.
               
               This
               is
               the
               same
               with
               that
               of
               
                 Iames
                 ,
                 Be
                 swift
                 to
                 heare
                 ,
                 and
                 slow
                 to
                 speake
                 ,
                 Iam.
              
               1.
               19.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               put
               not
               forth
               thy
               
               
               selfe
               ,
               nor
               stand
               in
               the
               place
               of
               great
               men
               ,
               till
               thou
               bee
               called
               ,
               Prou.
               25.
               6.
               
            
             
               In
               generall
               ,
               concerning
               humility
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               Peters
               phrase
               is
               much
               to
               be
               noted
               :
               he
               saith
               ,
               we
               should
               
                 clothe
                 our selues
                 with
                 humilitie
              
               :
               which
               notes
               both
               the
               great
               measure
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               should
               couer
               all
               our
               actions
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               continuance
               of
               it
               .
               When
               we
               goe
               amongst
               men
               ,
               we
               should
               stirre
               vp
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               fashion
               our selues
               to
               expresse
               his
               grace
               ,
               and
               not
               dare
               to
               be
               seene
               without
               humilitie
               ,
               
               no
               more
               then
               wee
               would
               be
               seene
               without
               our
               clothes
               .
               Humilitie
               hides
               our
               nakednesse
               ,
               and
               pride
               and
               passion
               lay
               it
               open
               to
               the
               view
               and
               contempt
               of
               others
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               neither
               is
               humility
               all
               that
               is
               required
               to
               make
               our
               
               conuersation
               without
               offence
               or
               prouocation
               ;
               but
               wee
               must
               also
               carry
               our selues
               discreetly
               ;
               and
               to
               this
               end
               there
               are
               these
               excellent
               
               Rules
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               thou
               must
               consider
               
                 to
                 speake
                 what
                 is
                 acceptable
              
               ,
               and
               auoid
               what
               may
               irritate
               ;
               there
               is
               singular
               vse
               of
               this
               rule
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               followed
               ,
               Prou
               10.
               31
               ,
               1●…
               .
               and
               13.
               3.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               thou
               must
               
                 marke
                 those
                 that
                 cause
                 diuision
                 and
                 off●…nces
                 ,
                 and
                 auoide
                 them
                 ,
              
               and
               shun
               the
               society
               of
               such
               ,
               Rom.
               16.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               This
               will
               breed
               thee
               much
               peace
               ,
               and
               deliuer
               thee
               from
               much
               suspition
               in
               others
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               thou
               must
               
                 make
                 no
                 friendship
                 with
                 the
                 angry
                 man
              
               ;
               for
               either
               by
               much
               conuersing
               with
               him
               ,
               thou
               maist
               learne
               his
               waies
               ,
               or
               else
               it
               will
               be
               a
               snare
               to
               thee
               ,
               that
               thou
               shalt
               neither
               know
               how
               to
               keepe
               his
               fauour
               ,
               nor
               yet
               how
               to
               breake
               off
               from
               him
               ,
               without
               much
               vnrest
               and
               inconuenience
               ,
               Prou.
               22.
               24
               ,
               25.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               great
               discretion
               
                 in
                 euill
                 time
                 to
                 bee
                 silent
                 .
              
               In
               things
               wherein
               thou
               mayest
               endanger
               
               thy selfe
               ,
               and
               not
               profit
               others
               ,
               it
               is
               thy
               best
               way
               ,
               and
               a
               wise
               course
               ,
               to
               forbeare
               speech
               of
               such
               things
               ,
               Amos
               5.
               13.
               
            
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               so
               likewise
               it
               is
               thy
               discretion
               in
               matters
               of
               dangers
               to
               
                 forbeare
                 the
                 communicating
                 of
                 thy
                 secret
                 to
                 any
                 ,
              
               though
               thou
               mightest
               be
               tempted
               to
               a
               perswasion
               of
               trust
               in
               those
               to
               whom
               thou
               wouldest
               reueale
               them
               .
               It
               may
               often
               repent
               thee
               to
               haue
               spoken
               ,
               but
               seldome
               to
               haue
               held
               thy
               peace
               ,
               Mica
               .
               7.
               5.
               
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               
                 withdraw
                 thy
                 feet
                 from
                 thy
                 neighbours
                 house
                 ,
                 lest
                 he
                 be
                 wearie
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 hate
                 thee
                 :
              
               this
               is
               an
               excellent
               rule
               giuen
               by
               
                 Saloman
                 ,
                 Prou.
              
               25.
               17.
               
               If
               thou
               wouldest
               conuerse
               with
               reputation
               ,
               take
               heed
               of
               idle
               gadding
               from
               house
               to
               house
               ,
               when
               thou
               hast
               no
               occasion
               or
               employment
               :
               thou
               mayest
               draw
               hereby
               much
               secret
               contempt
               and
               loathing
               of
               thee
               ,
               when
               thy
               emptinesse
               and
               vanity
               shall
               be
               thereby
               discouered
               .
               
               An
               empty
               conuersation
               ,
               that
               hath
               in
               it
               no
               exercise
               of
               pierie
               or
               vertue
               ,
               if
               it
               bee
               frequent
               ,
               occasioneth
               secret
               ,
               and
               vnutterable
               scorne
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               
                 Restraine
                 thine
                 owne
                 passions
              
               in
               conuersing
               .
               There
               are
               none
               so
               wise
               ,
               but
               if
               they
               shew
               their
               passions
               of
               immoderate
               anger
               ,
               feare
               ,
               griefe
               ,
               yea
               ,
               or
               ioy
               ,
               they
               discouer
               much
               weaknes
               in
               their
               disposition
               ,
               which
               would
               bee
               couered
               if
               they
               did
               bridle
               the
               excesse
               of
               their
               passions
               .
               
                 A
                 wise
                 man
                 couereth
                 shame
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 foole
                 is
                 presently
                 knowne
                 :
              
               It
               is
               the
               best
               praise
               not
               to
               haue
               such
               weaknesses
               ;
               but
               the
               next
               to
               this
               ,
               is
               by
               discretion
               to
               bridle
               our selues
               ,
               so
               as
               we
               may
               hide
               our
               weaknesses
               from
               breaking
               out
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               thou
               maist
               make
               good
               vse
               of
               that
               direction
               of
               Salomon
               about
               thy
               friend
               ,
               
                 Blesse
                 not
                 thy
                 friend
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 ,
                 rising
                 early
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 accounted
                 a
                 curse
                 to
                 thee
                 :
              
               Take
               heede
               
               of
               flattery
               ,
               which
               in
               stead
               of
               effecting
               thine
               owne
               ends
               ,
               may
               bring
               thee
               out
               of
               all
               respect
               .
               He
               doth
               not
               forbid
               the
               iust
               praise
               ,
               and
               encouragement
               of
               friends
               ,
               but
               the
               intending
               of
               praise
               of
               purpose
               to
               the
               vttermost
               notice
               of
               thy
               friend
               ,
               (
               this
               is
               to
               praise
               him
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               )
               and
               the
               affectation
               of
               preuenting
               others
               in
               praising
               ;
               and
               of
               doing
               it
               in
               such
               things
               as
               are
               not
               yet
               su●…iently
               knowne
               to
               be
               praise-worthy
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               ones
               selfe
               so
               to
               praise
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               studied
               to
               doe
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               humour
               his
               friend
               ;
               especially
               if
               it
               be
               but
               once
               perceiued
               ,
               that
               thou
               doest
               it
               but
               for
               thy
               owne
               ends
               .
               It
               is
               a
               great
               part
               of
               wisedome
               ,
               to
               know
               how
               to
               speake
               of
               the
               praise
               of
               others
               ,
               so
               as
               neither
               sinister
               ends
               be
               intended
               ,
               nor
               the
               humouring
               of
               those
               we
               praise
               :
               to
               doe
               it
               sparingly
               and
               seasonably
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               discretion
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               of
               the
               Rules
               ,
               that
               
               make
               our
               conuersation
               amiable
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               discretion
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               our
               conuersation
               
               may
               not
               be
               hurtfull
               &
               offensiue
               ,
               we
               must
               looke
               to
               the
               purity
               of
               it
               :
               and
               so
               these
               rules
               following
               are
               of
               singular
               vse
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               in
               generall
               ,
               
                 Refraine
                 thy
                 tongue
                 from
                 euill
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 lips
                 that
                 they
                 speake
                 no
                 guile
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               34.
               13.
               
               For
               
                 he
                 that
                 keepeth
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 keepeth
                 his
                 soule
                 ,
              
               Prou.
               21.
               23.
               
               Take
               heed
               of
               the
               vsuall
               vices
               of
               the
               tongue
               :
               for
               
                 thereout
                 may
                 come
                 much
                 mischiefe
              
               ,
               and
               discontent
               to
               thy selfe
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               particular
               looke
               to
               thy selfe
               carefully
               ,
               that
               thou
               auoide
               those
               three
               euils
               mentioned
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 Ephes.
                 5.
                 4.
                 viz.
                 filthy
                 speaking
                 ,
                 foolish
                 talking
                 and
                 iesting
                 .
              
               By
               iesting
               he
               meanes
               those
               biting
               iests
               ,
               that
               vnder
               pretence
               of
               shewing
               wittines
               ,
               or
               conceit
               ,
               doe
               secretly
               leaue
               disgrace
               vpon
               the
               persons
               whom
               they
               concerne
               .
            
             
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               auoid
               with
               detestation
               
                 the
                 excesse
                 in
                 drinking
                 and
                 reuelling
                 ,
              
               and
               suffer
               thy selfe
               vpon
               no
               pretence
               ,
               to
               bee
               drawne
               to
               giue
               way
               to
               thine
               owne
               practice
               in
               them
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               4.
               3.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXII
               .
            
             
               
                 How
                 we
                 must
                 carry
                 our selues
                 out
                 of
                 company
                 .
              
            
             
               THus
               of
               thy
               carriage
               in
               generall
               in
               company
               .
               Now
               out
               of
               company
               thou
               must
               looke
               to
               these
               things
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               thou
               must
               fashion
               thy
               
               heart
               ,
               by
               the
               vse
               of
               all
               good
               meanes
               ,
               to
               the
               loue
               all
               sorts
               of
               men
               .
               This
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               loue
               of
               men
               ,
               is
               a
               vertue
               little
               thought
               on
               ,
               yet
               greatly
               necessary
               ,
               as
               a
               foundation
               of
               all
               practice
               in
               conuersing
               with
               others
               ,
               and
               we
               should
               labour
               to
               
                 abound
                 in
                 loue
                 towards
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 1
                 Thess.
              
               3.
               12.
               
            
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               remember
               
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               This
               is
               a
               precept
               giuen
               vs
               in
               charge
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               2.
               1.
               and
               belongs
               to
               this
               place
               ,
               and
               we
               ought
               to
               make
               conscience
               of
               it
               according
               to
               the
               occasions
               of
               our
               callings
               ,
               or
               acquaintance
               with
               other
               men
               :
               wee
               should
               euen
               in
               secret
               seeke
               to
               profit
               our
               neighbours
               by
               praying
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               should
               prouide
               ,
               euen
               out
               of
               company
               to
               order
               our
               affaires
               so
               ,
               as
               that
               we
               may
               liue
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Honestly
                 ,
                 without
                 scandall
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 32.
                 
                 Phil.
                 1.
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Iustly
                 ,
                 without
                 deceit
                 
                   or
                   fraudulent
                   dealing
                
                 ,
                 Leuit.
                 19.
                 35
                 ,
                 36.
                 1
                 
                 Thess.
                 4.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Peaceably
                 ,
                 without
                 strife
                 
                   with
                   any
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   possible
                   ,
                
                 Prou.
                 3.
                 29
                 ,
                 30.
                 
                 Zach.
                 7.
                 10.
                 
                 Heb.
                 12.
                 14.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXIII
               .
            
             
               
                 Rules
                 about
                 worke
                 of
                 Mercy
                 .
              
            
             
               HItherto
               of
               the
               Rules
               that
               concerne
               Righteousnesse
               :
               Mercy
               followeth
               .
               Now
               in
               shewing
               mercy
               ,
               diuers
               things
               are
               charged
               vpon
               v●…
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               willingnesse
               .
               We
               must
               
               
                 giue
                 cheerefully
              
               :
               For
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 loueth
                 a
                 cheerefull
                 giuer
                 .
              
               We
               must
               
                 loue
                 mercy
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               shew
               mercy
               .
               Our
               hearts
               should
               be
               euer
               answerable
               to
               our
               power
               .
               We
               must
               bee
               
                 readie
                 and
                 prepared
              
               to
               shew
               mercy
               ,
               abhorring
               delayes
               and
               putting
               off
               of
               time
               ,
               or
               seeking
               excuses
               :
               
                 Our
                 eares
                 should
                 be
                 open
                 to
                 the
                 cryes
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 .
              
               Yea
               (
               rather
               then
               be
               behind
               hand
               )
               we
               
                 should
                 sel
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 giue
                 almes
                 ,
                 Mich.
                 6.
                 8.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 6.
                 18.
                 2
                 
                 Cor.
                 9.
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 Prou.
                 22.
                 22
                 ,
                 23.
                 
                 Luke
                 12.
                 33.
                 
                 Prou.
              
               3.
               27
               ,
               28.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 Labour
                 and
                 Diligence
              
               .
               
               
               We
               should
               take
               paines
               ,
               and
               worke
               hard
               according
               to
               all
               the
               
                 occasions
                 of
                 mercy
              
               .
               This
               is
               the
               Apostles
               phrase
               :
               
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 forget
                 your
                 worke
                 ,
                 and
                 labour
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               6.
               10.
               
               We
               must
               be
               forward
               to
               doe
               those
               workes
               of
               mercy
               ,
               that
               require
               our
               paines
               and
               trauell
               about
               them
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               those
               we
               may
               doe
               and
               sit
               still
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               8.
               16
               ,
               22.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Liberalitie
               :
               We
               must
               
               open
               our
               hands
               wide
               ,
               Deut.
               15.
               8.
               we
               must
               be
               
                 rich
                 in
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
              
               6.
               18.
               
               We
               must
               not
               giue
               
                 sparingly
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
              
               9.
               6.
               we
               must
               giue
               
                 to
                 our
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 beyond
                 our
                 power
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
              
               8.
               2.
               we
               should
               desire
               to
               answer
               the
               expectation
               had
               of
               our
               bounty
               ,
               especially
               the
               expectation
               of
               our
               teachers
               that
               know
               vs
               and
               our
               estates
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               8.
               24.
               we
               should
               striue
               to
               
                 abound
                 in
                 this
                 grace
                 also
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               other
               graces
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               8.
               6.
               we
               should
               giue
               
                 to
                 seuen
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 eight
                 ,
                 Eccl.
              
               11.
               2.
               we
               must
               
               
                 giue
                 good
                 measure
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 pressed
                 downe
                 ,
              
               Luke
               6.
               30.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Humility
               .
               There
               is
               
               great
               vse
               of
               humility
               ,
               in
               shewing
               mercy
               .
               Now
               we
               should
               shew
               our
               humility
               diuers
               waies
               about
               mercy
               :
               As
            
             
               First
               ,
               in
               helping
               others
               ,
               without
               exalting
               our selues
               ,
               and
               domineering
               ouer
               them
               .
               
                 The
                 rich
                 must
                 not
              
               thinke
               
                 to
                 rule
                 the
                 poore
              
               ,
               and
               to
               command
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               their
               vassals
               :
               we
               should
               so
               shew
               mercy
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               stand
               vpon
               termes
               of
               their
               beholdingnesse
               ,
               to
               whom
               we
               shew
               mercy
               ,
               Prou.
               22.
               7.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               not
               
                 despising
                 the
                 poore
              
               ;
               wee
               must
               not
               thinke
               of
               them
               meanely
               ,
               and
               contemptuously
               ,
               because
               they
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               our
               helpe
               ,
               whether
               it
               bee
               in
               body
               or
               minde
               ,
               Prouerbs
               .
               14.
               21.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               
                 accepting
                 exhortation
              
               ,
               shewing
               our selues
               willing
               to
               bee
               called
               vpon
               ,
               and
               stirred
               
               vp
               to
               mercie
               ,
               2
               Corinthians
               8.
               17.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               By
               our
               penitencie
               ,
               when
               we
               goe
               to
               God
               ,
               after
               we
               haue
               done
               our
               best
               ,
               and
               confesse
               the
               corruption
               that
               cleaues
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               euen
               when
               we
               haue
               shewed
               our
               best
               desires
               to
               communicate
               to
               others
               ;
               and
               withall
               striuing
               to
               
                 plow
                 vp
                 the
                 fallow
                 ground
                 of
                 our
              
               hard
               hearts
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               bee
               more
               fit
               to
               expresse
               the
               
                 bowels
                 of
                 mercie
              
               ,
               Hos.
               10.
               12.
               
            
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               the
               Macedonians
               shewed
               their
               humilitie
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 prayed
                 the
                 Apostle
                 to
                 accept
                 their
                 gift
                 ,
                 giuing
                 themselues
                 also
                 to
                 bee
                 disposed
                 of
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 vnto
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               2.
               
               Cor.
               8.
               5.
               
            
             
               Thus
               of
               the
               Humilitie
               to
               bee
               shewed
               in
               doing
               works
               of
               mercie
               .
            
             
               A
               fifth
               thing
               required
               in
               shewing
               mercie
               ,
               is
               Faith
               ;
               and
               
               faith
               is
               needfull
               in
               two
               respects
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               to
               beleeue
               Gods
               acceptation
               
               of
               the
               mercy
               shewed
               .
               For
               a
               godly
               Christian
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               vaine-glorious
               ,
               hath
               so
               meane
               an
               opinion
               of
               his
               best
               workes
               ,
               that
               hee
               finds
               neede
               to
               flie
               to
               Gods
               promises
               ,
               and
               da●…es
               not
               trust
               vpon
               his
               owne
               goodnesse
               .
               Now
               God
               hath
               promised
               to
               accept
               of
               that
               we
               doe
               ,
               if
               there
               
                 be
                 a
                 willing
                 minde
                 :
                 The
                 will
                 is
                 accepted
                 for
                 the
                 deed
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               8.
               12.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               
                 beleeue
                 the
                 successe
              
               and
               reward
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               wee
               shall
               not
               lose
               by
               what
               is
               so
               expended
               .
               Though
               the
               persons
               to
               whom
               we
               shew
               mercie
               ,
               should
               be
               so
               vngratefull
               ,
               that
               it
               were
               
                 as
                 bread
                 cast
                 on
                 the
                 waters
                 :
              
               yet
               we
               ought
               to
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               our
               seed
               cast
               on
               the
               waters
               ,
               shall
               bring
               vs
               a
               plentifull
               haruest
               ,
               Eccles.
               11.
               1.
               
               And
               it
               is
               certaine
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               the
               persons
               be
               ,
               yet
               what
               is
               giuen
               ,
               is
               sowed
               .
               And
               if
               the
               Husbandman
               doe
               not
               thinke
               his
               corne
               spoiled
               that
               hee
               casts
               vpon
               his
               land
               ,
               no
               more
               ought
               a
               
               Christian
               to
               think
               that
               to
               be
               lost
               that
               is
               giuen
               to
               the
               poor
               .
               Nature
               may
               disappoint
               the
               hope
               of
               the
               Husbandman
               ,
               but
               in
               workes
               of
               mercy
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               venture
               ,
               but
               a
               sure
               increase
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               2.
               
               Cor.
               9.
               9
               ,
               10.
               and
               therefore
               our
               faith
               should
               make
               vs
               
                 get
                 bags
              
               to
               put
               vp
               the
               certaine
               treasure
               wee
               shall
               gaine
               by
               mercy
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Luk.
               12.
               33.
               
            
             
               A
               sixt
               thing
               required
               in
               shewing
               
               mercie
               ,
               is
               discretion
               ;
               and
               discretion
               should
               shew
               it selfe
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               by
               distributing
               our
               almes
               in
               the
               fittest
               course
               wee
               can
               ,
               hauing
               a
               principall
               respect
               
                 to
                 godly
                 poore
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 sheweth
                 mercy
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 haue
                 a
                 good
                 eye
                 ,
              
               Prouerbs
               ,
               22.
               9.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               by
               obseruing
               our
               owne
               abilitie
               ,
               
                 so
                 to
                 ease
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 burden
                 not
                 our selues
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
              
               9.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               by
               taking
               heede
               ,
               that
               wee
               spend
               not
               vpon
               the
               rich
               by
               needlesse
               entertainments
               ,
               what
               
               oughtto
               be
               bestowed
               vpon
               the
               poore
               ,
               
                 Prou.
                 2●…
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 Luk.
              
               ●…4
               .
               13.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               by
               auoiding
               scandall
               ,
               or
               giuing
               offence
               ,
               
                 that
                 no●…
                 blame
                 vs
                 in
                 our
                 abundance
                 ,
                 but
                 prouiding
                 things
                 honest
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 men
                 ,
              
               2.
               
               Cor.
               8.
               20
               ,
               21.
               yet
               so
               as
               we
               endeuour
               in
               an
               holy
               life
               and
               discreet
               manner
               
                 to
                 prouoke
                 others
                 by
                 o●…zeale
              
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               9.
               2.
               
            
             
               A
               seuenth
               thing
               required
               in
               
               shewing
               mercy
               ,
               is
               Sympathie
               ,
               Pitty
               ,
               a
               Fellow-feeling
               of
               the
               distresses
               of
               others
               ,
               
                 being
                 like
                 affectioned
              
               ,
               and
               laying
               their
               miseries
               to
               heart
               ▪
               
                 Heb.
                 13.
                 3.
                 
                 Col.
                 3.
                 
                 1●…
                 .
                 Romans
                 12.
                 16.
                 
                 Iob.
              
               30.
               25.
               
               There
               should
               bee
               
                 bowels
                 in
                 our
                 mercie
              
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               thing
               is
               Sinceritie
               .
               
               Now
               this
               sinceritie
               should
               bee
               shewed
               diuers
               wayes
               ,
               As
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               the
               
                 matter
                 of
                 our
                 almes
              
               .
               It
               must
               be
               of
               goods
               well
               gottē
               .
               For
               
                 God
                 hateth
                 robbery
              
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               
                 for
                 burnt
                 offrings
              
               ,
               Esa.
               61.
               8.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 manner
              
               wee
               must
               
               shew
               mercie
               ,
               without
               wicked
               thoughts
               ,
               or
               griefe
               of
               heart
               ,
               Deut.
               15.
               7
               ,
               8.
               to
               12.
               and
               
                 without
                 hiding
                 our selues
                 from
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
              
               Esay
               58.
               7.
               and
               without
               excuse
               to
               shift
               off
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               ,
               Prou.
               24.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 ends
              
               .
               That
               we
               doe
               not
               our
               workes
               
                 to
                 be
                 seene
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 merit
              
               of
               God
               :
               but
               with
               an
               vnfained
               desire
               
                 to
                 glorifie
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               make
               our
               profession
               to
               be
               well
               spoken
               of
               ,
               and
               shew
               the
               true
               loue
               and
               pitty
               wee
               beare
               to
               the
               creature
               in
               distresse
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 6.
                 2
                 
                 Cor.
              
               9.
               19.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               In
               continuing
               our
               mercy
               ,
               
                 not
                 forgetting
                 to
                 distribute
              
               ,
               but
               still
               
                 remembring
                 the
                 poore
              
               ,
               Heb.
               13.
               16.
               
               Galath
               .
               2.
               soundly
               performing
               the●…
               mercie
               with
               constancie
               ,
               which
               we
               haue
               purposed
               ,
               wil'd
               ,
               or
               promised
               .
               It
               were
               an
               excellēt
               order
               ,
               if
               Christians
               would
               follow
               the
               Apostles
               rule
               ,
               
                 Euery
                 weeke
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 hath
                 prospered
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 lay
                 aside
                 for
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               Cor.
               
               16.
               2.
               2
               
               Cor.
               8.
               11.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               In
               the
               
                 kinds
                 of
                 mercy
              
               ,
               that
               we
               be
               ready
               to
               shew
               
                 spirituall
                 mercy
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               corporall
               ;
               and
               in
               corporall
               mercy
               to
               doe
               good
               all
               the
               waies
               wee
               can
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               one
               way
               :
               As
               by
               
                 lending
                 ,
                 protecting
                 ,
                 releasing
                 ,
                 visiting
                 ,
              
               and
               giuing
               ;
               &
               thus
               to
               
                 the
                 poore
              
               ,
               to
               such
               as
               are
               fallen
               into
               decay
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               strangers
               also
               as
               many
               Scriptures
               require
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXIIII
               .
            
             
               
                 Rules
                 that
                 shew
                 vs
                 how
                 to
                 carry
                 our selues
                 towards
                 wicked
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
               HItherto
               of
               the
               Rules
               that
               concerne
               all
               men
               :
               now
               the
               particular
               rules
               direct
               our
               carriage
               either
               towards
               wicked
               men
               ,
               or
               towards
               godly
               men
               .
            
             
               Our
               conuersation
               towards
               wicked
               men
               may
               bee
               ordered
               by
               these
               rules
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               we
               must
               
                 auoid
                 all
                 needlesse
                 societie
                 with
                 them
                 ,
              
               and
               shunne
               
               their
               infectious
               fellowship
               ,
               especially
               
               wee
               must
               take
               heed
               of
               any
               speciall
               familiarity
               with
               them
               ,
               or
               
                 vnequall
                 yoaking
              
               our selues
               with
               them
               ,
               by
               marriage
               ,
               friendship
               ,
               or
               leagues
               of
               amitie
               ,
               
                 Psalme
                 1.
                 1.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 6.
                 17.
                 
                 Ephes.
                 5.
                 7
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 Prou.
              
               23.
               20.
               
               &
               4.
               14
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               wee
               haue
               occasion
               
               to
               cōuerse
               with
               them
               ,
               we
               must
               studie
               how
               to
               
                 walke
                 wisely
                 towards
              
               them
               ,
               so
               as
               we
               may
               be
               so
               farre
               from
               giuing
               scandall
               ,
               as
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               possible
               ,
               wee
               may
               winne
               them
               to
               glorifie
               God
               and
               his
               truth
               in
               our
               profession
               .
               It
               requires
               much
               skill
               to
               order
               our selues
               aright
               in
               those
               things
               that
               are
               to
               be
               done
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               wicked
               men
               ,
               or
               in
               such
               things
               as
               must
               come
               by
               report
               vnto
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               scanning
               .
               Now
               there
               are
               diuers
               things
               of
               admirable
               
               vse
               in
               our
               carriage
               to
               put
               them
               to
               silence
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               them
               in
               their
               consciences
               ,
               at
               least
               to
               thinke
               well
               of
               vs
               :
               Such
               as
               are
               :
            
             
             
               2.
               
               Mortification
               .
               A
               sound
               care
               
               to
               reforme
               our
               wayes
               ,
               and
               true
               hatred
               and
               griefe
               for
               our
               owne
               sinnes
               ,
               will
               cause
               many
               times
               wicked
               wretches
               to
               say
               of
               vs
               ,
               that
               wee
               are
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Esay
               61.
               3
               ,
               8.
               
               I
               say
               ,
               
                 a
                 sound
                 care
                 of
                 reformation
              
               ;
               for
               to
               professe
               a
               mortified
               life
               ,
               and
               yet
               in
               any
               thing
               to
               shew
               that
               we
               can
               liue
               in
               any
               fault
               without
               repentance
               ,
               this
               prouokes
               them
               exceedingly
               to
               speake
               euill
               of
               the
               good
               way
               of
               God.
               Therefore
               the
               first
               care
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               that
               would
               be
               rightly
               ordered
               toward
               wicked
               m●…n
               ,
               must
               be
               to
               liue
               
                 without
                 offence
              
               ,
               and
               to
               discouer
               a
               true
               mortified
               minde
               ,
               and
               an
               heart
               broken
               for
               sinne
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               speake
               
                 with
                 all
              
               
               
                 reuerence
                 and
                 feare
              
               ,
               when
               we
               intreate
               of
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               much
               amazeth
               the
               prophane
               conscience
               of
               a
               wicked
               man
               ;
               whereas
               cursorie
               discourses
               of
               such
               grand
               mysteries
               ,
               &
               emptie
               
               and
               vaine
               ianglings
               doe
               exceedingly
               occasion
               a
               confirmed
               wilfulnesse
               and
               prophanenesse
               in
               such
               men
               ,
               1.
               
               Pet.
               3.
               16.
               and
               Prou.
               24.
               26.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               most
               winning
               
               qualitie
               in
               all
               our
               carriage
               ,
               to
               
                 shew
                 meekenesse
                 of
                 wisedome
              
               ,
               to
               expresse
               a
               mind
               well
               gouerned
               ,
               free
               from
               passions
               ,
               and
               also
               from
               conceitednesse
               ,
               frowardnesse
               ,
               affectation
               ,
               and
               the
               vaine
               shew
               of
               what
               wee
               haue
               not
               in
               substance
               .
               For
               each
               of
               these
               haue
               in
               them
               singular
               matter
               of
               irritation
               ,
               and
               prouoke
               wicked
               men
               to
               scorne
               ,
               and
               hatred
               ,
               and
               reuiling
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               holy
               kind
               of
               Reseruednesse
               ,
               which
               may
               adorne
               the
               life
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               in
               his
               carriage
               among
               wicked
               men
               :
               and
               this
               Reseruednesse
               is
               to
               be
               shewed
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               
                 not
                 trusting
                 our selues
                 too
              
               
               
                 farre
                 with
                 them
              
               ,
               not
               
                 beleeuing
                 euery
                 word
              
               ,
               not
               bearing
               our selues
               vpon
               euery
               shew
               of
               fauour
               from
               
               them
               .
               For
               as
               too
               much
               suspition
               of
               them
               breeds
               extreme
               alienation
               ,
               if
               they
               perceiue
               it
               ;
               so
               credulitie
               is
               no
               safe
               way
               ,
               
                 Prou.
                 14.
                 15.
                 
                 Ioh.
              
               2.
               24.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               abstaining
               from
               
                 iudging
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 without
                 .
              
               It
               is
               a
               most
               intemperate
               zeale
               ,
               that
               spends
               it selfe
               in
               the
               vaine
               and
               bootlesse
               censure
               of
               the
               estate
               of
               those
               that
               are
               without
               .
               Those
               censures
               haue
               in
               them
               matter
               of
               prouocation
               and
               nothing
               of
               edification
               .
               It
               were
               happy
               for
               some
               Christians
               ,
               if
               they
               could
               with
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               say
               often
               to
               their
               owne
               soules
               ,
               
                 What
                 haue
                 I
                 to
                 doe
                 to
                 iudge
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 without
                 ?
              
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               By
               
                 studying
                 to
                 be
                 quiet
                 ,
                 and
                 meddle
                 with
                 our
                 owne
                 businesse
              
               ;
               casting
               about
               ,
               how
               to
               cut
               off
               all
               occasions
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               might
               bee
               tangled
               with
               any
               discord
               or
               contention
               ,
               or
               much
               businesse
               with
               them
               .
               It
               is
               a
               godly
               ambition
               to
               thirst
               after
               this
               quietnesse
               of
               
               life
               ,
               1
               Thess.
               4.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               By
               
                 our
                 silence
                 in
                 euill
                 times
              
               ;
               alwayes
               auoyding
               all
               such
               discourses
               ,
               as
               might
               bring
               vs
               into
               danger
               ,
               without
               any
               calling
               for
               our
               owne
               edification
               ,
               or
               the
               edification
               of
               others
               .
               Many
               a
               man
               hath
               smarted
               sorely
               for
               want
               of
               this
               bridle
               for
               his
               tongue
               ,
               when
               his
               words
               could
               doe
               no
               good
               to
               others
               ,
               and
               much
               hurt
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               
                 Amos
                 5.
                 13.
                 
                 Dauid
              
               held
               his
               peace
               while
               the
               wicked
               were
               present
               ,
               Psal.
               39.
               1.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               In
               forbearing
               to
               reprooue
               scorners
               ,
               Prou.
               9.
               7
               ,
               8.
               and
               23.
               9.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               In
               
                 seasoning
                 their
                 words
                 with
                 salt
              
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               discouer
               no
               vanitie
               ,
               lightnesse
               ,
               vainglory
               ,
               malice
               ,
               or
               desire
               of
               reuenge
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               faults
               in
               their
               speeches
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               In
               
                 answering
                 the
                 foole
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 follie
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               in
               such
               pride
               ,
               passion
               ,
               or
               reuiling
               fashion
               as
               the
               foole
               obiects
               in
               ,
               Prou.
               26.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               In
               getting
               out
               of
               their
               companie
               ,
               
               when
               wee
               
                 perceiue
                 not
                 in
                 them
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 wisedome
                 .
              
               If
               wee
               see
               they
               grow
               once
               to
               be
               peruerse
               ,
               outragious
               ,
               or
               wilfull
               in
               any
               notorious
               offence
               of
               words
               or
               workes
               ,
               we
               must
               get
               from
               amongst
               them
               .
            
             
               Thus
               of
               the
               eight
               wayes
               wherein
               we
               should
               shew
               reseruednesse
               :
               they
               are
               of
               excellent
               vse
               ,
               if
               men
               would
               studie
               them
               ,
               and
               practise
               them
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Mercie
               is
               amiable
               euen
               in
               
               the
               eyes
               of
               wicked
               men
               :
               and
               mercifull
               Christians
               ,
               that
               are
               full
               of
               good
               works
               ,
               doe
               bring
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               honour
               to
               religion
               .
               It
               is
               
                 true
                 Religion
                 and
                 vndefiled
                 ,
                 to
                 visit
                 the
                 fatherlesse
                 and
                 widowes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 vnspotted
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               A
               conuersation
               that
               is
               vnrebukeable
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               mercie
               also
               ,
               cannot
               but
               be
               very
               honorable
               :
               whereas
               Religion
               it selfe
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               ●…ated
               in
               the
               brests
               of
               such
               Christians
               as
               haue
               forgotten
               to
               shew
               mercy
               ,
               and
               not
               studie
               how
               to
               
               bee
               doing
               good
               to
               others
               ,
               is
               exceedingly
               darkened
               in
               the
               glory
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               many
               times
               extremely
               ill
               spoken
               of
               .
               A
               true
               Christian
               should
               hold
               it
               a
               great
               disparagement
               ,
               that
               any
               Papist
               ,
               or
               carnall
               man
               in
               the
               world
               (
               in
               equall
               comparison
               )
               should
               put
               them
               downe
               for
               either
               the
               tendernesse
               or
               the
               abundance
               of
               workes
               of
               mercie
               ,
               1
               
                 Peter
                 1.
                 12.
                 
                 Math.
                 15.
                 
                 Iames
              
               27.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               When
               we
               haue
               cause
               and
               a
               
               calling
               to
               speake
               for
               the
               truth
               ,
               or
               to
               reprooue
               sinne
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               excellent
               grace
               to
               bee
               vndaunted
               ,
               and
               free
               from
               s●…ruile
               feares
               or
               flattery
               .
               To
               giue
               place
               to
               wicked
               men
               in
               Gods
               cause
               ,
               or
               to
               feare
               their
               faces
               in
               the
               quarrell
               of
               Religion
               ,
               or
               to
               shew
               a
               minde
               that
               would
               repent
               of
               wel-doing
               ,
               or
               that
               basely
               would
               stoupe
               some
               way
               to
               honour
               vngodly
               persons
               for
               our
               owne
               ends
               ,
               is
               so
               farre
               from
               gaining
               true
               fauour
               with
               euill-minded
               men
               ,
               that
               it
               
               makes
               them
               to
               scorne
               and
               hate
               vs
               and
               Religion
               so
               much
               the
               more
               :
               whereas
               a
               godly
               man
               ,
               that
               is
               vnmoucable
               ,
               and
               refuseth
               to
               
                 praise
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 or
                 iustifie
                 the
                 vngodly
              
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               hath
               cause
               ,
               
                 will
                 contend
                 with
                 them
              
               ,
               as
               Salomons
               Phrase
               is
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               like
               
                 a
                 troubled
                 fountaine
                 ,
                 or
                 acorrupt
                 spring
                 :
              
               hee
               may
               for
               the
               time
               receiue
               ill
               words
               from
               the
               wicked
               ,
               but
               his
               heart
               is
               afraid
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               conscience
               doth
               admire
               him
               ,
               Prou.
               24.
               25.
               and
               28.
               4.
               and
               25.
               26
               1
               
               Cor.
               16.
               22.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               The
               like
               aduantage
               is
               
               brought
               to
               the
               conuersation
               of
               a
               godly
               man
               ,
               when
               he
               can
               shew
               like
               patience
               and
               firmenes
               of
               mind
               in
               bearing
               all
               sorts
               of
               afflictions
               and
               crosses
               .
               Patience
               in
               affliction
               ,
               makes
               a
               great
               shew
               before
               a
               wicked
               man
               ,
               that
               well
               knowes
               how
               vnable
               he
               is
               so
               to
               carry
               himselfe
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               14.
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               
                 to
                 loue
                 our
                 enemies
              
               ,
               and
               shew
               it
               by
               our
               suies
               in
               
                 forgiuing
                 
                 them
              
               ,
               or
               being
               ready
               heartily
               to
               please
               them
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 ouercome
                 their
                 euill
                 with
                 goodnesse
                 :
                 To
                 pray
                 for
                 them
              
               when
               they
               reuile
               and
               persecute
               vs
               ,
               is
               a
               transcendent
               vertue
               ;
               euill
               men
               themselues
               being
               Iudges
               ,
               Luk.
               6.
               27.
               to
               31.
               
               Pro.
               10.
               22.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXV
               .
            
             
               
                 Rules
                 that
                 shew
                 vs
                 how
                 to
                 carry
                 our selues
                 towards
                 godly
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
               THus
               of
               our
               carriage
               towards
               the
               wicked
               .
               How
               we
               should
               carry
               our selues
               toward
               the
               godly
               ,
               followeth
               to
               bee
               considered
               of
               .
            
             
               The
               summe
               of
               all
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               
                 walke
                 in
                 loue
              
               .
               If
               wee
               can
               soundly
               discharge
               our
               duty
               to
               the
               godly
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               louing
               them
               vnfainedly
               ,
               and
               heartily
               ,
               and
               constantly
               ,
               we
               performe
               all
               
               that
               is
               required
               of
               vs
               toward
               them
               .
               And
               this
               loue
               to
               the
               godly
               is
               so
               necessary
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               is
               imposed
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               as
               the
               only
               commandement
               giuen
               by
               Christ
               ,
               who
               in
               one
               word
               tels
               vs
               the
               substance
               of
               our
               duties
               ,
               
                 Ioh.
                 13.
                 34.
                 
                 Eph.
                 5.
                 2.
                 1
                 
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 7.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
              
               16.
               14.
               
            
             
               Now
               the
               rules
               which
               in
               particular
               bind
               vs
               to
               the
               good
               behauiour
               in
               respect
               of
               our
               loue
               to
               the
               godly
               ,
               concerne
               either
               
                 the
                 manifestation
                 of
                 our
                 ioue
                 to
                 them
              
               ;
               or
               the
               
                 preseruation
                 of
                 our
                 leue
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               We
               must
               shew
               our
               loue
               to
               
               the
               godly
               diuers
               wayes
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               by
               courtesie
               and
               kindnesse
               towards
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               a
               speciall
               manner
               ,
               being
               affectioned
               towards
               them
               
                 with
                 a
                 brotherly
                 loue
              
               and
               kindnesse
               .
               No
               brethren
               in
               nature
               should
               shew
               more
               kindnesse
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               then
               Christians
               should
               ,
               
                 Eph.
                 4.
                 32.
                 
                 Rom.
              
               12.
               10.
               
            
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               by
               receiuing
               and
               entertaining
               them
               :
               we
               must
               receiue
               
               
                 one
                 another
              
               ,
               and
               be
               
                 barbarous
                 one
                 to
                 another
              
               ;
               and
               this
               with
               entirenesse
               of
               affection
               Negatiuely
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               
                 without
                 grudging
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
              
               4.
               9.
               
               Affirmatiuely
               ,
               we
               must
               receiue
               one
               another
               ,
               as
               
                 Christ
                 receiued
                 vs
                 into
                 glory
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               First
               ,
               
                 without
                 respect
                 of
                 desert
              
               ;
               We
               haue
               done
               nothing
               to
               deserue
               heauen
               ;
               yet
               Christ
               hath
               receiued
               vs
               to
               glory
               :
               So
               ,
               though
               the
               godly
               haue
               not
               pleasured
               vs
               any
               way
               greatly
               ,
               yet
               because
               they
               are
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               wee
               should
               make
               much
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               entertaine
               them
               gladly
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 not
                 thinking
                 any
                 thing
                 too
                 deare
                 for
                 them
                 :
              
               Christ
               hath
               not
               ennied
               vs
               the
               very
               glory
               of
               heauen
               ,
               and
               therefore
               what
               can
               we
               doe
               to
               the
               brethren
               ,
               that
               should
               answer
               the
               example
               of
               Christ
               ?
               Rom.
               15.
               7.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               by
               
                 bearing
                 their
                 burthens
              
               ;
               for
               so
               we
               should
               
                 fulfill
                 the
              
               
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               Galat.
               6.
               2.
               
               There
               
               are
               two
               sorts
               of
               burthens
               presse
               the
               godly
               :
               One
               inward
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               temptations
               ,
               and
               their
               owne
               corruptions
               ;
               the
               other
               outward
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               afflictions
               of
               all
               sorts
               .
               Now
               in
               both
               these
               ,
               this
               rule
               holds
               ;
               for
               when
               we
               see
               a
               godly
               Christian
               mourne
               and
               lament
               his
               distresse
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               ●…firmities
               ,
               or
               temptations
               ,
               we
               must
               beare
               his
               burthen
               ,
               not
               by
               soothing
               him
               in
               his
               sinne
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               no
               sinne
               ,
               but
               by
               laying
               his
               griefe
               to
               our
               owne
               hearts
               ,
               and
               striuing
               to
               comfort
               him
               with
               the
               promises
               of
               God.
               This
               is
               not
               to
               make
               our selues
               guilty
               of
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               but
               to
               helpe
               them
               out
               of
               their
               griefe
               by
               consolation
               ,
               out
               of
               their
               sin
               by
               direction
               .
               Note
               ,
               
               that
               this
               is
               charged
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               when
               sinne
               is
               a
               burthen
               to
               them
               ,
               not
               before
               ;
               for
               till
               then
               wee
               are
               rather
               to
               reprooue
               them
               ,
               or
               admonish
               them
               :
               But
               then
               we
               are
               to
               ta●…
               notice
               of
               this
               rule
               ,
               when
               they
               confesse
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               
               are
               weary
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               sorry
               for
               them
               .
               And
               thus
               also
               in
               their
               outward
               burthens
               wee
               must
               beare
               them
               ,
               by
               comforting
               them
               ,
               and
               aduising
               them
               ,
               and
               helping
               them
               ,
               and
               shewing
               our
               affection
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               our
               owne
               case
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               we
               haue
               a
               calling
               ,
               and
               power
               to
               helpe
               them
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               by
               
                 considering
                 one
                 another
              
               ,
               
               
                 to
                 prouoke
                 vnto
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               10.
               24.
               
               Note
               the
               dutie
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               how
               it
               is
               to
               be
               done
               :
               The
               dutie
               is
               ,
               to
               stirre
               vp
               others
               all
               we
               can
               ,
               to
               the
               increase
               of
               loue
               and
               abundance
               of
               all
               good
               workes
               :
               the
               manner
               is
               shewed
               two
               waies
               ;
               First
               ,
               we
               must
               
                 prouoke
                 them
              
               to
               it
               ,
               both
               by
               example
               ,
               and
               by
               exhortation
               ,
               and
               all
               good
               wayes
               ,
               that
               might
               fire
               in
               them
               the
               desire
               of
               well-doing
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               must
               
                 consider
                 one
                 another
              
               ,
               we
               must
               study
               the
               estates
               of
               others
               ,
               their
               wants
               ,
               impediments
               ,
               meanes
               ,
               gifts
               ,
               callings
               ,
               &c.
               and
               accordingly
               apply
               
               our selues
               for
               the
               best
               aduantage
               to
               helpe
               them
               forward
               .
               It
               is
               not
               enough
               to
               doe
               it
               occasionally
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               meditate
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               castabout
               ,
               how
               ,
               where
               ,
               and
               when
               we
               must
               yeeld
               this
               helpe
               ,
               and
               incouragement
               ,
               and
               furtherance
               .
            
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               by
               
                 doing
                 whatsoeuer
                 we
              
               
               
                 doe
                 for
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 heartily
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 faithfulnesse
                 ,
              
               as
               if
               it
               were
               for
               our selues
               ,
               or
               our
               owne
               brethren
               ,
               or
               kindred
               in
               nature
               ,
               not
               being
               
                 slothfull
                 in
                 seruice
              
               ;
               or
               such
               as
               disappoint
               the
               trust
               reposed
               in
               vs
               :
               we
               should
               doe
               all
               things
               we
               vndertake
               for
               them
               ,
               with
               all
               sidelity
               and
               care
               ,
               3
               
                 Ioh.
                 5.
                 
                 Rom.
              
               12.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               11.
               
               Yea
               ,
               we
               should
               care
               for
               their
               good
               and
               profit
               ,
               as
               we
               would
               care
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               members
               of
               our
               owne
               body
               ,
               for
               such
               are
               they
               to
               vs
               in
               the
               mysticall
               body
               of
               lesus
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               former
               place
               to
               the
               Romanes
               sheweth
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               we
               should
               shew
               our
               
               
               loue
               to
               the
               godly
               ,
               by
               employing
               
               the
               gifts
               of
               our
               mind
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               best
               for
               their
               good
               :
               
                 As
                 euery
                 man
                 hath
                 receiued
                 the
                 gife
                 ,
                 hee
                 must
                 so
                 minister
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 good
                 Stewards
                 of
                 the
                 manifold
                 grace
                 of
                 God.
              
               There
               are
               diuersity
               of
               gifts
               in
               the
               godly
               ,
               as
               knowledge
               ,
               vtterance
               ,
               prayer
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
               Now
               these
               are
               
                 giuen
                 to
                 profit
                 withall
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 4.
                 10.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
              
               12.
               
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               
                 The
                 lips
                 of
                 the
                 wise
                 must
                 disperse
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 Prou.
              
               15.
               7.
               
               So
               when
               Christians
               
                 meete
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 haue
                 receiued
                 a
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Psalme
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Interpretation
                 :
                 so
                 must
                 he
                 minister
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 profit
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               14.
               26.
               and
               so
               must
               we
               help
               one
               another
               by
               prayer
               ,
               either
               absent
               ,
               or
               present
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               1.
               11.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXVI
               .
            
             
               
                 How
                 we
                 should
                 preserue
                 our
                 loue
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 .
              
            
             
               THus
               of
               the
               rules
               that
               concerne
               the
               manifestation
               of
               our
               loue
               to
               the
               godly
               .
               Now
               there
               are
               further
               diuers
               things
               to
               be
               obserued
               for
               the
               preseruation
               of
               our
               loue
               to
               them
               :
               and
               these
               may
               bee
               cast
               into
               two
               heads
               :
               for
               ,
               they
               are
               either
               such
               things
               as
               we
               must
               doe
               ;
               or
               such
               things
               as
               we
               must
               auoide
               .
            
             
               The
               things
               that
               wee
               must
               doe
               
               to
               preserue
               loue
               ,
               are
               these
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               we
               must
               striue
               
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 minded
              
               in
               matters
               of
               opinion
               ;
               many
               discords
               or
               abatements
               of
               affection
               grow
               among
               Christians
               for
               their
               offences
               of
               opinion
               in
               diuers
               things
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               difference
               of
               Iudgement
               should
               not
               cause
               difference
               in
               affection
               :
               If
               we
               cannot
               be
               of
               
                 one
                 
                 minde
              
               ,
               yet
               we
               should
               be
               of
               
                 one
                 heart
              
               :
               yet
               we
               see
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               therefore
               euery
               Christian
               should
               make
               conscience
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               be
               so
               wary
               and
               so
               humble
               in
               his
               opinions
               ,
               especially
               in
               things
               doubtfull
               ,
               or
               not
               so
               necessary
               ,
               as
               to
               take
               heed
               of
               admitting
               what
               might
               shew
               dissent
               from
               the
               godly
               ;
               or
               if
               he
               must
               needs
               dissent
               ,
               yet
               to
               be
               very
               wary
               how
               he
               discouer
               it
               to
               the
               vexation
               or
               entanglement
               of
               others
               .
               Now
               because
               this
               is
               very
               hard
               to
               perswade
               Christians
               vnto
               ;
               marke
               how
               vehemently
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               of
               it
               ,
               Rom.
               15.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               
                 Now
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 patience
                 and
                 consolation
                 grant
                 you
                 to
                 bee
                 like
                 minded
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 with
                 one
                 mouth
                 and
                 one
                 mind
                 glorifie
                 God.
              
               Wee
               must
               learne
               of
               the
               Apostle
               to
               pray
               feruently
               for
               this
               ,
               that
               our
               natures
               ,
               and
               the
               natures
               of
               others
               ,
               with
               whom
               we
               conuerse
               ,
               may
               be
               fitted
               hereunto
               :
               and
               ,
               1
               Corinth
               .
               1.
               10.
               the
               Apostle
               adi●…res
               them
               
               by
               
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Iesus
                 :
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 brethren
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 all
                 speake
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 diuions
                 amongst
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 yee
                 bee
                 perfectly
                 ioyned
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 iudgement
                 .
              
               And
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Philippians
               ,
               Chap.
               2.
               ver
               .
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               he
               vrgeth
               them
               with
               strange
               vehemencie
               ,
               to
               import
               the
               necessity
               of
               this
               duty
               :
               If
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 consolation
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 fellowship
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 bowels
                 of
                 mercy
                 ,
                 be
                 like
                 minded
                 ,
                 hauing
                 the
                 same
                 loue
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 one
                 mind
                 .
              
               And
               certainely
               ,
               this
               earnestnesse
               in
               requiring
               this
               duty
               imports
               ,
               that
               some
               peruerse
               Christians
               will
               smoake
               one
               day
               for
               th●…ir
               presumption
               ,
               and
               waywardnesse
               ,
               and
               pride
               of
               opinions
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Wee
                 must
                 follow
                 the
                 things
              
               
               
                 which
                 may
                 make
                 for
                 outward
                 peace
              
               ;
               and
               to
               this
               end
               we
               must
               labour
               to
               shew
               
                 all
                 meekenesse
              
               in
               our
               carriage
               ,
               
               and
               
                 long-suffering
                 in
                 forbearing
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 forgiuing
                 one
                 another
                 ,
              
               Ephesians
               4.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Wee
               must
               striue
               to
               heare
               
               our
               affection
               to
               such
               a
               degree
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               may
               be
               able
               
                 to
                 couer
                 the
                 infirmities
                 of
                 others
                 :
              
               He
               must
               get
               a
               
                 couering
                 loue
              
               ,
               that
               will
               liue
               constantly
               in
               the
               loue
               of
               the
               godly
               :
               A
               loue
               ,
               that
               will
               
                 couer
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 faults
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 4.
                 8.
                 
                 Prou.
              
               10.
               10.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               We
               
                 must
                 confesse
                 our
                 faults
              
               
               
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 Iames
              
               5.
               16.
               
               It
               doth
               exceedingly
               preserue
               loue
               ,
               if
               men
               ,
               when
               they
               haue
               offended
               ,
               or
               wronged
               others
               ,
               would
               quickly
               ,
               and
               easily
               ,
               and
               heartily
               acknowledge
               their
               offences
               .
               Nor
               doth
               this
               rule
               hold
               in
               case
               of
               trespasse
               onely
               ,
               but
               when
               wee
               haue
               not
               wronged
               others
               ,
               yet
               discrcetly
               to
               complaine
               of
               the
               corruption
               of
               nature
               that
               cleaues
               to
               vs
               ,
               and
               the
               infirmities
               which
               daily
               trouble
               vs.
               This
               
               doth
               worke
               not
               onely
               compassion
               ,
               but
               great
               increase
               of
               affection
               in
               others
               towards
               vs
               :
               For
               acknowledgement
               preuents
               their
               secret
               loathing
               of
               vs
               for
               such
               frailties
               if
               they
               should
               discerne
               them
               .
               And
               besides
               ,
               it
               makes
               them
               the
               willinger
               to
               giue
               vs
               leaue
               to
               reprooue
               their
               faults
               ,
               when
               they
               see
               we
               are
               as
               willing
               to
               reprooue
               our
               owne
               ;
               besides
               the
               ease
               it
               brings
               to
               our
               own
               hearts
               many
               times
               to
               make
               our
               moane
               to
               others
               ,
               when
               our
               consciences
               are
               troubled
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XVII
               .
            
             
               
                 What
                 we
                 must
                 auoide
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 loue
                 may
                 be
                 preserued
                 .
              
            
             
               THus
               what
               wee
               must
               doe
               to
               
               preserue
               loue
               ;
               Now
               further
               that
               loue
               may
               bee
               preserued
               amongst
               the
               godly
               ,
               these
               things
               following
               are
               to
               be
               auoided
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 Suits
                 in
                 Law
              
               ;
               A
               Christian
               
               must
               haue
               many
               considerations
               of
               his
               cause
               ,
               before
               it
               can
               be
               lawfull
               for
               him
               to
               goe
               to
               law
               with
               his
               brother
               .
               These
               kinds
               of
               contentions
               are
               most
               vnnaturall
               amongst
               Christians
               ;
               and
               proue
               not
               onely
               scandalous
               in
               respect
               of
               others
               ,
               but
               extremely
               grieuous
               and
               poisonous
               to
               themselues
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               6.
               1
               ,
               4.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 Dissimulation
                 :
                 our
              
               
               
                 loue
                 must
                 bee
                 without
                 faining
                 ,
                 in
                 deede
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 truth
                 ;
                 not
                 in
                 shew
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 words
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               12.
               9.
               1
               
               Iohn
               3.
               18.
               
            
             
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Conceitednesse
               .
               This
               
               is
               a
               vice
               that
               extremely
               vexeth
               others
               ,
               and
               alienateth
               affection
               :
               we
               must
               not
               be
               
                 wise
                 in
                 our selues
              
               ,
               but
               rather
               in
               
                 lowlinesse
                 of
                 minde
                 esteeme
                 another
                 better
                 then
                 our selues
                 ,
              
               &
               shew
               it
               both
               by
               
                 making
                 our selues
                 equall
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 lower
                 sort
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 by
                 going
                 before
                 others
                 in
                 giuing
                 Honour
                 and
                 Praise
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               12.
               10
               ,
               16.
               
               Phil.
               2.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Pro.
               12.
               15.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               
                 reioycing
                 in
                 iniquity
              
               .
               
               Our
               loue
               must
               be
               holy
               and
               pure
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               haue
               it
               preserued
               .
               It
               must
               haue
               nothing
               in
               it
               that
               is
               vnseemly
               ,
               nor
               must
               it
               be
               an
               affection
               ,
               that
               will
               take
               pleasure
               in
               the
               vices
               or
               faults
               of
               those
               with
               whom
               we
               cōuerse
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               13.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               
                 the
                 minding
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 things
                 :
              
               we
               must
               not
               study
               for
               our
               
               selues
               ,
               and
               our
               owne
               ends
               onely
               in
               conuersing
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               13.
               5.
               
               The
               meaning
               is
               not
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               leaue
               our
               callings
               and
               our
               houses
               ,
               to
               spend
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               our
               time
               in
               our
               neighbors
               houses
               ;
               
               but
               he
               prohibits
               ,
               1.
               
               Worldlinesse
               ,
               and
               excessiue
               cares
               about
               our
               businesse
               ,
               and
               the
               things
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               which
               hinders
               needfull
               society
               with
               the
               godly
               :
               and
               secondly
               ,
               hee
               forbids
               selfe-loue
               in
               conuersing
               ,
               when
               men
               in
               all
               things
               aime
               at
               their
               owne
               profit
               ,
               or
               pleasure
               ,
               or
               credit
               ,
               and
               doe
               not
               as
               well
               seeke
               the
               good
               of
               others
               :
               we
               may
               minde
               our
               owne
               things
               ,
               but
               not
               onely
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Sixthly
               ,
               Ficklenesse
               and
               Vnconstancy
               :
               
               we
               must
               looke
               to
               it
               ,
               that
               
                 brotherly
                 loue
                 continue
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               13.
               1.
               and
               to
               this
               end
               wee
               must
               looke
               to
               the
               leuity
               of
               our
               owne
               natures
               ,
               and
               striue
               to
               make
               good
               by
               continuance
               ,
               the
               affection
               we
               haue
               conceiued
               and
               professed
               to
               others
               .
               Some
               are
               of
               such
               vnconstant
               dispositions
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               loue
               vehemently
               for
               a
               fit
               ,
               and
               suddenly
               fall
               off
               without
               reason
               ,
               but
               not
               without
               singular
               shame
               and
               blemishing
               of
               their
               reputations
               .
               For
               such
               tempers
               are
               hardly
               
               fit
               for
               any
               societie
               .
               Now
               this
               must
               be
               repented
               of
               ,
               and
               reformed
               .
            
             
               Seuenthly
               ,
               we
               must
               take
               heed
               
               of
               vaine-glory
               ,
               and
               ouer
               eager
               desire
               of
               credit
               and
               estimation
               aboue
               others
               .
               For
               this
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               much
               vnrest
               in
               our
               own
               hearts
               ,
               and
               of
               much
               interruption
               in
               brotherly
               loue
               .
               And
               why
               wouldst
               thou
               be
               so
               highly
               esteemed
               of
               ?
               Thou
               considerest
               not
               the
               hard
               taske
               thou
               layest
               vpon
               thy selfe
               ,
               to
               be
               euer
               carefull
               to
               answer
               that
               great
               praise
               ,
               or
               estimation
               thou
               desirest
               :
               Nor
               markest
               thou
               ,
               how
               thereby
               thou
               art
               made
               to
               offend
               against
               thy
               brother
               :
               by
               enuying
               him
               ,
               by
               backbiting
               ,
               or
               other
               wayes
               of
               prouocation
               ,
               nor
               yet
               how
               little
               this
               commends
               thee
               to
               God
               ,
               Gal.
               5.
               26.
               
            
             
               Eighthly
               ,
               take
               heed
               
                 of
                 iudging
              
               
               
                 thy
                 brethren
              
               ,
               not
               but
               that
               thou
               mayst
               say
               ,
               that
               sinne
               is
               sinne
               ,
               but
               looke
               to
               thy selfe
               in
               two
               things
               :
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               that
               thou
               censure
               not
               thy
               brother
               
                 about
                 things
                 indifferent
              
               ,
               or
               doubtfull
               :
               such
               as
               ceremonies
               were
               and
               are
               .
               This
               is
               flatly
               forbidden
               ,
               Rom.
               14.
               3
               ,
               13.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               thy
               suspitions
               transport
               thee
               not
               to
               condemne
               thy
               brother
               
                 for
                 hidden
                 things
              
               ,
               the
               things
               of
               darkenesse
               and
               counsels
               of
               the
               heart
               :
               till
               thou
               be
               sure
               of
               the
               fault
               ,
               or
               offence
               ,
               thou
               maist
               not
               iudge
               ,
               or
               censure
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               4.
               5.
               
            
             
               Ninthly
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               occasion
               of
               grieuance
               ,
               that
               loue
               may
               be
               renewed
               ,
               or
               preserued
               ,
               looke
               to
               two
               things
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               thou
               
                 render
                 not
                 reuiling
              
               
               
                 for
                 reuiling
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
              
               3.
               9.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 that
                 thou
                 grudge
                 not
                 against
                 thy
                 brother
                 ,
              
               or
               by
               whispering
               depraue
               his
               actions
               ,
               or
               back-bite
               him
               ,
               or
               complaine
               against
               him
               to
               his
               disgrace
               ,
               in
               things
               where
               the
               right
               is
               not
               apparently
               discouered
               ;
               Iam.
               5.
               9.
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               if
               thou
               wouldest
               preserue
               
               thy selfe
               in
               the
               loue
               of
               the
               
               godly
               ,
               then
               thou
               must
               take
               heed
               of
               forsaking
               the
               
                 assembling
                 together
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
              
               :
               Thou
               must
               preserue
               all
               wayes
               of
               exercising
               the
               Communion
               of
               Saints
               ,
               and
               hold
               fellowship
               with
               them
               in
               Gods
               House
               ,
               and
               in
               your
               owne
               dwelling
               :
               Prophanenesse
               must
               not
               draw
               thee
               from
               the
               Temple
               :
               nor
               worldlinesse
               from
               society
               ,
               and
               louing
               ,
               and
               profitable
               conuersation
               with
               thy
               godly
               friends
               and
               acquaintance
               ,
               Heb.
               10.
               25.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXVIII
               .
            
             
               
                 How
                 we
                 must
                 carry
                 our selues
                 towards
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 fallen
                 .
              
            
             
               HItherto
               of
               such
               rules
               of
               conuersation
               ,
               as
               direct
               vs
               in
               our
               carriage
               towards
               the
               godly
               ,
               considered
               in
               generall
               .
               Now
               there
               are
               other
               rules
               which
               concerne
               
               onely
               some
               of
               the
               godly
               :
               namely
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Such
                 as
                 are
                 fallen
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Such
                 as
                 are
                 weake
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Such
                 as
                 are
                 strong
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Such
                 as
                 are
                 especially
                 knit
                 vnto
                 vs
                 in
                 friendship
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               those
               that
               are
               fallen
               ,
               are
               either
               fallen
               
                 from
                 God
              
               ,
               or
               fallen
               
                 from
                 thee
              
               .
               Such
               as
               are
               fallen
               
                 from
                 God
              
               ,
               are
               either
               fallen
               grosly
               and
               of
               habit
               ,
               or
               by
               
                 infirmity
                 and
                 suddenly
              
               .
            
             
               Those
               that
               are
               fallen
               grosly
               ,
               are
               either
               guilty
               of
               
                 soule
                 vices
              
               ,
               or
               else
               of
               
                 extreme
                 omissions
              
               ,
               such
               as
               that
               which
               the
               Apostle
               instanceth
               in
               ,
               of
               idlenesse
               ,
               and
               the
               generall
               neglect
               of
               their
               callings
               .
            
             
               Now
               towards
               both
               these
               ,
               thou
               
               must
               be
               thus
               ordered
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               warne
               them
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               
                 reprooue
                 them
              
               sharply
               ,
               1
               Thess.
               5.
               14.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               they
               mend
               not
               ,
               
                 auoide
                 them
              
               ,
               withdraw
               thy selfe
               from
               them
               ,
               conuerse
               not
               familiarly
               with
               them
               ,
               let
               them
               not
               be
               
               the
               companions
               of
               thy
               life
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 11.
                 2
                 
                 Thess.
              
               3.
               6
               ,
               14.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 if
                 they
                 repent
                 ,
                 forgiue
                 them
                 ,
              
               and
               comfort
               them
               ,
               
                 left
                 they
                 be
                 swallowed
                 vp
                 of
                 griefe
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               2.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
            
             
               Now
               if
               they
               be
               fallen
               by
               infirmitie
               ,
               either
               they
               are
               likely
               to
               offend
               againe
               ,
               or
               not
               .
               If
               they
               be
               likely
               to
               fall
               further
               ,
               
                 saue
                 them
                 with
                 feare
                 ,
                 pulling
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
              
               Iude
               23.
               but
               if
               not
               ,
               th●…n
               
                 restore
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 meekenesse
                 ,
              
               comfort
               him
               ,
               deale
               gently
               with
               him
               ,
               Gal.
               6.
               1.
               
            
             
               Thus
               of
               thy
               carriage
               to
               such
               as
               are
               fallen
               from
               God.
               
            
             
               As
               for
               those
               that
               are
               fallen
               
               
                 from
                 thee
              
               ,
               by
               trespassing
               against
               thee
               ,
               thou
               must
               obserue
               these
               rules
               of
               carriage
               towards
               them
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               in
               slighter
               wrongs
               
                 do
                 all
                 things
                 without
                 reasonings
                 or
                 murmurings
                 :
              
               either
               speake
               not
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               so
               ,
               as
               thou
               shew
               no
               repining
               or
               vexation
               about
               it
               ,
               Phil.
               2.
               14.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               great
               wrongs
               ,
               
               thou
               must
               doe
               two
               things
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               obserue
               the
               method
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               :
               when
               the
               trespasse
               is
               secret
               ,
               go
               and
               
                 tell
                 him
                 of
                 it
                 betweene
                 thee
                 and
                 him
                 :
              
               if
               hee
               mend
               not
               ,
               then
               
                 take
                 two
                 or
                 three
              
               other
               discreete
               godly
               persons
               with
               thee
               ,
               and
               tell
               him
               of
               it
               againe
               .
               If
               he
               yet
               mend
               not
               ,
               then
               divulge
               it
               ,
               and
               acquaint
               the
               Church
               with
               it
               ;
               either
               seeke
               a
               publike
               sentence
               vpon
               him
               from
               authority
               ,
               or
               acquaint
               the
               godly
               generally
               with
               it
               .
               And
               if
               these
               courses
               will
               not
               amend
               him
               ,
               then
               abandon
               his
               society
               ,
               as
               if
               hee
               were
               an
               Heathen
               or
               a
               Publican
               ,
               Math.
               18.
               15.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               by
               any
               of
               these
               courses
               
                 he
                 repent
                 ,
                 forgiue
                 him
              
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               often
               as
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 it
                 repenteth
                 him
              
               ,
               if
               hee
               should
               doe
               thee
               many
               iniuries
               ,
               Luke
               17.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXIX
               .
            
             
               
                 How
                 wee
                 must
                 carry
                 our selues
                 towards
                 the
                 weake
                 Christian
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               THus
               of
               thy
               carriage
               toward
               
               them
               that
               are
               fallen
               .
            
             
               Towards
               
                 weake
                 Christians
              
               we
               must
               be
               thus
               ordered
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               we
               must
               take
               heed
               ,
               that
               we
               
                 intangle
                 them
                 not
                 with
                 doubtfull
                 disputations
              
               in
               matters
               of
               ceremonies
               ,
               or
               
                 things
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               14.
               1.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               wee
               must
               get
               the
               skill
               
                 to
                 beare
                 with
                 their
                 weaknesses
              
               and
               meere
               frailties
               ,
               Rom.
               15.
               1.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               wonderfull
               carefull
               that
               we
               
                 doe
                 not
                 offend
                 them
              
               ,
               or
               
                 cast
                 any
                 stumbling
                 blockes
              
               in
               their
               way
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 18.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
              
               10.
               32.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               we
               must
               encourage
               them
               ,
               and
               
                 comfort
                 them
              
               ,
               and
               
                 support
                 them
              
               all
               we
               can
               ,
               1
               Thess.
               5.
               14.
               
            
             
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               in
               
                 things
                 indifferent
              
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               thinke
               it
               much
               to
               crosse
               our selues
               
                 to
                 please
                 them
              
               ,
               and
               to
               suffer
               a
               little
               bondage
               in
               the
               restraint
               of
               our
               liberty
               ,
               rather
               then
               vexe
               them
               ,
               especially
               for
               the
               furtherance
               of
               their
               soules
               in
               the
               meanes
               of
               their
               saluation
               ,
               we
               should
               
                 become
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
              
               Gal.
               5.
               13.
               1.
               
               Cor.
               9.
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Towards
               
                 strong
                 Christians
              
               ,
               
               we
               must
               be
               thus
               ordered
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               First
               ,
               we
               must
               
                 acknowledge
                 such
              
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               16.
               18.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Wee
               should
               
                 set
                 them
              
               and
               their
               practice
               before
               vs
               ,
               
                 as
                 patterns
                 and
                 examples
                 of
                 imitation
                 ,
                 Phil.
                 3.
                 17.
                 1
                 
                 Thes.
              
               1.
               7.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               We
               should
               
                 submit
                 our selues
                 to
                 such
              
               ,
               to
               let
               them
               aduise
               vs
               ,
               and
               admonish
               vs
               ,
               and
               withall
               should
               submit
               our
               iudgements
               in
               things
               doubtfull
               to
               theirs
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               16.
               16.
               
               1
               
               Pet.
               5.
               5.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Towards
               
                 thy
                 friend
              
               ,
               thou
               must
               be
               thus
               ordered
               :
            
             
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 Neuer
                 forsake
                 him
                 ,
                 Prou.
                 27.
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Giue
                 him
                 hearty
                 counsell
                 ,
                 Prou.
                 27.
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Be
                 friendly
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Prou.
                   8.
                   vlt.
                
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Communicate
                 thy
                 secrets
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 15.
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Loue
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 speciall
                 loue
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   As
                   thine
                   owne
                   soule
                
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 13.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Let
                 thy
                 loue
                 be
                 
                   at
                   all
                   times
                
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 aduersity
                 ,
                 Prou.
                 17.
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 must
                 be
                 
                   a
                   sincere
                   loue
                
                 ,
                 that
                 looketh
                 not
                 for
                 gifts
                 or
                 rewards
                 ,
                 Prou.
                 19.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 It
                 must
                 bee
                 such
                 a
                 loue
                 as
                 will
                 reach
                 
                   to
                   his
                   posterity
                
                 also
                 ,
                 if
                 need
                 be
                 ,
                 2
                 Chron.
                 20.
                 7.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXX
               .
            
             
               
                 Rules
                 that
                 concerne
                 our selues
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 first
                 in
                 our
                 generall
                 calling
                 .
              
            
             
               HItherto
               of
               the
               rules
               of
               order
               in
               respect
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               our
               neighbours
               .
               Now
               follow
               the
               rules
               that
               concerne
               our selues
               .
               And
               these
               are
               of
               two
               sorts
               .
               For
               they
               are
               either
               such
               as
               order
               vs
               
                 at
                 all
                 times
              
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               order
               vs
               in
               the
               
                 times
                 of
                 affliction
              
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               sort
               concerne
               either
               
                 ●…ur
                 generall
                 ,
                 or
                 priuate
                 calling
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               rules
               that
               concerne
               our
               
               generall
               calling
               ,
               as
               in
               this
               place
               they
               are
               to
               bee
               considered
               of
               ,
               concerne
               either
               ,
               1.
               our
               Faith
               ,
               2
               or
               ●…ur
               repentance
               ,
               3.
               or
               our
               hope
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               rules
               that
               concerne
               our
               Faith
               (
               supposing
               the
               Christian
               to
               be
               informed
               in
               the
               things
               contained
               in
               the
               former
               Treatises
               )
               are
               onely
               these
               two
               .
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               thou
               must
               be
               expert
               in
               
                 the
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 Promises
                 ,
                 that
                 concerne
                 infirmities
                 ,
              
               mentioned
               in
               the
               third
               Treatise
               .
               For
               those
               will
               preserue
               thy
               faith
               in
               Gods
               fauour
               ,
               against
               the
               daily
               experience
               of
               frailtie
               and
               infirmitie
               in
               thy selfe
               .
               For
               thou
               maist
               by
               them
               see
               ,
               that
               thou
               hast
               no
               reason
               to
               doubt
               of
               the
               continuance
               of
               Gods
               loue
               to
               thee
               ,
               onely
               because
               of
               thy
               many
               weaknesses
               .
               For
               in
               those
               promises
               ,
               he
               hath
               and
               doth
               declare
               ,
               how
               graciously
               he
               is
               inclined
               to
               his
               seruants
               ,
               and
               passeth
               by
               their
               frailtie
               ,
               and
               ac
               cepteth
               their
               desires
               and
               endeauours
               ,
               &c.
               
               This
               rule
               will
               proue
               a
               maine
               support
               of
               the
               contentment
               of
               thy
               life
               :
               and
               therefore
               let
               not
               Satan
               make
               thee
               either
               despise
               ,
               or
               neglect
               it
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               doe
               well
               to
               establish
               thy
               iudgement
               particularly
               in
               the
               doctrine
               
                 of
                 the
                 Principles
              
               ,
               expressed
               in
               the
               fifth
               Treatise
               ;
               and
               by
               sound
               learning
               
               of
               them
               settle
               thy self
               ,
               so
               as
               thou
               be
               no
               more
               
                 carried
                 about
                 with
                 the
                 wind
                 of
                 any
                 contrary
                 doctrine
                 .
              
               It
               should
               be
               the
               labour
               and
               care
               of
               all
               good
               Christians
               to
               keepe
               the
               patterne
               of
               wholesome
               words
               ,
               2.
               
               Tim.
               1.
               13.
               
               
            
             
               Concerning
               thy
               repentance
               ,
               as
               now
               it
               is
               to
               bee
               vrged
               vpon
               thee
               after
               thy
               assurance
               ,
               one
               rule
               is
               of
               singular
               vse
               ,
               and
               that
               concernes
               the
               
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 present
                 sinnes
              
               .
               By
               the
               directions
               in
               the
               first
               Treatise
               ,
               I
               suppose
               thou
               hast
               deliuered
               thy selfe
               from
               the
               body
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               most
               of
               those
               euils
               mentioned
               in
               the
               first
               and
               great
               Catalogue
               ,
               are
               shaken
               off
               ,
               neuer
               to
               bee
               committed
               againe
               ,
               and
               so
               thou
               hast
               no
               more
               to
               do
               about
               them
               ,
               but
               giue
               God
               thanks
               for
               thy
               deliuerance
               from
               them
               through
               Iesus
               Christ.
               Now
               because
               after
               thy
               first
               repentance
               there
               will
               remaine
               some
               corruptions
               ,
               which
               as
               yet
               are
               not
               rooted
               out
               ;
               thy
               course
               for
               thy
               whole
               
               life
               ,
               for
               these
               remainders
               of
               sin
               ,
               would
               be
               this
               :
               Make
               thee
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               thy
               present
               sins
               ,
               euen
               of
               such
               euils
               as
               thou
               findest
               thy selfe
               yet
               daily
               prone
               vnto
               .
               Examine
               thy selfe
               seriously
               to
               this
               end
               :
               it
               may
               be
               thou
               wilt
               finde
               6.
               or
               8.
               or
               10.
               or
               more
               ,
               or
               fewer
               euils
               ,
               which
               yet
               hang
               vpon
               thy
               nature
               and
               life
               .
               Thy
               course
               for
               the
               vse
               of
               this
               catalogue
               may
               be
               this
               :
               I
               suppose
               thou
               art
               instructed
               so
               farre
               ,
               as
               to
               know
               the
               profit
               of
               daily
               calling
               vpon
               God
               :
               Now
               whereas
               in
               prayer
               thou
               dost
               ,
               or
               oughtest
               to
               make
               confession
               of
               thy
               sins
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               a
               more
               generall
               confession
               ,
               vse
               still
               thy
               Catalogue
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               labour
               euery
               day
               to
               iudge
               thy selfe
               distinctly
               for
               those
               sins
               that
               doe
               presently
               annoy
               thee
               :
               Hold
               on
               this
               course
               constantly
               ,
               till
               thou
               hast
               gotten
               power
               against
               al
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               &
               as
               thou
               findest
               vertue
               against
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               so
               alter
               thy
               Catalogue
               ,
               giuing
               thankes
               for
               the
               
               sinnes
               thou
               gettest
               head
               against
               ,
               and
               putting
               them
               out
               of
               thy
               Catalogue
               .
               The
               paines
               is
               little
               ,
               it
               is
               once
               done
               for
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               and
               thy
               memory
               will
               easily
               carry
               thy
               speciall
               present
               faults
               .
               Besides
               ,
               this
               distinct
               daily
               remembrance
               of
               thy
               present
               sinnes
               ,
               will
               make
               thee
               more
               watchfull
               against
               those
               sins
               ;
               and
               thou
               maiest
               once
               a
               yeere
               ,
               or
               once
               a
               quarter
               ,
               or
               before
               euery
               communion
               ,
               examine
               thy selfe
               anew
               ,
               and
               mend
               thy
               Catalogue
               ,
               by
               putting
               in
               any
               corruption
               which
               thou
               discouerest
               then
               ,
               or
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               to
               arise
               anew
               in
               thee
               ,
               and
               putting
               out
               such
               euils
               as
               by
               prayer
               thou
               hast
               gotten
               victory
               against
               .
               Thus
               maiest
               thou
               see
               the
               state
               of
               thy
               soule
               distinctly
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               thy
               life
               ,
               discerning
               when
               thou
               goest
               forward
               or
               backward
               .
               Besides
               ,
               this
               course
               of
               daily
               iudging
               thy selfe
               ,
               keepes
               thee
               out
               of
               the
               danger
               of
               any
               wrath
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Concerning
               thy
               hope
               ,
               there
               
               
               are
               foure
               things
               for
               thee
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               pray
               constantly
               and
               earnestly
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 glory
              
               is
               prouided
               for
               thee
               .
               Thou
               must
               forme
               the
               admiration
               of
               heauen
               in
               thee
               ,
               by
               prayer
               :
               for
               naturally
               it
               is
               not
               in
               vs
               ,
               Ephes.
               1.
               18
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               thou
               must
               
                 vse
                 all
                 diligence
                 to
                 perfect
                 thy
                 assurance
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
              
               when
               thou
               diest
               ,
               Heb.
               6.
               12.
               1.
               
               Pet.
               1.
               13.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               thou
               must
               striue
               to
               accustome
               thy
               thoughts
               to
               the
               daily
               
                 contemplation
                 of
                 heauen
              
               ,
               that
               thy
               
                 conuersation
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 heauen
              
               ,
               Phil.
               3.
               20.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               thou
               must
               striue
               to
               direct
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               enable
               thy selfe
               to
               the
               
                 expectation
                 of
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ;
               thou
               must
               labour
               for
               that
               skill
               distinctly
               ,
               to
               be
               able
               to
               
                 waite
                 for
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               shew
               that
               thou
               louest
               his
               appearing
               ,
               1.
               
               Thes.
               1.
               10
               ,
               and
               2.
               
               Thes
               3.
               5.
               
               Gal.
               5.
               5.
               2.
               
               Tim.
               4.
               8.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXXI
               .
            
             
               
                 Rules
                 that
                 order
                 vs
                 in
                 our
                 particular
                 calling
                 .
              
            
             
               THus
               of
               the
               rules
               that
               concerne
               
               thy
               generall
               calling
               :
               In
               thy
               particular
               calling
               there
               are
               seuen
               things
               to
               bee
               auoided
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               
                 is
                 slothfulnesse
              
               ,
               and
               thou
               art
               guilty
               of
               this
               sinne
               ,
               both
               when
               thou
               doest
               not
               the
               labours
               of
               thy
               calling
               ,
               and
               when
               thou
               obseruest
               not
               the
               reasons
               ,
               and
               opportunities
               of
               thy
               calling
               ,
               Prou.
               10.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               And
               that
               thou
               maiest
               be
               free
               from
               this
               sinne
               ,
               thou
               must
               auoide
               together
               with
               it
               the
               occasions
               of
               it
               :
               And
               so
               thou
               must
               auoide
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 loue
                 of
                 sleepe
              
               ,
               Prou.
               20.
               13.
               2.
               
               Good
               fellowship
               ,
               and
               haunting
               of
               Alehouses
               ,
               and
               Tauernes
               ,
               and
               keepi●…g
               
                 company
                 with
                 dissolute
                 persons
              
               ,
               Prou.
               21.
               17.
               3.
               
               
                 Wandring
                 from
                 thine
                 owne
                 house
              
               ,
               euen
               that
               vnnecessary
               
                 going
                 from
                 house
                 to
                 house
              
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               not
               to
               places
               of
               ill
               fame
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               thou
               must
               take
               heede
               of
               pertinacious
               
               entertainment
               of
               doubts
               and
               obiections
               about
               thy
               calling
               :
               thou
               shouldest
               be
               afraid
               of
               excuses
               for
               idlenesse
               ,
               especially
               to
               be
               so
               selfe-willed
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               glad
               of
               any
               thing
               may
               seem
               to
               patronize
               thy
               slothfulnes
               ,
               Pro.
               20.
               4.
               
               &
               15.
               19.
               
               &
               26.
               16.
               
               And
               therefore
               to
               conclude
               this
               rule
               ,
               when
               thou
               art
               about
               thy
               calling
               ,
               
                 what
                 thou
                 dost
                 ,
                 do
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 power
                 ,
                 Eccl.
              
               9.
               10.
               
               &
               rest
               not
               in
               words
               or
               pratling
               .
               He
               is
               not
               diligent
               ,
               that
               brags
               much
               of
               what
               worke
               he
               can
               or
               will
               doe
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               doth
               it
               indeed
               ,
               Pro.
               14.
               23.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               sin
               to
               be
               auoided
               
               in
               thy
               particular
               calling
               ,
               is
               
                 vnfaithfulnesse
                 ,
                 Pro.
              
               20
               6.
               and
               so
               thou
               must
               take
               heed
               of
               
                 breach
                 of
                 thy
                 promise
              
               in
               thy
               dealings
               with
               men
               ,
               Psa.
               15.
               4.
               and
               also
               thou
               must
               take
               heed
               of
               all
               
                 deceitfull
                 courses
              
               ,
               all
               waies
               of
               fraud
               and
               coozenage
               .
               It
               is
               an
               hatefull
               thing
               in
               men
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               such
               as
               canot
               be
               trusted
               ,
               either
               because
               they
               make
               not
               cōscience
               of
               keeping
               their
               words
               ,
               
               or
               because
               they
               will
               vse
               so
               much
               cunning
               &
               deceit
               ,
               and
               dissimulation
               and
               lying
               in
               their
               dealings
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               sin
               to
               bee
               auoided
               ,
               
               is
               Precipitation
               ,
               hastines
               ,
               and
               vnaduised
               rashnes
               ,
               rising
               out
               of
               the
               leuity
               of
               mens
               minds
               ,
               or
               their
               wilfulnes
               .
               Prouidence
               and
               wise
               diligence
               is
               wonderfull
               requisite
               vnto
               a
               right
               ordering
               of
               our selues
               in
               our
               callings
               ,
               Pro.
               21.
               5.
               
            
             
               The
               fourth
               sinne
               to
               be
               auoyded
               ,
               is
               Passion
               ,
               or
               perturbation
               ;
               
               and
               that
               hath
               in
               it
               both
               vncheerfulnesse
               and
               
                 vnquietnesse
                 .
                 Vnch●…erfulnesse
              
               ,
               when
               men
               are
               not
               content
               with
               their
               callings
               ,
               or
               gifts
               ,
               or
               estates
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               7.
               17.
               
               Vnquietnesse
               ,
               when
               men
               are
               froward
               ,
               and
               carrie
               themselues
               peeuishly
               ,
               or
               cholerickly
               with
               those
               that
               are
               about
               them
               .
               This
               sinne
               of
               frowardnes
               is
               vehemently
               censured
               and
               condemned
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               Pro.
               11.
               29.
               
               Psa.
               37.
               8.
               
               Pro.
               16.
               32.
               
               &
               19.
               11.
               
               &
               25.
               28.
               whereas
               God
               requires
               a
               quiet
               ,
               contented
               
               and
               merrie
               heart
               ,
               
                 Pro.
                 17.
                 22.
                 
                 Eccl.
              
               9.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
            
             
               The
               fifth
               thing
               to
               be
               auoided
               and
               shunned
               ,
               is
               the
               Temptations
               
               
                 of
                 thy
                 calling
              
               ;
               euery
               calling
               in
               the
               world
               is
               assaulted
               with
               certaine
               temptations
               ,
               &
               they
               are
               vsually
               of
               two
               sorts
               ;
               For
               first
               ,
               in
               all
               callings
               there
               are
               certaine
               vnlawfull
               courses
               held
               for
               gaine
               by
               wicked
               men
               ,
               which
               we
               call
               
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 calling
                 .
              
               These
               vniust
               courses
               thou
               must
               learn
               to
               auoid
               and
               abhorre
               ,
               and
               so
               exercise
               thy
               calling
               ,
               as
               thou
               shun
               those
               sinfull
               courses
               vsed
               by
               wicked
               men
               in
               that
               calling
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               euery
               calling
               is
               assaulted
               
                 with
                 crosses
              
               and
               afflictions
               :
               now
               in
               these
               afflictions
               the
               diuell
               is
               wont
               to
               tender
               ill
               counsell
               ,
               to
               perswade
               to
               sinne
               ,
               or
               the
               vse
               of
               vnlawfull
               meanes
               ,
               or
               other
               sins
               of
               distrust
               in
               God
               :
               all
               these
               thou
               must
               auoid
               .
            
             
               Sixtly
               ,
               thou
               must
               take
               heede
               of
               worldines
               ,
               or
               setting
               thy
               heart
               vpon
               those
               earthly
               things
               thou
               
               art
               to
               deale
               with
               in
               thy
               calling
               .
               Thou
               must
               euer
               be
               ready
               to
               confesse
               ,
               and
               shew
               it
               by
               thy
               practice
               ,
               that
               thou
               accountest
               thy selfe
               to
               be
               but
               a
               
                 stranger
                 and
                 Pilgrim
              
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               Heb.
               11.
               13.
               and
               if
               
                 riches
                 increase
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
              
               looke
               to
               it
               ,
               that
               thou
               
                 set
                 not
                 thy
                 heart
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               62.
               10.
               
               
                 Thou
                 must
                 vse
                 the
                 world
              
               ,
               but
               not
               
                 loue
                 the
                 world
              
               ,
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               2.
               15.
               
               Thou
               maist
               &
               oughtest
               to
               be
               carefull
               to
               doe
               the
               duties
               of
               thy
               calling
               ;
               but
               thou
               must
               in
               
                 nothing
                 bee
                 carefull
              
               about
               the
               successe
               ,
               but
               submit
               thy selfe
               in
               all
               things
               to
               God
               ,
               Math.
               6.
               1.
               
               Cor.
               7.
               32.
               
               Thou
               must
               
                 behaue
                 thy selfe
                 like
                 a
                 weaned
                 child
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               131.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               
                 Take
                 heed
                 of
                 eating
                 too
                 much
                 hony
                 ,
              
               Pro.
               25.
               16
               ,
               &
               27.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
            
             
               The
               seuenth
               ,
               and
               last
               thing
               
               thou
               must
               auoid
               ,
               is
               profanenesse
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               vse
               the
               workes
               of
               thy
               calling
               without
               exercising
               thy selfe
               in
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               daily
               prayer
               for
               Gods
               blessing
               vpon
               thy
               labours
               ,
               and
               the
               creatures
               
               thou
               art
               to
               vse
               ,
               Psal.
               90.
               1.
               
               Tim.
               4.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Gen.
               24.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               26
               ,
               27.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXXII
               .
            
             
               
                 How
                 wee
                 should
                 carrie
                 our selues
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 affliction
                 .
              
            
             
               THus
               of
               the
               Rules
               of
               carriage
               which
               concerne
               thy selfe
               
                 at
                 all
                 times
              
               :
               Now
               follow
               the
               
               Rules
               that
               shew
               thee
               how
               to
               behaue
               our selues
               in
               time
               of
               affliction
               and
               aduersitie
               .
               When
               thou
               art
               in
               affliction
               ,
               thou
               must
               consider
               what
               thou
               must
               auoid
               ,
               and
               what
               thou
               must
               doe
               .
            
             
               Thou
               must
               auoid
               eight
               things
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 Dissembling
                 :
                 Make
                 not
              
               
               
                 thy selfe
                 poore
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 ar●…rich
              
               ;
               nor
               sicke
               ,
               when
               thou
               art
               well
               ,
               Prou.
               13.
               7.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 Shame
                 .
                 Be
                 not
                 ashamed
              
               
               of
               that
               condition
               God
               brings
               thee
               into
               :
               beare
               thy
               crosses
               with
               spirituall
               magnanimity
               ;
               account
               not
               thy selfe
               dishonored
               by
               Gods
               hand
               ,
               who
               doth
               all
               for
               the
               best
               ,
               1.
               
               Pet.
               4.
               16.
               
            
             
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Impatience
               :
               grieue
               not
               
               at
               Gods
               works
               :
               
                 sorrow
                 not
                 after
                 the
                 world
              
               :
               Fret
               not
               at
               God
               or
               man
               ;
               
                 Refuse
                 not
                 Gods
                 chastening
              
               ,
               but
               with
               patience
               beare
               what
               is
               laid
               vpon
               thee
               :
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 do
                 whatsoeuer
                 he
                 will
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 Prou.
              
               3.
               11.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Fainting
               ,
               or
               discouragement
               
               of
               heart
               :
               
                 Liue
                 by
                 faith
              
               ;
               call
               not
               Gods
               loue
               into
               question
               :
               
                 keepe
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 good
                 way
                 ,
                 Pro.
              
               24.
               10.
               
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               
                 Trust
                 not
                 vpon
                 carnall
                 friends
              
               :
               Relye
               not
               vpon
               man
               ,
               
               but
               vpon
               God
               :
               
                 Trust
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 arme
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
                 Prou.
              
               27.
               10.
               
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               Too
               much
               Carefulnes
               
               for
               the
               meanes
               how
               to
               get
               out
               of
               affliction
               :
               
                 Commit
                 thy
                 way
                 to
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               
                 put
                 thy
                 trust
                 in
                 him
              
               ;
               vse
               all
               lawfull
               meanes
               ,
               but
               distresse
               not
               thy
               heart
               with
               bootlesse
               cares
               :
               
                 Cast
                 thy
                 care
                 vpon
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 careth
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
              
               Phil.
               4.
               6.
               1
               
               Pet.
               5.
               7.
               
            
             
               Seuenthly
               ,
               
                 Sudden
                 feares
              
               .
               Be
               not
               so
               amazed
               with
               the
               first
               tydings
               ,
               
               
               or
               beginnings
               of
               any
               affliction
               ,
               discouer
               not
               such
               want
               of
               faith
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               guiltie
               of
               those
               violent
               passions
               of
               feare
               ;
               Gods
               loue
               is
               vnchangeable
               ;
               &
               though
               heauen
               and
               earth
               should
               goe
               together
               ,
               yet
               God
               will
               bee
               with
               thee
               ;
               
                 Hee
                 will
                 not
                 leaue
                 thee
                 ,
                 nor
                 forsake
                 thee
                 ,
              
               Prou.
               3.
               25.
               
            
             
               Eighthly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               carelesnesse
               
               
                 of
                 thy
                 wayes
              
               .
               Be
               not
               secure
               in
               sinning
               ,
               but
               let
               thy
               crosses
               melt
               off
               some
               of
               thy
               drosse
               ,
               and
               draw
               thee
               neere
               to
               God
               :
               Goe
               not
               on
               boldly
               to
               sinne
               without
               regard
               ;
               if
               the
               Lord
               haue
               any
               quarrell
               against
               thee
               ,
               
                 humble
                 thy selfe
                 and
                 depart
                 from
                 iniquitie
                 ,
              
               Pro.
               14.
               16.
               
            
             
               The
               things
               then
               thou
               must
               do
               
               on
               the
               contrary
               side
               ,
               are
               these
               :
               When
               thou
               art
               in
               affliction
               ,
               thou
               must
               do
               these
               things
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               thou
               
                 must
                 pray
              
               ,
               and
               call
               vpon
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               as
               these
               expresse
               Scriptures
               require
               ,
               
                 Iam.
                 5.
                 13.
                 
                 Psal.
                 50.
                 15.
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
              
               4.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
            
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               thou
               must
               
                 beare
                 thy
                 crosses
                 with
                 patience
              
               ,
               and
               contentation
               ,
               lam
               1.
               4.
               1.
               
               Pet.
               3.
               15.
               
               Esay
               5.
               
               Phil.
               4.
               5
               ,
               6.
               2.
               
               Cor.
               6.
               8.
               
               Pro.
               12.
               9.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               thou
               must
               labour
               for
               wisedome
               ,
               to
               know
               how
               to
               carry
               thy selfe
               discreetly
               ,
               and
               to
               vse
               all
               good
               meanes
               for
               thy
               deliuerance
               ,
               Iam.
               1.
               5.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               thou
               must
               be
               sure
               to
               shew
               thy
               
                 trust
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 thy
                 burthen
                 on
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               Iam.
               5.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Nahum
               1.
               7.
               
               Psal.
               27.
               vlt.
               &
               37.
               7.
               
               &
               55.
               22.
               
            
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               thou
               must
               shew
               thy
               obedience
               to
               God
               ;
               &
               that
               thou
               dost
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               If
               
                 thou
                 submit
                 thy selfe
                 to
                 Gods
                 will
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               5.
               8.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               
                 thou
                 iudge
                 thy selfe
              
               ,
               and
               acknowledge
               thy
               sins
               to
               God
               ,
               Hosh.
               5.
               vlt.
               Iob
               36.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               If
               
                 thou
                 be
                 constant
                 in
                 the
                 good
                 wayes
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               37.
               
               ●…4
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               If
               thou
               learne
               more
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               art
               made
               by
               thy
               crosses
               to
               do
               holy
               duties
               with
               better
               affections
               ,
               Esay
               26.
               10.
               
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               An
               Aduertisement
               to
               the
               READER
               .
            
             
               
                 REligious
                 Reader
                 ,
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 purpose
                 and
                 intention
                 of
                 the
                 reuerend
                 Author
                 of
                 these
                 Treatises
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 more
                 fully
                 expressed
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 Booke
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 sixt
                 page
                 directeth
                 to
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 his
                 Treatise
                 of
                 the
              
               Principles
               of
               Religion
               ;
               
                 a
                 Worke
                 well
                 approoued
                 ,
                 and
                 acceptable
                 with
                 good
                 men
                 :
                 Which
                 Booke
                 should
                 in
                 order
                 follow
                 next
                 after
                 the
              
               Rules
               of
               a
               holy
               Life
               .
               
                 But
                 the
                 Authors
                 purpose
                 hath
                 beene
                 hitherto
                 disappointed
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 Printing
                 these
                 Treatises
                 did
                 belong
                 to
                 seuerall
                 men
                 .
                 Which
                 inconuenience
                 is
                 now
                 prouided
                 for
                 ;
                 all
                 the
                 whole
                 sixe
                 Treatises
                 being
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 entire
                 in
                 one
                 Volume
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 be
                 not
                 wanting
                 to
                 thy selfe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Thine
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Adoniram
                 Bifield
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               PRINCIPLES
               ,
               OR
               ,
               THE
               PATERNE
               OF
               
                 wholesome
                 Words
              
               :
            
             
               Containing
               a
               Collection
               of
               such
               Truths
               as
               are
               of
               necessity
               to
               be
               
                 beleeued
                 vnto
                 Saluation
                 ,
                 separated
              
               out
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               all
               THEOLOGIE
               ,
               Made
               euident
               by
               infallible
               and
               plaine
               
                 proofes
                 of
                 Scriptures
              
               .
            
             
               And
               withall
               ,
               The
               seuerall
               vses
               such
               Principles
               should
               
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 ,
                 are
                 abundantly
                 shewed
                 .
              
            
             
               A
               proiect
               much
               desired
               ,
               and
               of
               singular
               
                 vse
                 for
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Christians
                 .
              
            
             
               By
               N.
               BIFIELD
               late
               Preacher
               of
               
                 Gods
                 Word
                 at
                 Isleworth
                 in
              
               MIDDLESEX
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               Edition
               ,
               corrected
               and
               amended
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Legatt
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Robert
                 Allot
              
               ,
               at
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               Beare
               in
               Pauls
               Church-yard
               .
            
             
               1630.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               This
               is
               the
               Title
               of
               the
               Treatise
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Aduertisement
               :
               The
               Treatise
               it selfe
               ought
               to
               follow
               in
               this
               place
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               CVRE
               OF
               THE
               FEARE
               OF
               DEATH
               .
            
             
               Shewing
               the
               course
               Christians
               may
               take
               ,
               to
               bee
               deliuered
               from
               those
               
                 Feares
                 about
                 Death
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 .
              
            
             
               A
               Treatise
               of
               singular
               vse
               
                 for
                 all
                 sorts
              
               .
            
             
               By
               N.
               BIFIELD
               late
               Preacher
               of
               
                 Gods
                 Word
                 at
                 isleworth
                 in
              
               MIDDLESEX
               .
            
             
               
                 HEB.
                 2.
                 15.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   He
                   died
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   deliuer
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   through
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   were
                   all
                   their
                   life
                   time
                   subiect
                   to
                   bondage
                   .
                
              
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Legatt
              
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               bee
               sold
               by
               
                 P.
                 Stophens
              
               ,
               and
               
                 C.
                 Meredith
              
               ,
               at
               the
               golden
               Lyon
               in
               Pauls
               Church-yard
               .
            
             
               1630.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               TO
               THE
               RIGHT
               Honorable
               and
               Noble
               Lady
               ,
               the
               Lady
               
                 Anne
                 Harrington
              
               :
               Grace
               and
               comfort
               from
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 be
                 multiplied
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MADAM
                 ,
              
            
             
               VVHen
               I
               had
               seriously
               bethought
               my selfe
               ,
               in
               what
               Doctrine
               especially
               to
               imploy
               my
               Ministerie
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               in
               which
               the
               Lord
               had
               by
               so
               strong
               and
               
                 strange
                 a
                 prouidence
              
               settled
               mee
               :
               Amongst
               other
               things
               ,
               I
               was
               vehemently
               inclined
               to
               study
               
                 the
                 Cure
                 of
                 the
                 Feare
                 of
                 Death
              
               ;
               both
               because
               it
               may
               be
               vsually
               obserued
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               men
               are
               
                 in
                 bondage
              
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               
                 these
                 Feares
              
               ;
               as
               also
               because
               I
               am
               assured
               ,
               that
               our
               liues
               will
               become
               :
               more
               sweet
               ,
               
               yea
               ,
               and
               more
               holy
               too
               ,
               when
               the
               feare
               of
               death
               is
               remooued
               .
               And
               the
               rather
               was
               I
               incited
               hereunto
               ,
               because
               I
               haue
               obserued
               some
               defect
               about
               this
               Point
               ,
               in
               the
               most
               that
               haue
               written
               about
               Death
               .
               I
               am
               not
               ignorant
               of
               the
               censure
               which
               many
               may
               giue
               of
               this
               proiect
               ,
               as
               accounting
               it
               an
               impossible
               thing
               to
               bee
               effected
               :
               but
               my
               trust
               is
               ,
               that
               godly
               and
               discreete
               Christians
               will
               restraine
               censure
               ,
               when
               they
               haue
               throughly
               viewed
               my
               reasons
               .
            
             
               My
               vnfained
               desire
               to
               doe
               seruice
               vnto
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               in
               relieuing
               such
               Christians
               herein
               ,
               as
               are
               not
               furnished
               with
               better
               helpes
               ,
               hath
               emboldened
               me
               to
               offer
               this
               Treatise
               also
               to
               the
               publike
               view
               .
               I
               haue
               presumed
               in
               your
               Honors
               absence
               to
               thrust
               forth
               this
               Treatise
               vnder
               the
               protection
               of
               your
               Honors
               name
               :
               and
               withall
               ,
               I
               desire
               heartily
               to
               testifie
               my
               thankefulnes
               for
               the
               many
               fauors
               shewed
               vnto
               me
               &
               mine
               ,
               
               while
               your
               Honor
               was
               pleased
               to
               be
               my
               hearer
               .
               I
               should
               also
               much
               reioyce
               ,
               if
               my
               testim
               my
               (
               concerning
               the
               singular
               graces
               God
               hath
               bestowed
               vpon
               you
               ,
               &
               the
               many
               
                 good
                 workes
              
               in
               which
               you
               haue
               abounded
               in
               the
               places
               of
               your
               abode
               )
               might
               adde
               any
               thing
               either
               vnto
               your
               Honours
               prayses
               in
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               vnto
               the
               establishment
               of
               the
               comfort
               of
               your
               owne
               heart
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               Sonne
               Iesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
               I
               haue
               not
               made
               choyse
               of
               your
               Honour
               in
               this
               Dedication
               ,
               for
               any
               speciall
               fitnesse
               in
               this
               Treatise
               for
               your
               Honours
               condition
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               your
               age
               ,
               or
               absence
               in
               a
               place
               so
               far
               remote
               ;
               for
               my
               earnest
               trust
               is
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               adde
               yet
               many
               yeres
               to
               your
               happy
               life
               on
               earth
               :
               and
               besides
               ,
               I
               haue
               had
               heretofore
               occasion
               to
               know
               how
               little
               you
               were
               afraid
               to
               dye
               ,
               when
               the
               Lord
               did
               seeme
               to
               summon
               you
               by
               sicknes
               .
            
             
             
               That
               GOD
               ,
               which
               hath
               ennobled
               your
               heart
               with
               heauenly
               gifts
               ,
               and
               so
               made
               you
               an
               instrument
               of
               so
               much
               good
               and
               contentment
               vnto
               that
               most
               excellent
               Princesse
               with
               whom
               you
               now
               liue
               ;
               and
               towards
               whom
               ,
               you
               haue
               shewed
               so
               much
               faithfull
               obseruance
               ,
               and
               dearenesse
               of
               affection
               ,
               and
               carefulnesse
               of
               attendance
               ;
               euen
               the
               Father
               of
               mercie
               ,
               and
               God
               of
               all
               consolations
               ,
               encrease
               in
               you
               all
               spirituall
               blessings
               ,
               and
               multiply
               the
               ioy
               of
               your
               heart
               ,
               and
               make
               you
               still
               to
               grow
               in
               acceptation
               ,
               and
               all
               well-doing
               .
            
             
               Humbly
               crauing
               pardon
               for
               my
               boldnesse
               herein
               ,
               I
               commit
               your
               Honor
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               his
               Grace
               ,
               which
               will
               build
               you
               vp
               to
               eternall
               life
               :
               resting
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Honors
                 in
                 all
                 humble
                 obseruance
                 ,
                 N.
                 BIFIELD
                 ,
              
               
                 Isleworth
                 ,
                 
                   July
                   14.
                   1618.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               chiefe
               Contents
               of
               this
               Booke
               .
            
             
               
                 THE
                 drift
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 how
                 wee
                 may
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 Death
                 .
                 pag.
                 6.
                 35
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 prooued
                 by
                 eight
                 apparent
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 attained
                 to
                 .
                 pag.
                 655.
                 to
                 660
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 shewed
                 by
                 fifteene
                 Considerations
                 ,
                 how
                 shamefull
                 and
                 vncomely
                 a
                 thing
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 a
                 Christian
                 to
                 be
                 afraid
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 pag.
                 660.
                 to
                 670.
                 
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 way
                 how
                 this
                 feare
                 may
                 be
                 remooued
                 ,
                 is
                 shewed
                 :
                 where
                 may
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
              
               
                 An
                 exhortation
                 to
                 regard
                 the
                 directions
                 .
                 p.
                 670
                 ,
                 671
              
               
                 Two
                 wayes
                 of
                 Cure
                 :
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 by
                 Meditation
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 by
                 Practice
                 .
                 p.
                 671.
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Contemplations
                 either
                 serue
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 to
                 like
                 Death
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 to
                 bee
                 lesse
                 in
                 loue
                 with
                 life
                 ,
                 pag.
                 672.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Seuenteene
                 Priuiledges
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 in
                 death
                 ,
                 pag.
                 670.
                 to
                 685.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 contemplations
                 that
                 shew
                 vs
                 the
                 misery
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 :
                 for
                 either
                 they
                 shew
                 vs
                 the
                 miseries
                 of
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 nature
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 ,
                 the
                 miseries
                 that
                 doe
                 vnauoidably
                 accompanie
                 the
                 very
                 life
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 p.
                 685.
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 miseries
                 of
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 from
                 p.
                 8●…
                 .
                 to
                 693.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 mi●…eries
                 of
                 a
                 godly
                 mans
                 life
                 are
                 two-fold
                 :
                 which
                 appeares
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 he
                 wants
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 hee
                 hath
                 while
                 he
                 lives
                 ,
                 pag.
                 693.
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Sixe
                 things
                 which
                 euery
                 godly
                 man
                 wants
                 while
                 he
                 liues
                 ,
                 p.
                 694.
                 to
                 698.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 should
                 make
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 wearie
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 pag.
                 698.
                 to
                 704.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 what
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 euill
                 angels
                 .
                 p.
                 704.
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 what
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 p.
                 706.
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                 And
                 what
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 himselfe
                 .
                 p.
                 721.
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Eight
                 aggrauations
                 of
                 Gods
                 corrections
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 p.
                 702.
                 
              
               
                 Eight
                 apparent
                 miseries
                 from
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 p.
                 706.
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Fifteene
                 manifest
                 defects
                 and
                 blemishes
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 seeming
                 felicities
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 p.
                 712.
                 to
                 721.
                 
              
               
                 Many
                 aggrauations
                 of
                 our
                 miserie
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 corruption
                 of
                 nature
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 p.
                 721.
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 remainders
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 punishments
                 yet
                 vpon
                 vs.
                 p.
                 725.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 remoouall
                 of
                 the
                 Obiections
                 men
                 make
                 about
                 death
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 their
                 feare
                 ariseth
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 Obiections
                 are
                 answered
                 .
                 p.
                 7●…7
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 About
                 the
                 paine
                 of
                 dying
                 ,
                 where
                 are
                 ten
                 answers
                 .
                 p.
                 721.
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 About
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 in
                 death
                 .
                 p.
                 733.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 About
                 the
                 desire
                 to
                 liue
                 longer
                 yet
                 .
                 p.
                 736.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 About
                 the
                 pretence
                 of
                 desire
                 to
                 liue
                 long
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 .
                 p.
                 740.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 About
                 casting
                 away
                 of
                 ones
                 
                 selfe
                 .
                 p.
                 472.
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 About
                 parting
                 with
                 friends
                 .
                 p.
                 745.
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 About
                 parting
                 with
                 wife
                 and
                 children
                 .
                 p.
                 747.
                 
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 About
                 leauing
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 p.
                 748.
                 
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 About
                 leauing
                 their
                 honours
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 p.
                 750.
                 
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 About
                 leauing
                 their
                 riches
                 .
                 p.
                 753.
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 About
                 the
                 kind
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 p.
                 756.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 way
                 of
                 curing
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 practice
                 ,
                 where
                 seuen
                 directions
                 are
                 giuen
                 :
                 from
                 p.
                 757.
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               THE
               CVRE
               OF
               THE
               FEARE
               OF
               DEATH
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Shewing
                   the
                   Scope
                   and
                   parts
                   of
                   this
                   Treatise
                   .
                
              
               
                 THat
                 which
                 I
                 intend
                 in
                 this
                 
                 Treatise
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 shew
                 how
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 might
                 order
                 himselfe
                 against
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 Death
                 ;
                 or
                 what
                 course
                 hee
                 should
                 take
                 to
                 liue
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 
                   afraid
                   to
                   die
                
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 maine
                 point
                 ,
                 and
                 exceeding
                 necessary
                 .
                 Life
                 is
                 throughly
                 sweet
                 ,
                 when
                 death
                 is
                 not
                 feared
                 :
                 
                 A
                 mans
                 heart
                 is
                 then
                 like
                 
                   Mount
                   Sion
                
                 ,
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 moued
                 .
                 He
                 can
                 feare
                 no
                 enemie
                 ,
                 that
                 doth
                 
                 not
                 feare
                 death
                 .
                 As
                 death
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 enemy
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 workes
                 the
                 longest
                 and
                 last
                 feares
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 dye
                 happily
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 dye
                 willingly
                 .
                 The
                 maine
                 worke
                 of
                 preparation
                 is
                 effected
                 ,
                 when
                 our
                 hearts
                 are
                 perswaded
                 to
                 be
                 willing
                 to
                 dye
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 in
                 the
                 explication
                 of
                 this
                 
                 point
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 distinctly
                 handle
                 three
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 proue
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 liue
                 without
                 feare
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 
                   may
                   bee
                   obtained
                
                 ;
                 one
                 may
                 be
                 deliuered
                 from
                 it
                 as
                 certainly
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 sicke
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 cured
                 of
                 an
                 ordinary
                 disease
                 .
              
               
                 S●…condly
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 shew
                 ,
                 
                   how
                   vncomely
                   a
                   thing
                   it
                   is
                   for
                   a
                   Christian
                   to
                   be
                   afraid
                   of
                   death
                   :
                
                 that
                 so
                 wee
                 may
                 be
                 stirred
                 vp
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 seeke
                 the
                 cure
                 for
                 this
                 disease
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 shew
                 
                   by
                   what
                   m●…anes
                   wee
                   may
                   bee
                   deliuered
                   from
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                
                 if
                 we
                 vse
                 them
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 two
                 first
                 more
                 briefly
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 at
                 large
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Prouing
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   cured
                   of
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   Death
                   .
                
              
               
                 FOr
                 the
                 first
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 
                 death
                 may
                 be
                 remoued
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 attaine
                 to
                 that
                 resolution
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 willing
                 to
                 dye
                 ,
                 without
                 lothnesse
                 ,
                 is
                 apparent
                 diuers
                 wayes
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   dyed
                   to
                   deliuer
                   vs
                
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 from
                 
                   the
                   hurt
                
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 diuell
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 executioner
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 from
                 
                   the
                   feare
                
                 of
                 death
                 too
                 .
                 Now
                 Christ
                 may
                 attaine
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 we
                 will
                 deny
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 thinke
                 that
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 obtained
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 2.
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 more
                 apparent
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 he
                 shews
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 vertue
                 in
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 cure
                 this
                 feare
                 of
                 death
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Elect
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 wil
                 vse
                 the
                 meanes
                 :
                 
                 For
                 as
                 our
                 sins
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 mortified
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 kill
                 them
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 we
                 vse
                 the
                 meanes
                 to
                 extract
                 this
                 vertue
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 death
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 Gods
                 elect
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 because
                 Christ
                 cannot
                 deliuer
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 sluggish
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 take
                 the
                 course
                 to
                 bee
                 rid
                 of
                 those
                 feares
                 .
                 The
                 Physician
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 cure
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 vsually
                 doth
                 cure
                 the
                 same
                 disease
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 take
                 his
                 Receipts
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 intreating
                 of
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   That
                   God
                   hath
                   wrought
                   vs
                   vnto
                   the
                   selfe
                   same
                   thing
                   ,
                   2
                   Cor.
                
                 5.
                 5.
                 
                 We
                 are
                 againe
                 created
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 in
                 our selues
                 aspire
                 vnto
                 immortality
                 ;
                 and
                 are
                 set
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 estate
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 answered
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 workmanship
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 neuer
                 be
                 well
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 be
                 possessed
                 of
                 the
                 happinesse
                 
                 in
                 another
                 world
                 :
                 which
                 hee
                 shewes
                 in
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 
                   being
                   absent
                   from
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   present
                   with
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 verse
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 prophesies
                 haue
                 runne
                 on
                 this
                 point
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 was
                 
                 long
                 since
                 fore-told
                 ,
                 that
                 Christians
                 knowing
                 the
                 victory
                 of
                 Christ
                 ouer
                 death
                 ,
                 should
                 bee
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 fearing
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 tread
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 insult
                 ouer
                 him
                 :
                 
                   O
                   death
                   ,
                   where
                   is
                   thy
                   sting
                   ?
                   &c.
                   Esay
                   25.
                   8.
                   
                   Hosea
                   13.
                   14.
                   2
                   
                   Corinthians
                
                 15.
                 54
                 ,
                 55.
                 
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 condition
                 that
                 Christ
                 puts
                 in
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 first
                 admits
                 
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 deny
                 their
                 owne
                 liues
                 :
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 take
                 vp
                 their
                 crosse
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 liues
                 must
                 not
                 bee
                 deare
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 calls
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 Luke
                 14.
                 26.
                 
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 We
                 are
                 taught
                 in
                 the
                 
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Gods
                   kingdome
                   may
                   come
                
                 :
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 he
                 meanes
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Glory
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 taught
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 it
                 shewes
                 ,
                 wee
                 should
                 desire
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 praier
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 heated
                 in
                 our
                 desires
                 .
              
               
                 Sixtly
                 ,
                 wee
                 
                   are
                   borne
                   againe
                
                 
                 
                   to
                   a
                   liuely
                   hope
                   of
                   our
                   inheritance
                   .
                
                 Now
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 afraid
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 translation
                 thither
                 ,
                 how
                 doe
                 we
                 hope
                 for
                 it
                 after
                 a
                 liuely
                 manner
                 ?
                 A
                 desire
                 of
                 going
                 to
                 heauen
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 Seed
                 cast
                 into
                 our
                 hearts
                 in
                 our
                 regeneration
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 Seuenthly
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 the
                 example
                 
                 of
                 diuers
                 men
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 desired
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 &
                 were
                 out
                 of
                 feare
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 :
                 
                   Gen.
                   49.
                   18.
                   
                   Iacob
                   waited
                   for
                   Gods
                   saluation
                   :
                
                 and
                 Paul
                 resolues
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 dy
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 
                   be
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   is
                   best
                   of
                   all
                   for
                   him
                   :
                   Phil.
                
                 1.
                 21
                 ,
                 23.
                 yea
                 ,
                 in
                 Romans
                 7.
                 24.
                 hee
                 is
                 vehement
                 ;
                 
                   O
                   wretched
                   man
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   ,
                   who
                   
                   shall
                   deliuer
                   mee
                   from
                   this
                   body
                   of
                   Death
                   ?
                   Sim●…on
                
                 prayes
                 God
                 to
                 let
                 him
                 dye
                 ,
                 Luke
                 2
                 29.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Prophet
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 said
                 long
                 before
                 Christ
                 :
                 
                   O
                   that
                   the
                   saluation
                   of
                   Israel
                   were
                   come
                   out
                   of
                   Sion
                   !
                
                 Psalme
                 14.
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 we
                 haue
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 ,
                 that
                 accounted
                 it
                 a
                 singular
                 glory
                 to
                 die
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 2.
                 
                 Corinth
                 5.
                 2
                 ,
                 7.
                 the
                 godly
                 are
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   fight
                   for
                   it
                
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 
                   be
                   absent
                   from
                   his
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   present
                   with
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 doe
                 the
                 
                   first
                   fruits
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                
                 those
                 eminent
                 Christians
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 23.
                 
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 some
                 particular
                 godly
                 men
                 haue
                 attained
                 
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 is
                 brought
                 in
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 12.
                 
                 Chapter
                 of
                 Reuelation
                 ,
                 praying
                 for
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 desiring
                 too
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 
                   come
                   quickely
                
                 :
                 And
                 2.
                 
                 Timothy
                 4.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   The
                   loue
                   of
                   the
                   appearing
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 is
                 the
                 
                 Periphrasis
                 of
                 the
                 childe
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Thus
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 point
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Shewing
                   how
                   vncomely
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   feare
                   Death
                   .
                
              
               
                 FOr
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 how
                 vncomely
                 a
                 thing
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Christians
                 to
                 feare
                 death
                 ,
                 may
                 appeare
                 many
                 
                 waies
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 death
                 we
                 shame
                 our
                 Religion
                 ;
                 while
                 we
                 professe
                 it
                 in
                 our
                 words
                 ,
                 we
                 deny
                 it
                 in
                 our
                 workes
                 .
                 Let
                 Papists
                 
                 tremble
                 at
                 death
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 taught
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 ordinarily
                 can
                 be
                 sure
                 he
                 shall
                 go
                 to
                 heauen
                 when
                 he
                 dies
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 professe
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 astonished
                 at
                 the
                 passage
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 shewes
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 a
                 great
                 weakenesse
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 outwardly
                 giue
                 occasion
                 of
                 disgrace
                 to
                 
                 our
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 that
                 which
                 went
                 before
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 how
                 vncomely
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 afraid
                 of
                 death
                 :
                 For
                 thereby
                 we
                 disable
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 wee
                 frustrate
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 Gods
                 workemanship
                 :
                 we
                 stop
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 the
                 Prophesies
                 :
                 we
                 renounce
                 our
                 first
                 agreement
                 with
                 Christ
                 :
                 we
                 mocke
                 God
                 in
                 praying
                 that
                 his
                 kingdome
                 may
                 come
                 :
                 we
                 obscure
                 the
                 euidence
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 regeneration
                 ;
                 and
                 wee
                 transgresse
                 against
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Many
                 of
                 the
                 Pagans
                 greatly
                 
                 settled
                 their
                 hearts
                 against
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 death
                 by
                 this
                 very
                 reason
                 :
                 because
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 being
                 after
                 death
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 could
                 no
                 more
                 feele
                 misery
                 then
                 ,
                 then
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 borne
                 .
                 And
                 shall
                 wee
                 Christians
                 ,
                 that
                 heare
                 euery
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 glorious
                 saluation
                 we
                 haue
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 be
                 more
                 fearefull
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 ?
                 
                 Let
                 them
                 feare
                 death
                 that
                 know
                 not
                 a
                 better
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 Shall
                 we
                 be
                 like
                 wicked
                 men
                 ?
                 
                 Their
                 death
                 is
                 compelled
                 ;
                 shall
                 ours
                 be
                 so
                 too
                 .
                 They
                 by
                 their
                 good
                 wils
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 lose
                 their
                 bodies
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 nor
                 haue
                 their
                 bodies
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 life
                 :
                 but
                 since
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 vs
                 vnlike
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 issues
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 shall
                 wee
                 make
                 our selues
                 like
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 lothnesse
                 to
                 dye
                 ?
                 Let
                 Felix
                 tremble
                 at
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 death
                 and
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 Acts
                 24.
                 25.
                 but
                 let
                 all
                 the
                 godly
                 
                   hold
                   vp
                   their
                   heads
                
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   their
                   redemption
                   draweth
                   nigh
                   ,
                
                 Mathew
                 24.
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Shall
                 we
                 be
                 afraid
                 of
                 a
                 shadow
                 ?
                 
                 The
                 separation
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 
                   frō
                   God
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 death
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 speake
                 exactly
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 separation
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 
                   from
                   the
                   body
                
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 
                   the
                   shaddow
                   of
                   death
                
                 .
                 When
                 see
                 we
                 men
                 trembling
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 spirituall
                 death
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Death
                
                 ?
                 and
                 yet
                 this
                 
                 is
                 farre
                 more
                 woefull
                 then
                 that
                 we
                 call
                 the
                 bodily
                 death
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 were
                 nothing
                 ,
                 the
                 Scripture
                 cals
                 damnation
                 ,
                 The
                 
                   second
                   death
                
                 ,
                 neuer
                 putting
                 the
                 other
                 into
                 the
                 number
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 This
                 feare
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 bondage
                 
                 here
                 in
                 this
                 text
                 :
                 And
                 shall
                 wee
                 voluntarily
                 make
                 our selues
                 vassals
                 ?
                 Or
                 shall
                 we
                 be
                 like
                 slaues
                 that
                 dare
                 not
                 come
                 in
                 our
                 Masters
                 sight
                 ?
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 If
                 we
                 loue
                 long
                 life
                 ,
                 why
                 are
                 wee
                 not
                 much
                 more
                 in
                 loue
                 
                 with
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 duration
                 is
                 longer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 estate
                 happier
                 ?
                 Are
                 wee
                 not
                 extremely
                 insatuated
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 God
                 will
                 doe
                 better
                 for
                 vs
                 then
                 wee
                 desire
                 ,
                 yet
                 wee
                 will
                 be
                 afraid
                 of
                 him
                 ?
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Shall
                 wee
                 bee
                 worse
                 then
                 children
                 ,
                 or
                 mad
                 men
                 ?
                 Neither
                 
                 of
                 them
                 feare
                 death
                 ;
                 and
                 shall
                 simplicity
                 ,
                 or
                 Ideotisme
                 ,
                 doe
                 more
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 reason
                 
                 or
                 Religion
                 can
                 doe
                 with
                 vs
                 ?
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Do
                 not
                 all
                 that
                 reade
                 the
                 storie
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 (
                 in
                 their
                 
                 passion
                 desiring
                 to
                 bee
                 againe
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 violently
                 murmuring
                 at
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 going
                 into
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Canaan
                 )
                 condemne
                 them
                 of
                 vile
                 ingratitude
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 folly
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 themselues
                 ?
                 For
                 what
                 was
                 it
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 liue
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 serue
                 cruell
                 
                   Taske-masters
                   about
                   bricke
                   and
                   clay
                
                 ?
                 And
                 was
                 not
                 Canaan
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 their
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   Land
                   that
                   floweth
                   with
                   milke
                   and
                   hony
                   ?
                
                 Euen
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 wish
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 afraid
                 to
                 dye
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 this
                 world
                 but
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 
                   to
                   liue
                
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   to
                   serue
                   about
                   bricke
                   and
                   clay
                   ?
                
                 Yea
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 can
                 find
                 it
                 no
                 better
                 then
                 a
                 
                   barren
                   wildernesse
                
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 is
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 
                   spirituall
                   Canaan
                
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 can
                 death
                 bee
                 more
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 to
                 passe
                 ouer
                 Iordan
                 ;
                 and
                 victoriously
                 ouercomming
                 all
                 enemies
                 to
                 bee
                 possessed
                 of
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 matchlesse
                 rest
                 ;
                 of
                 more
                 pleasures
                 then
                 Milke
                 or
                 Hony
                 can
                 shadow
                 out
                 ?
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 Adam
                 might
                 haue
                 had
                 
                 more
                 reason
                 to
                 feare
                 Death
                 ,
                 that
                 neuer
                 saw
                 a
                 man
                 die
                 an
                 ordinary
                 death
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 bee
                 affrighted
                 with
                 death
                 ;
                 that
                 see
                 thousands
                 die
                 at
                 our
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 ten
                 thousand
                 at
                 our
                 left
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 daily
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 inexcusable
                 distemper
                 .
                 The
                 gate
                 of
                 Death
                 is
                 continually
                 open
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 see
                 a
                 prease
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 daily
                 throng
                 into
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 When
                 Moses
                 had
                 cast
                 
                 downe
                 
                   his
                   Rod
                   ,
                   it
                   turned
                   into
                   a
                   Serpent
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 noting
                 Moses
                 weakenesse
                 ,
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   He
                   fled
                   from
                   it
                
                 :
                 But
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   commanded
                   him
                   to
                   take
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   Taile
                   ;
                   and
                   behold
                   ,
                   it
                   became
                   a
                   Rod
                   againe
                   .
                
                 Euen
                 so
                 death
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 sight
                 is
                 terrible
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 new-made
                 
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 godly
                 themselues
                 ,
                 through
                 inconsideration
                 ,
                 flye
                 from
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 at
                 Gods
                 commandement
                 ,
                 without
                 feare
                 they
                 would
                 lay
                 hold
                 vpon
                 this
                 seeming
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 turned
                 into
                 a
                 Rod
                 againe
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 golden
                 Scepter
                 in
                 our
                 hands
                 ,
                 made
                 much
                 better
                 by
                 the
                 change
                 .
                 Neither
                 doe
                 we
                 reade
                 ,
                 that
                 euer
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 after
                 Moses
                 had
                 any
                 feare
                 of
                 this
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 once
                 known
                 the
                 experience
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 haue
                 we
                 offen
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 seene
                 the
                 experience
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 work
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 we
                 still
                 be
                 running
                 away
                 ?
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 12.
                 that
                 
                   all
                   creatures
                   groane
                   ,
                   wayting
                   for
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   libertie
                   of
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   God
                   :
                
                 and
                 shall
                 wee
                 bee
                 worse
                 then
                 bruit
                 beasts
                 ?
                 Doth
                 the
                 whole
                 frame
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 call
                 for
                 this
                 time
                 of
                 change
                 ;
                 and
                 shall
                 man
                 be
                 so
                 stupid
                 ,
                 or
                 carried
                 with
                 such
                 senslesse
                 feares
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 shun
                 
                 his
                 owne
                 felicity
                 ?
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 Consider
                 whether
                 it
                 bee
                 
                 more
                 commodious
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 Death
                 come
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 we
                 go
                 to
                 Death
                 .
                 For
                 one
                 thing
                 is
                 certaine
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 vaine
                 to
                 shunne
                 that
                 which
                 cannot
                 bee
                 auoided
                 .
                 For
                 
                   it
                   is
                   appointed
                   vnto
                   all
                   men
                   once
                   to
                   die
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 9.
                 27.
                 
                 
                   What
                   man
                   is
                   hee
                   that
                   liueth
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   not
                   see
                   death
                   ?
                
                 Psal.
                 89.
                 48.
                 
                 
                   Death
                   is
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   all
                   flesh
                   ,
                
                 Iosh.
                 24.
                 
                 Now
                 this
                 being
                 granted
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 consider
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 Death
                 is
                 like
                 an
                 armed
                 man
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 we
                 must
                 once
                 fight
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 aduised
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 goe
                 to
                 Death
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 get
                 on
                 our
                 armour
                 beforehand
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 encounter
                 will
                 be
                 without
                 danger
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   the
                   weapons
                   of
                   our
                   warfare
                   are
                   mighty
                   through
                   God
                   ,
                
                 &
                 we
                 are
                 assured
                 of
                 
                   victory
                   through
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 to
                 tarry
                 till
                 Death
                 come
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 knowes
                 he
                 must
                 fight
                 with
                 a
                 sore
                 aduersary
                 ,
                 would
                 through
                 slothfulnesse
                 
                 goe
                 vp
                 and
                 downe
                 vnarmed
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 his
                 enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 then
                 fight
                 with
                 him
                 at
                 such
                 disaduantage
                 .
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 most
                 vncomely
                 to
                 
                 feare
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 both
                 common
                 and
                 certaine
                 .
                 Death
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 afflictions
                 is
                 most
                 common
                 .
                 For
                 from
                 other
                 afflictions
                 it
                 is
                 possible
                 some
                 might
                 bee
                 free
                 ;
                 but
                 from
                 death
                 can
                 no
                 man
                 be
                 deliuered
                 :
                 and
                 God
                 of
                 purpose
                 hath
                 made
                 that
                 most
                 common
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 grieuous
                 ,
                 that
                 thereby
                 he
                 might
                 abate
                 the
                 terrour
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 monstrous
                 foolishnes
                 ,
                 to
                 striue
                 in
                 vaine
                 to
                 auoid
                 that
                 which
                 neuer
                 man
                 could
                 escape
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 teach
                 men
                 their
                 vnauoydable
                 mortality
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 clothed
                 our
                 first
                 Parents
                 with
                 the
                 skinnes
                 of
                 dead
                 beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 feeds
                 vs
                 with
                 dead
                 flesh
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 wee
                 eate
                 of
                 slaine
                 beasts
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 remember
                 our
                 owne
                 end
                 :
                 and
                 shall
                 we
                 be
                 euer
                 learning
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 neuer
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 this
                 truth
                 ?
                 Is
                 this
                 such
                 a
                 lesson
                 as
                 cannot
                 be
                 learned
                 ?
                 Shall
                 we
                 be
                 so
                 stupid
                 ,
                 as
                 daily
                 to
                 passe
                 by
                 the
                 graues
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 heare
                 their
                 knels
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 be
                 vntaught
                 and
                 vnarmed
                 ?
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 shall
                 we
                 be
                 afraid
                 
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 enemie
                 as
                 hath
                 beene
                 ouercome
                 hand
                 to
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 beaten
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 thousands
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ?
                 especially
                 if
                 wee
                 consider
                 the
                 assurance
                 wee
                 haue
                 of
                 victory
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 combate
                 euery
                 Christian
                 may
                 triumph
                 before
                 the
                 victory
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 Corinth
                 .
                 15.
                 55.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 first
                 points
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IIII.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Shewing
                   that
                   a
                   Christian
                   is
                   many
                   wayes
                   happy
                   in
                   death
                   .
                
              
               
                 NOw
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 third
                 point
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 maine
                 thing
                 here
                 intended
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 meanes
                 how
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 cured
                 of
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 Death
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 we
                 had
                 need
                 all
                 to
                 attend
                 with
                 great
                 carefulnesse
                 .
                 The
                 disease
                 is
                 stubburne
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 are
                 sluggish
                 ,
                 and
                 extremely
                 loth
                 to
                 
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 trouble
                 of
                 the
                 cure
                 ;
                 and
                 Satan
                 by
                 all
                 meanes
                 would
                 keepe
                 vs
                 from
                 remembring
                 our
                 latter
                 end
                 :
                 &
                 the
                 world
                 affoords
                 daily
                 distractions
                 to
                 plucke
                 vs
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 schoole
                 of
                 Christ
                 herein
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 owne
                 hearts
                 are
                 deceitfull
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 natures
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 weary
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 before
                 wee
                 put
                 in
                 practice
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 directions
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 apt
                 
                 to
                 a
                 thousand
                 conceits
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 either
                 vnpossible
                 ,
                 or
                 vnnecessary
                 to
                 attend
                 this
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 fare
                 with
                 many
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 troubled
                 with
                 the
                 raging
                 paine
                 of
                 the
                 teeth
                 ;
                 their
                 paine
                 will
                 cease
                 when
                 the
                 Barber
                 comes
                 to
                 pull
                 out
                 the
                 tooth
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 you
                 may
                 finde
                 this
                 deceit
                 in
                 your
                 hearts
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 feel
                 .
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 discourse
                 of
                 the
                 medicine
                 be
                 ouer
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 as
                 water
                 spilt
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 vs
                 all
                 awake
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 strength
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   died
                   to
                   deliuer
                   vs
                   from
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                
                 let
                 vs
                 lay
                 all
                 the
                 plaisters
                 close
                 to
                 the
                 sore
                 ,
                 and
                 keepe
                 them
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 bee
                 throughly
                 whole
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 be
                 two
                 wayes
                 then
                 of
                 curing
                 this
                 feare
                 of
                 Death
                 :
                 The
                 
                 one
                 is
                 by
                 contemplation
                 :
                 The
                 other
                 is
                 by
                 practi●…
                 .
                 There
                 be
                 some
                 things
                 if
                 we
                 did
                 chuse
                 them
                 out
                 ,
                 
                 soundly
                 to
                 thinke
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 would
                 heale
                 vs
                 wonderfully
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 be
                 some
                 things
                 also
                 to
                 bee
                 done
                 by
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 c●…re
                 perfect
                 .
                 If
                 contemplation
                 be
                 not
                 auaileable
                 ,
                 then
                 practice
                 will
                 without
                 faile
                 finish
                 the
                 cure
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 contemplations
                 are
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 :
                 For
                 either
                 they
                 are
                 such
                 
                 meditations
                 as
                 breed
                 desire
                 of
                 Death
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 motiue
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 
                   remoue
                   the
                   obiections
                
                 ,
                 which
                 cause
                 in
                 mans
                 mind
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 Death
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 there
                 bee
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 soundly
                 thought
                 on
                 ,
                 will
                 worke
                 a
                 strange
                 alteration
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 .
                 The
                 one
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 happinesse
                 wee
                 haue
                 by
                 death
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 miseries
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 by
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 Can
                 any
                 man
                 be
                 afraid
                 to
                 bee
                 happy
                 ?
                 If
                 our
                 heads
                 and
                 hearts
                 were
                 filled
                 with
                 arguments
                 ,
                 that
                 shew
                 vs
                 our
                 happines
                 by
                 death
                 ,
                 we
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 senslesse
                 as
                 
                 to
                 tremble
                 at
                 the
                 thought
                 of
                 dying
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 happinesse
                 in
                 death
                 ,
                 may
                 bee
                 set
                 out
                 in
                 many
                 particulars
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 illustrated
                 by
                 many
                 similitudes
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 vertue
                 to
                 heale
                 this
                 disease
                 of
                 feare
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Death
                 makes
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 tempests
                 and
                 continuall
                 stormes
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 our
                 life
                 is
                 tossed
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Hauen
                 and
                 Port
                 of
                 rest
                 :
                 and
                 are
                 we
                 so
                 mad
                 as
                 to
                 desire
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 such
                 dangerous
                 tempests
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Hauen
                 whither
                 our
                 iourney
                 tends
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Death
                   is
                   a
                   sleepe
                
                 :
                 For
                 so
                 
                 the
                 dead
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 to
                 be
                 asleepe
                 ,
                 1
                 Thess.
                 4.
                 14.
                 
                 Looke
                 what
                 a
                 bed
                 of
                 rest
                 and
                 sleepe
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 weary
                 labourer
                 ,
                 such
                 is
                 Death
                 to
                 the
                 diligent
                 Christian.
                 In
                 death
                 
                   they
                   rest
                   in
                   their
                   beds
                   from
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   hand
                   labours
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   Esay
                   38.
                   
                   Reuel
                   .
                
                 14.
                 13.
                 
                 And
                 was
                 euer
                 the
                 wearie
                 labourer
                 afraid
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 hee
                 must
                 
                 lie
                 downe
                 and
                 take
                 his
                 rest
                 ?
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 day
                 of
                 Death
                 is
                 the
                 day
                 
                 of
                 receiuing
                 wages
                 ,
                 wherin
                 God
                 payes
                 to
                 euery
                 godly
                 man
                 his
                 penny
                 .
                 And
                 doth
                 not
                 the
                 hireling
                 long
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 wherein
                 hee
                 shall
                 receiue
                 wages
                 for
                 his
                 worke
                 ?
                 Iob
                 7.
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 rather
                 should
                 wee
                 long
                 for
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 shall
                 receiue
                 wages
                 infinitely
                 aboue
                 our
                 worke
                 ;
                 such
                 wages
                 as
                 was
                 neuer
                 giuen
                 by
                 man
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 all
                 this
                 visible
                 world
                 were
                 giuen
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 In
                 death
                 the
                 seruant
                 comes
                 to
                 his
                 freedome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heire
                 is
                 
                 at
                 his
                 full
                 age
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 liberty
                 as
                 is
                 glorious
                 :
                 neuer
                 such
                 a
                 freedome
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 21.
                 
                 Shall
                 the
                 heire
                 desire
                 to
                 bee
                 still
                 vnder
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 still
                 vnder
                 Tutors
                 and
                 Gouernours
                 ?
                 or
                 shall
                 the
                 seruant
                 feare
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 freedome
                 ?
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 In
                 death
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   banished
                   returne
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 Pilgrims
                 enter
                 into
                 
                   their
                   Fathers
                
                 house
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 
                 life
                 we
                 are
                 exiled
                 men
                 ,
                 
                   banished
                   from
                   Paradise
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Pilgrims
                 and
                 Strangers
                 in
                 a
                 farre
                 countrey
                 ,
                 absent
                 from
                 God
                 and
                 heauen
                 .
                 In
                 death
                 wee
                 are
                 receiued
                 to
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 settled
                 at
                 home
                 in
                 those
                 
                   euerlasting
                   habitations
                
                 in
                 our
                 Fathers
                 house
                 ,
                 
                   Luk.
                   17.
                   
                   Ioh.
                   14.
                   2.
                   
                   Hebrewes
                
                 11.
                 13.
                 
                 And
                 can
                 we
                 be
                 so
                 senslesse
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 bee
                 afraid
                 of
                 this
                 ?
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Death
                 is
                 our
                 birth-day
                 ;
                 we
                 
                 say
                 falsly
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 call
                 Death
                 
                   the
                   last
                   day
                
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 indeed
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 an
                 euerlasting
                 day
                 :
                 and
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 grieuance
                 in
                 that
                 ?
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Death
                 is
                 the
                 funerall
                 of
                 our
                 
                 vices
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 our
                 graces
                 .
                 Death
                 was
                 the
                 
                   daughter
                   of
                   Sinne
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 death
                 shall
                 that
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 :
                 
                   The
                   daughter
                   shall
                   destroy
                   the
                   mother
                   .
                
                 We
                 shall
                 neuer
                 
                 more
                 be
                 infected
                 with
                 sinne
                 ,
                 nor
                 troubled
                 with
                 ill
                 natures
                 ,
                 nor
                 be
                 terrified
                 for
                 offending
                 :
                 Death
                 shall
                 deliuer
                 vs
                 perfectly
                 whole
                 
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 diseases
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 impossible
                 to
                 bee
                 cured
                 in
                 this
                 
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 shall
                 there
                 bee
                 at
                 that
                 day
                 a
                 glorious
                 resurrection
                 of
                 graces
                 :
                 Our
                 gifts
                 shall
                 shine
                 as
                 the
                 Stars
                 in
                 the
                 firmament
                 ;
                 And
                 can
                 wee
                 bee
                 so
                 sottish
                 ,
                 as
                 still
                 to
                 bee
                 afraid
                 of
                 death
                 ?
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 In
                 death
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 deliuered
                 
                 out
                 of
                 prison
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 body
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 loathsome
                 and
                 darke
                 prison
                 of
                 restraint
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 restrained
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 prison
                 ,
                 while
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 cannot
                 bee
                 free
                 to
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 it selfe
                 either
                 in
                 naturall
                 or
                 supernaturall
                 things
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 body
                 so
                 rules
                 by
                 senses
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 fiercely
                 carried
                 by
                 appetites
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 compelled
                 to
                 giue
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 satisfying
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 freely
                 follow
                 the
                 light
                 either
                 of
                 Nature
                 or
                 Religion
                 :
                 
                   The
                   truth
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   with-held
                
                 or
                 shut
                 vp
                 ,
                 
                   through
                   
                   vnrighteousnesse
                
                 ,
                 Romanes
                 1.
                 28.
                 
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 
                   a
                   loathsome
                   prison
                
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 annoyed
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 loathsome
                 smels
                 of
                 sin
                 and
                 filthinesse
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 body
                 are
                 committed
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 
                   a
                   darke
                   prison
                
                 ;
                 For
                 the
                 soule
                 looking
                 through
                 the
                 bodie
                 ,
                 can
                 see
                 but
                 by
                 little
                 holes
                 ,
                 or
                 small
                 casements
                 .
                 The
                 body
                 shuts
                 vp
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 darke
                 Cloud
                 doth
                 hide
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ;
                 or
                 as
                 the
                 interposition
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 doth
                 make
                 it
                 night
                 .
                 Now
                 death
                 doth
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 strong
                 wind
                 ,
                 dissolue
                 this
                 cloud
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sunne
                 may
                 shine
                 clearely
                 ,
                 and
                 puls
                 downe
                 the
                 walles
                 of
                 the
                 prison
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 soule
                 may
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 open
                 light
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 The
                 liberty
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 in
                 
                 death
                 may
                 be
                 set
                 out
                 by
                 another
                 similitude
                 .
                 The
                 world
                 is
                 the
                 Sea
                 ;
                 our
                 liues
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 many
                 Gallies
                 at
                 Sea
                 ,
                 tost
                 with
                 continuall
                 Tides
                 or
                 Stormes
                 :
                 our
                 bodies
                 
                 are
                 Gally-slaues
                 ,
                 put
                 to
                 hard
                 seruice
                 by
                 the
                 great
                 Turke
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 who
                 tyrannically
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 vsurpation
                 ,
                 doth
                 forcibly
                 command
                 hard
                 things
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 soule
                 within
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 some
                 ingenious
                 Gally-slaue
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 free
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 loath
                 that
                 seruitude
                 ,
                 and
                 inwardly
                 de●…est
                 that
                 tyran●…
                 but
                 yet
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 tyed
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 get
                 away
                 .
                 Now
                 death
                 comes
                 like
                 an
                 vnresistable
                 Gyant
                 ,
                 and
                 carries
                 the
                 Gallies
                 to
                 the
                 shore
                 ,
                 and
                 dissolues
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 sets
                 the
                 prisoners
                 free
                 :
                 And
                 shall
                 this
                 glorious
                 libertie
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 be
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 terror
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ?
                 Had
                 we
                 rather
                 be
                 in
                 captiuitie
                 still
                 ?
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 In
                 this
                 life
                 wee
                 are
                 cloathed
                 
                 with
                 rotten
                 ,
                 ragged
                 ,
                 foule
                 garments
                 :
                 Now
                 the
                 Apostle
                 shewes
                 ,
                 that
                 death
                 doth
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 pull
                 off
                 those
                 ragged
                 garments
                 ,
                 &
                 cloath
                 vs
                 with
                 the
                 glorious
                 robes
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
                 more
                 rich
                 then
                 the
                 robes
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 
                 Monarch
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 godly
                 haue
                 some
                 kinde
                 of
                 desire
                 to
                 
                   bee
                   cloathed
                   vpon
                
                 :
                 They
                 would
                 haue
                 those
                 new
                 garments
                 ,
                 without
                 putting
                 off
                 their
                 old
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 decent
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Prince
                 to
                 weare
                 (
                 without
                 )
                 gorgeous
                 attire
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 vnderneath
                 )
                 base
                 ragges
                 .
                 To
                 desire
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 desire
                 to
                 put
                 on
                 our
                 new
                 cloathes
                 ,
                 without
                 putting
                 off
                 our
                 old
                 .
                 And
                 is
                 it
                 any
                 grieuance
                 to
                 shift
                 vs
                 ,
                 by
                 laying
                 aside
                 our
                 old
                 cloathes
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 on
                 such
                 rich
                 garments
                 ?
                 We
                 are
                 iust
                 like
                 such
                 slothfull
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 loue
                 well
                 to
                 haue
                 good
                 cloathes
                 ,
                 and
                 cleane
                 linnen
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 sluggish
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 loth
                 to
                 put
                 off
                 their
                 old
                 cloathes
                 ,
                 or
                 foule
                 linnen
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 
                 compares
                 our
                 bodies
                 to
                 an
                 old
                 mud-walled
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 a
                 rotten
                 tent
                 ;
                 and
                 our
                 estate
                 and
                 heauen
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 most
                 glorious
                 and
                 
                 Princely
                 palace
                 ,
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 curious
                 workman
                 that
                 euer
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 building
                 too
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 neuer
                 bee
                 out
                 of
                 repaire
                 .
                 Now
                 for
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 to
                 remoue
                 from
                 a
                 rotten
                 old
                 house
                 ,
                 ready
                 to
                 fall
                 on
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 sumptuous
                 palace
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 1.
                 
                 Doth
                 that
                 Landlord
                 doe
                 his
                 Tenant
                 wrong
                 ,
                 or
                 offer
                 him
                 hard
                 measure
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 haue
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 base
                 cottage
                 ,
                 and
                 bestow
                 vpon
                 him
                 his
                 own
                 Mansion
                 house
                 ?
                 No
                 other
                 thing
                 doth
                 God
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 death
                 he
                 remoues
                 vs
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 earthly
                 Tabernacle
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 to
                 settle
                 vs
                 in
                 those
                 euerlasting
                 habitations
                 ,
                 euen
                 into
                 that
                 
                   building
                   made
                   without
                   hands
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                
                 Ioh.
                 14.
                 2.
                 
                 Luk.
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 A
                 man
                 that
                 had
                 neuer
                 
                 seene
                 the
                 experience
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 would
                 haue
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 seed
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 had
                 beene
                 spoiled
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 would
                 rot
                 there
                 ;
                 but
                 Nature
                 hauing
                 
                 shewed
                 the
                 returne
                 of
                 that
                 graine
                 with
                 aduantage
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 can
                 easily
                 be
                 cured
                 of
                 that
                 folly
                 .
                 The
                 Husbandman
                 is
                 neuer
                 so
                 simple
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 pitty
                 himselfe
                 or
                 his
                 seede
                 ;
                 he
                 saies
                 not
                 ,
                 Alas
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 pitty
                 to
                 throw
                 away
                 and
                 marre
                 this
                 good
                 seed
                 ?
                 Why
                 ,
                 brethren
                 ,
                 what
                 are
                 your
                 bodies
                 ,
                 but
                 like
                 the
                 best
                 graine
                 ?
                 The
                 bodies
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 Gods
                 choisest
                 corne
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 doth
                 death
                 m●…
                 vnto
                 Gods
                 graine
                 ,
                 then
                 cast
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 earth
                 ?
                 Doe
                 we
                 not
                 beleeue
                 our
                 bodies
                 shall
                 rise
                 like
                 the
                 graine
                 ,
                 better
                 then
                 euer
                 they
                 were
                 sowed
                 ?
                 and
                 are
                 we
                 still
                 afraid
                 ?
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 
                 
                   dissolued
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   might
                   bee
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Philip.
                
                 1.
                 
                 2●…
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 words
                 he
                 imports
                 two
                 things
                 in
                 death
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 :
                 and
                 secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 coniunction
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 with
                 Christ.
                 Now
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 better
                 for
                 
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 haue
                 Christ
                 ?
                 The
                 same
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 else-where
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 
                   confident
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   they
                   had
                   rather
                   be
                   absent
                   from
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   bee
                   present
                   with
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ;
                 then
                 to
                 bee
                 present
                 with
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 absent
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 true
                 reason
                 why
                 men
                 feare
                 death
                 ,
                 is
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 looke
                 vpon
                 the
                 dissolution
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 vpon
                 the
                 ●…oniunction
                 with
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 9.
                 24.
                 our
                 
                 life
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 race
                 ,
                 and
                 eternall
                 life
                 to
                 a
                 rich
                 prize
                 ;
                 not
                 a
                 corruptible
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 incorruptible
                 Crowne
                 .
                 Now
                 death
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 race
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 dye
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 goale
                 or
                 race
                 end
                 .
                 Was
                 euer
                 Runner
                 so
                 foolish
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 sorrie
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 victorie
                 he
                 was
                 neere
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 race
                 ?
                 And
                 are
                 we
                 afraid
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 end
                 the
                 toyle
                 and
                 sweate
                 and
                 danger
                 of
                 the
                 running
                 ;
                 and
                 
                 giue
                 vs
                 ,
                 with
                 endlesse
                 applause
                 ,
                 so
                 glorious
                 a
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
                 .
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 Ceremoniall
                 Law
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 yeere
                 they
                 called
                 the
                 yeere
                 of
                 Iubilee
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 was
                 accounted
                 
                   an
                   acceptable
                   yeere
                
                 ;
                 because
                 euery
                 man
                 that
                 had
                 lost
                 or
                 sold
                 his
                 lands
                 ,
                 vpon
                 the
                 blowing
                 of
                 a
                 trumpet
                 returned
                 ;
                 and
                 had
                 possession
                 of
                 all
                 againe
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 was
                 recouered
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 extremitie
                 in
                 ●…hich
                 hee
                 liued
                 before
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 life
                 we
                 are
                 like
                 the
                 poore
                 men
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 that
                 haue
                 lost
                 our
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 and
                 liue
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 and
                 condition
                 euery
                 way
                 straitned
                 :
                 now
                 death
                 is
                 our
                 Iubilee
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 trumpet
                 of
                 death
                 blowes
                 ,
                 we
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 die
                 ,
                 returne
                 and
                 enioy
                 a
                 better
                 estate
                 ,
                 then
                 euer
                 we
                 sold
                 ,
                 or
                 lost
                 .
                 Shall
                 the
                 Iubilee
                 be
                 called
                 an
                 acceptable
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 our
                 ▪
                 Iubilee
                 be
                 acceptable
                 to
                 vs
                 ?
                 Esay
                 61.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 Death
                 is
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 our
                 
                 
                 Coronation
                 :
                 we
                 are
                 Heires
                 apparent
                 to
                 the
                 Crowne
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 Kings
                 elect
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 bee
                 crowned
                 till
                 death
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 shall
                 not
                 that
                 make
                 vs
                 loue
                 the
                 appearing
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 Is
                 a
                 King
                 afraid
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 Coronation
                 ?
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 To
                 conclude
                 this
                 first
                 part
                 
                 of
                 Contemplation
                 :
                 If
                 we
                 did
                 seriously
                 set
                 before
                 our
                 eyes
                 the
                 glory
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 could
                 our
                 eyes
                 be
                 so
                 dazeled
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 admire
                 ,
                 and
                 haste
                 to
                 it
                 ?
                 Aske
                 Paul
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 what
                 hee
                 saw
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   Things
                   that
                   cannot
                   be
                   vttered
                
                 ;
                 Happinesse
                 beyond
                 all
                 language
                 of
                 mortall
                 man.
                 If
                 there
                 were
                 as
                 much
                 faith
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 glorie
                 in
                 Heauen
                 ;
                 Oh
                 how
                 would
                 our
                 hearts
                 bee
                 on
                 fire
                 with
                 feruent
                 desire
                 after
                 it
                 !
                 But
                 euen
                 this
                 faith
                 is
                 extremely
                 wanting
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 vnbeleefe
                 that
                 vndoes
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 fils
                 vs
                 with
                 these
                 seruile
                 and
                 sottish
                 feares
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 thus
                 of
                 the
                 Meditations
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 happinesse
                 wee
                 enioy
                 by
                 death
                 :
                 which
                 should
                 make
                 vs
                 conclude
                 with
                 
                   Salomon
                   ▪
                
                 That
                 
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Death
                   is
                   better
                   then
                   the
                   day
                   when
                   one
                   is
                
                 
                 borne
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Shewing
                   the
                   miserie
                   of
                   life
                   in
                   wicked
                   men
                   .
                
              
               
                 NOw
                 it
                 followes
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 breake
                 open
                 the
                 miseries
                 of
                 life
                 ;
                 the
                 consideration
                 whereof
                 should
                 abate
                 in
                 vs
                 this
                 wretched
                 loue
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 miseries
                 of
                 life
                 may
                 bee
                 
                 two
                 waies
                 considered
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 ;
                 either
                 such
                 miseries
                 ,
                 as
                 load
                 the
                 
                   life
                   of
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 miseries
                 as
                 doe
                 molest
                 the
                 very
                 
                   life
                   of
                   Grace
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 miseries
                 that
                 accompany
                 the
                 
                   naturall
                   life
                
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 
                 remaines
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Nature
                 onely
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 recount
                 ?
                 I
                 will
                 giue
                 but
                 a
                 briefe
                 touch
                 of
                 some
                 heads
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 thinke
                 of
                 
                   thy
                   sinnes
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 three
                 dreadfull
                 things
                 may
                 amaze
                 
                 thy
                 thoughts
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 guilty
                 of
                 Adams
                 sinne
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   by
                   that
                   man
                   ,
                   sinne
                   came
                   in
                   vpon
                   all
                   men
                
                 ;
                 euen
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 his
                 sin
                 :
                 Rom.
                 5.
                 12.
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 thy
                 nature
                 is
                 
                   altogether
                   vile
                   and
                   abominable
                
                 
                 
                   from
                   thy
                   birth
                   ,
                   thou
                   wast
                   conceiued
                   in
                   sinne
                   ,
                
                 Psal.
                 51.
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 this
                 staine
                 and
                 leprosie
                 
                   hangs
                   on
                   fast
                
                 vpon
                 thy
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 cured
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 only
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 12.
                 1.
                 
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 seated
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 faculties
                 of
                 thy
                 soule
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 thy
                 Minde
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Impotency
                 to
                 receiue
                 knowledge
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 naturall
                 
                   approouing
                   of
                   euill
                
                 and
                 errour
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 sound
                 doctrine
                 .
                 Those
                 wayes
                 seeme
                 good
                 in
                 thine
                 eyes
                 ,
                 which
                 tend
                 vnto
                 death
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 2.
                 14.
                 
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 7.
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 3.
                 5.
                 
                 Pro.
                 14.
                 
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 this
                 thou
                 maiest
                 perceiue
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 thinke
                 a
                 good
                 thought
                 ,
                 but
                 canst
                 goe
                 free
                 ,
                 for
                 dayes
                 and
                 weekes
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 holy
                 cogitation
                 ;
                 and
                 besides
                 ,
                 thy
                 minde
                 is
                 infinitely
                 prone
                 to
                 
                   swarmes
                   of
                   euill
                   thoughts
                
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 6.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 behold
                 thy
                 
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 
                   impure
                   ,
                   polluted
                   ,
                   without
                   light
                   ,
                
                 or
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 glory
                 in
                 thee
                 ;
                 shut
                 vp
                 in
                 a
                 dungeon
                 ,
                 excusing
                 thee
                 in
                 many
                 faults
                 ,
                 and
                 accusing
                 thee
                 for
                 things
                 are
                 not
                 faults
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 thy
                 conceit
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 it
                 doth
                 accuse
                 thee
                 for
                 sin
                 ,
                 it
                 rageth
                 and
                 falleth
                 mad
                 with
                 vnbridled
                 fury
                 and
                 terrors
                 ,
                 keeping
                 no
                 bounds
                 of
                 Hope
                 or
                 Mercie
                 .
              
               
                 Further
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 obserue
                 thy
                 
                 Affections
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 altogeth●…r
                 impotent
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 lust
                 in
                 thee
                 after
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 out
                 of
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 prone
                 to
                 cōtinuall
                 ,
                 rebellion
                 ,
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 ready
                 to
                 be
                 fired
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 enticements
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 5.
                 24.
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 vnto
                 these
                 adde
                 thy
                 innumerable
                 
                 
                   Actuall
                   sinnes
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 
                   more
                   then
                   the
                   haires
                   of
                   thy
                   head
                
                 ;
                 multiplyed
                 daily
                 in
                 thought
                 ,
                 affection
                 ,
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 deed
                 ;
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 them
                 deseruing
                 hell
                 fire
                 for
                 euer
                 :
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 of
                 
                   Infancie
                   ,
                   Youth
                   ,
                   Old
                   age
                
                 ;
                 sinnes
                 of
                 O●…ission
                 and
                 Commission
                 ;
                 sinnes
                 in
                 Prosperitie
                 and
                 Aduersitie
                 ;
                 sinnes
                 at
                 Home
                 and
                 Abroad
                 ;
                 sinnes
                 of
                 Infirmitie
                 and
                 Presumption
                 .
                 If
                 Dauid
                 looking
                 vpon
                 his
                 sins
                 ,
                 could
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   haue
                   so
                   compassed
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   taken
                   such
                   hold
                   on
                   mee
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   looke
                   vp
                   :
                
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 haddest
                 sight
                 and
                 sense
                 ,
                 how
                 might'st
                 thou
                 much
                 more
                 cry
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 intolerable
                 burthen
                 of
                 them
                 ?
                 and
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 obserue
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 thy
                 corruptions
                 reigne
                 tyrannically
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 subdued
                 thy
                 life
                 to
                 their
                 vassalage
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 thou
                 art
                 in
                 
                 continuall
                 slauerie
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 is
                 thy
                 life
                 infested
                 with
                 these
                 vnspeakeable
                 inordinations
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 thy
                 infelicitie
                 in
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 obserue
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 how
                 God
                 hath
                 auenged
                 himselfe
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 yet
                 remaineth
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 thy
                 heart
                 sustaine
                 it selfe
                 ?
                 For
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Thou
                 art
                 a
                 banished
                 man
                 ,
                 
                 exiled
                 from
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 to
                 liue
                 without
                 hope
                 to
                 returne
                 thither
                 :
                 The
                 best
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 thou
                 shalt
                 neuer
                 enioy
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 
                   earth
                   is
                   cursed
                
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 a
                 wofull
                 spectacle
                 to
                 see
                 all
                 the
                 
                   creatures
                   subiect
                   to
                   vanitie
                
                 ,
                 and
                 smitten
                 with
                 the
                 strokes
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 thy
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 groaning
                 daily
                 round
                 about
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Looke
                 vpon
                 thy
                 most
                 miserable
                 soule
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 thy
                 minde
                 
                 and
                 conscience
                 liue
                 shut
                 vp
                 with
                 darknesse
                 and
                 horror
                 .
                 The
                 Diuels
                 haue
                 within
                 thee
                 
                   strong
                   holds
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 liue
                 intrenched
                 in
                 thy
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 Ephes.
                 4.
                 17.
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 5.
                 
                 Thy
                 heart
                 is
                 spiritually
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 a
                 stone
                 within
                 thee
                 ,
                 Ephes.
                 2.
                 1.
                 
                 Ezech.
                 ●…6
                 .
                 26.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Thy
                   body
                
                 is
                 wretched
                 
                 through
                 deformities
                 and
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 diuersly
                 noisome
                 to
                 thee
                 with
                 paines
                 that
                 grieue
                 thee
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 labour
                 or
                 diseases
                 ,
                 vnto
                 which
                 thou
                 art
                 so
                 prone
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 part
                 or
                 ioynt
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 lyable
                 to
                 many
                 kinds
                 of
                 diseases
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 28.
                 31
                 ,
                 22.
                 
                 Gen.
                 3.
                 19.
                 
                 And
                 of
                 the
                 labours
                 of
                 thy
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 least
                 part
                 of
                 thy
                 bodily
                 miseries
                 .
                 Salomon
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   things
                   are
                   full
                   of
                   labour
                   ,
                   who
                   can
                   vtter
                   it
                   ?
                
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 reason
                 ,
                 life
                 is
                 but
                 
                   a
                   vanity
                   and
                   vexation
                
                 ,
                 Eccles.
                 1.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 If
                 thou
                 looke
                 vpon
                 thy
                 outward
                 
                 estate
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 with
                 wh●…t
                 fearefull
                 frights
                 may
                 thy
                 h●…art
                 bee
                 griped
                 ?
                 If
                 thou
                 consider
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 common
                 ,
                 or
                 gen●…rall
                 ,
                 
                 
                 or
                 
                   publike
                   plagues
                
                 (
                 with
                 which
                 God
                 fights
                 against
                 the
                 world
                 )
                 
                   as
                   wars
                   ,
                   famines
                   ,
                   earthquakes
                   ,
                   pestilence
                
                 and
                 
                   yeerely
                   diseases
                   ,
                   inundations
                   of
                   waters
                   ,
                
                 and
                 infinite
                 such
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 
                   particular
                   crosses
                
                 ,
                 with
                 
                 which
                 hee
                 vexeth
                 thee
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 either
                 with
                 losses
                 of
                 thy
                 estate
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 troubles
                 of
                 thy
                 family
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 28.
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 
                   preterition
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 restraining
                 
                 many
                 good
                 things
                 from
                 thee
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 thou
                 wantst
                 manie
                 of
                 those
                 blessings
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 which
                 yet
                 God
                 doth
                 bestow
                 vpon
                 others
                 ,
                 Esay
                 56.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Ieremie
                 .
                 5.
                 25.
                 
              
               
                 4
                 The
                 
                   cursings
                   of
                   thy
                   blessings
                
                 ;
                 
                 when
                 God
                 blasts
                 
                   the
                   gifts
                   of
                   thy
                   minde
                
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 vse
                 them
                 for
                 any
                 contentment
                 of
                 thy
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 makes
                 thy
                 prosperity
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 thy
                 ruine
                 ,
                 Malach.
                 2.
                 3.
                 
                 Eccles.
                 5.
                 13.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 sore
                 euill
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 consider
                 yet
                 further
                 
                 what
                 may
                 fall
                 vpon
                 thee
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 which
                 thou
                 art
                 in
                 daily
                 danger
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 
                   seas
                   of
                   wrath
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   which
                   hang
                   ouer
                   thy
                   head
                
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 3.
                 36.
                 and
                 God
                 may
                 plague
                 thee
                 with
                 the
                 
                   terrors
                   of
                   conscience
                
                 ,
                 like
                 
                   Cain
                   ,
                   Gen.
                
                 4.
                 14.
                 or
                 with
                 a
                 
                   reprobate
                   sense
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   spirit
                   of
                   slumber
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   1.
                   28.
                   
                   Rom.
                   11.
                   8.
                   strong
                   illusions
                   ,
                   2
                   Thess.
                
                 2.
                 11.
                 or
                 such
                 other
                 like
                 dreadfull
                 spirituall
                 iudgements
                 :
                 besides
                 many
                 other
                 fearfull
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 which
                 thy
                 h●…art
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 cōceiue
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   painefull
                   diseases
                
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 
                   vtter
                   ruine
                
                 in
                 thy
                 estate
                 ,
                 or
                 good
                 name
                 :
                 but
                 aboue
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 the
                 fearefull
                 
                   iudgement
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 euerlasting
                 paines
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 miserable
                 death
                 ,
                 should
                 compell
                 thee
                 to
                 cry
                 out
                 :
                 
                   O
                   men
                   and
                   brethren
                   ,
                   what
                   shall
                   I
                   doe
                   to
                   bee
                   saued
                   ,
                
                 and
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 estate
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 my
                 purpose
                 here
                 chiefly
                 to
                 perswade
                 with
                 godly
                 men
                 and
                 not
                 with
                 naturall
                 
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 death
                 it selfe
                 is
                 no
                 ease
                 vnto
                 such
                 men
                 as
                 liue
                 in
                 their
                 sins
                 without
                 repentance
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 reason
                 to
                 loath
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 haue
                 no
                 cause
                 to
                 loue
                 death
                 ,
                 I
                 passe
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 godly
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 great
                 reason
                 to
                 loath
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Shewing
                   the
                   miseries
                   of
                   godly
                   men
                   in
                   life
                   .
                
              
               
                 NOw
                 
                   the
                   miseries
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                
                 
                 
                   mans
                   life
                
                 are
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 :
                 for
                 either
                 hee
                 may
                 consider
                 
                   what
                   he
                   wants
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   what
                   he
                   hath
                
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 weary
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 giue
                 but
                 a
                 touch
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 :
                 consider
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 there
                 are
                 sixe
                 things
                 ,
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 we
                 want
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 neuer
                 attaine
                 
                 while
                 wee
                 liue
                 here
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 glorious
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 while
                 
                   the
                   body
                   is
                   present
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   absent
                   ,
                
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 enough
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 loath
                 life
                 ?
                 Shall
                 we●…
                 more
                 esteeme
                 this
                 wretched
                 car●…asse
                 ,
                 then
                 our
                 glorious
                 God
                 ,
                 whose
                 onely
                 presence
                 in
                 glory
                 shall
                 fill
                 vs
                 with
                 eternall
                 delight
                 ?
                 O
                 
                   the
                   vision
                   of
                   God!
                
                 If
                 we
                 had
                 but
                 once
                 seene
                 God
                 face
                 to
                 face
                 ,
                 we
                 would
                 abhorre
                 that
                 absence
                 that
                 should
                 hinder
                 the
                 fruition
                 of
                 such
                 vnspeakable
                 beauties
                 ,
                 as
                 would
                 enamour
                 the
                 most
                 secure
                 heart
                 to
                 an
                 vnquenchable
                 loue
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 thing
                 wee
                 want
                 in
                 
                 life
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   the
                   sweete
                   fellowship
                   with
                   our
                   best
                   friends
                   :
                
                 A
                 fellowship
                 matchlesse
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 either
                 consider
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 the
                 creatures
                 ,
                 whose
                 communion
                 we
                 shall
                 enioy
                 ;
                 or
                 the
                 perfect
                 manner
                 of
                 enioying
                 it
                 .
                 Who
                 would
                 be
                 withheld
                 from
                 
                   the
                   congregation
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   borne
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   societie
                   with
                   
                   innumerable
                   Angels
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   spirits
                   of
                   iust
                   men
                   ?
                
                 Alas
                 !
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 vs
                 haue
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 one
                 entire
                 and
                 perfect
                 friend
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 wee
                 make
                 such
                 friends
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 ,
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 contentment
                 of
                 our
                 liues
                 .
                 Who
                 could
                 liue
                 here
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 not
                 beloued
                 ?
                 Oh
                 ,
                 what
                 can
                 an
                 earthly
                 friendship
                 bee
                 ,
                 vnto
                 that
                 in
                 heauen
                 ;
                 when
                 so
                 many
                 thousand
                 Angels
                 &
                 Saints
                 shall
                 be
                 glad
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 ●…ntertaine
                 vs
                 with
                 vnwearied
                 delight
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 had
                 but
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 faith
                 to
                 consider
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 would
                 thinke
                 euery
                 houre
                 a
                 yeere
                 till
                 we
                 were
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 we
                 want
                 
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 natures
                 :
                 we
                 are
                 but
                 maimed
                 &
                 deformed
                 creatures
                 here
                 ;
                 we
                 shall
                 neuer
                 haue
                 the
                 sound
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 men
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 bee
                 in
                 heauen
                 ;
                 our
                 holinesse
                 of
                 nature
                 and
                 gifts
                 will
                 neuer
                 be
                 consummate
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 be
                 dead
                 .
              
               
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 wee
                 want
                 libertie
                 :
                 
                   Our
                   glorious
                   liberty
                
                 
                 will
                 not
                 ●…e
                 had
                 here
                 :
                 a
                 thing
                 which
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 men
                 haue
                 with
                 much
                 sighing
                 longed
                 after
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 21
                 ,
                 22.
                 
                 Oh
                 who
                 would
                 liue
                 in
                 a
                 prison
                 ,
                 a
                 dungeon
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 a
                 palace
                 of
                 royall
                 freedom
                 ?
                 It
                 hath
                 been
                 impliedly
                 shewed
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 many
                 waies
                 in
                 bondage
                 here
                 .
              
               
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 euer
                 want
                 here
                 
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 contentment
                 .
                 
                   If
                   a
                   man
                   liue
                   many
                   yeeres
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   his
                   yeeres
                   be
                   many
                   ,
                   if
                   his
                   soule
                   bee
                   not
                   filled
                   with
                   good
                   ,
                   Salomon
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   an
                   vntimely
                   birth
                   is
                   better
                   then
                   bee
                   .
                
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 liue
                 a
                 thousand
                 yeeres
                 twise
                 told
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 neuer
                 see
                 solid
                 good
                 to
                 fill
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 his
                 appetite
                 will
                 neuer
                 be
                 filled
                 ,
                 Eccle.
                 9.
                 3
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 can
                 giue
                 a
                 man
                 solid
                 and
                 durable
                 contentment
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 man
                 findes
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 vanitie
                 ,
                 and
                 vexation
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 hee
                 admires
                 or
                 
                 loues
                 most
                 :
                 and
                 shall
                 wee
                 be
                 so
                 ottish
                 as
                 to
                 forget
                 
                   those
                   riuers
                   of
                   pleasures
                   that
                   are
                   at
                   Gods
                   right
                   hand
                   ?
                
                 Psal.
                 16.
                 vlt.
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 sixth
                 thing
                 we
                 want
                 in
                 
                 this
                 world
                 is
                 our
                 Crown
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 immortall
                 and
                 incorruptible
                 inheritance
                 bought
                 for
                 vs
                 with
                 the
                 ●…loud
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 ●…ur
                 hearts
                 burne
                 within
                 vs
                 in
                 ●…onging
                 after
                 possession
                 ?
                 Can
                 we
                 ●…sire
                 still
                 to
                 liue
                 in
                 wants
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 vnder
                 age
                 ?
                 What
                 shall
                 moue
                 vs
                 ,
                 if
                 such
                 an
                 incomparable
                 crowne
                 cannot
                 moue
                 vs
                 ?
                 Wee
                 that
                 sweate
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 sore
                 labor
                 for
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 some
                 small
                 portion
                 of
                 earth
                 ;
                 shall
                 we
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 be
                 so
                 sluggish
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 desire
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 Father
                 hath
                 giuen
                 vs
                 ,
                 might
                 come
                 quickly
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ▪
                 or
                 are
                 we
                 so
                 transported
                 with
                 spirituall
                 madnesse
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 afraid
                 to
                 passe
                 through
                 the
                 gate
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 to
                 attaine
                 such
                 a
                 life
                 ?
                 What
                 Prince
                 would
                 liue
                 vncrowned
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 
                 could
                 helpe
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 possesse
                 it
                 without
                 wrong
                 or
                 danger
                 ?
                 and
                 what
                 great
                 heire
                 would
                 be
                 grieued
                 at
                 the
                 tydings
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 his
                 lands
                 were
                 fallen
                 vnto
                 him
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   miseries
                   of
                   a
                   Christian
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   .
                
              
               
                 THus
                 of
                 what
                 hee
                 wants
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 much
                 troubled
                 to
                 think
                 
                   what
                   hee
                   hath
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   cannot
                   auoide
                
                 while
                 he
                 li●…es
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 his
                 life
                 is
                 distressed
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 vnlouely
                 ,
                 either
                 if
                 he
                 respect
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   euill
                   angels
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 or
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 respect
                 God
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 things
                 should
                 
                 marre
                 the
                 taste
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 liking
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 the
                 
                   danger
                   of
                   displeasing
                   of
                   God
                
                 :
                 who
                 
                 would
                 liue
                 to
                 offend
                 God
                 ▪
                 or
                 grieue
                 his
                 H.
                 Spirit
                 ?
                 or
                 any
                 way
                 to
                 make
                 hi●…
                 angry
                 ?
                 Th●…gh
                 this
                 reason
                 will
                 mooue
                 little
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 singular
                 force
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 an
                 humble
                 Christian
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 he
                 
                   accounts
                   Gods
                   louing
                   kindnesse
                   better
                   then
                   life
                   :
                
                 so
                 he
                 findes
                 nothing
                 more
                 bitter
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 displease
                 God
                 :
                 that
                 God
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 who
                 is
                 so
                 
                   great
                   in
                   maiestie
                
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 shewed
                 himselfe
                 so
                 
                   aboun●…nt
                   in
                   mercy
                
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 It
                 would
                 lie
                 as
                 an
                 heauy
                 load
                 vpon
                 our
                 hearts
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 the
                 displeasing
                 of
                 our
                 best
                 friend
                 ;
                 specially
                 if
                 hee
                 were
                 a
                 〈◊〉
                 person
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Prince
                 .
                 How
                 much
                 more
                 should
                 wee
                 desi●…
                 to
                 bee
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 tha●…
                 condition
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 may
                 displease
                 
                   our
                   good
                   God
                
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 there
                 ,
                 where
                 wee
                 are
                 sure
                 neuer
                 to
                 anger
                 him
                 more
                 ?
                 Th●…
                 second
                 thing
                 ●…hat
                 should
                 〈◊〉
                 looke
                 with
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 vpon
                 life
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 God
                 ●…oth
                 con●…ally
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 The
                 Lord
                 doth
                 of
                 purpose
                 so
                 watch
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 hee
                 sees
                 vs
                 settle
                 any
                 contentment
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 he
                 drops
                 in
                 some
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 all
                 extremely
                 bitter
                 .
                 And
                 those
                 correctiōs
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 noted
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 but
                 diuers
                 aggrauations
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 as
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 God
                 will
                 
                   correct
                   euery
                
                 
                 sonne
                 whom
                 he
                 loueth
                 ,
                 none
                 can
                 escape
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 12.
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 vsually
                 most
                 opposed
                 and
                 crossed
                 
                   in
                   that
                   ●…ee
                   loues
                   best
                
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 euer
                 want
                 what
                 he
                 wisheth
                 ,
                 euen
                 
                   in
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   other
                   men
                   doe
                   not
                   w●…
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 secret
                 vexatiō
                 cleaues
                 vnto
                 mans
                 estate
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 hearts
                 runne
                 vpon
                 such
                 thing●…
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 callings
                 of
                 other
                 men
                 .
                 The
                 countryman
                 praiseth
                 the
                 Citizens
                 life
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Citizen
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 praises
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 all
                 men
                 a
                 liking
                 of
                 the
                 
                 callings
                 of
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 dislike
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 ,
                 Eccles.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   discharge
                   in
                   that
                   warre
                   ,
                
                 but
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 must
                 euery
                 day
                 looke
                 for
                 crosses
                 .
                 
                   Euery
                   day
                   hath
                   his
                   griefe
                   ,
                   Eccles.
                   8.
                   8.
                   
                   Luke
                   9.
                   24.
                   
                   Ma●…
                   .
                   6.
                   vlt.
                   
                
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 God
                 will
                 
                   not
                   l●…t
                   .
                   vs
                   know
                   the
                   times
                
                 of
                 our
                 corrections
                 ,
                 but
                 executeth
                 them
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 vnchangeable
                 purpose
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 counsell
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 come
                 vpon
                 vs
                 
                   as
                   a
                   snare
                   vp●…n
                   a
                   bird
                   .
                
                 For
                 this
                 reason
                 Salomon
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   That
                   the
                   misery
                   of
                   man
                   is
                   great
                   vpon
                   him
                   ,
                   because
                   there
                   is
                   〈◊〉
                   time
                   for
                   euery
                   purpose
                   ,
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   auoided
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   man
                   know
                   before
                   ha●…d
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   shall
                   bee
                   ;
                   for
                   who
                   can
                   tell
                   him
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   shall
                   bee
                   ?
                   Eccles.
                
                 8.
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 and
                 9.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 That
                 
                   no
                   man
                   knoweth
                   either
                   loue
                   or
                   hatred
                   ,
                   by
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   before
                   him
                   .
                
                 A
                 godly
                 man
                 can
                 haue
                 no
                 such
                 blessings
                 outwardly
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 may
                 haue
                 them
                 in
                 as
                 great
                 abundance
                 as
                 hee
                 :
                 nor
                 
                 doth
                 there
                 any
                 misery
                 fall
                 vpon
                 the
                 wicked
                 in
                 outward
                 crosses
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 like
                 may
                 be●…all
                 the
                 godly
                 .
                 
                   All
                   things
                   come
                   alike
                   to
                   all
                   :
                   there
                   is
                   one
                   euent
                   to
                   the
                   righteous
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   wicked
                   ;
                   to
                   the
                   cleane
                   ,
                   and
                   vnclean●…
                   ,
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   swe●…eth
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   〈◊〉
                   an
                   ●…ath
                   ;
                   as
                   is
                   the
                   good
                   so
                   is
                   the
                   〈◊〉
                   .
                
                 This
                 ,
                 saith
                 Salomon
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   an
                   euill
                   among
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   ●…e
                   done
                   vnder
                   the
                   Sunne
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   one
                   ●…uent
                   vnto
                   all
                   ,
                   Eccles.
                
                 9.
                 1
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 This
                 bitternesse
                 is
                 increased
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 dispose
                 of
                 things
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 meanes
                 or
                 likelihoods
                 of
                 mans
                 estate
                 .
                 
                   The
                   race
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   swi●…
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   battell
                   to
                   the
                   strong
                   ,
                   nor
                   yet
                   br●…ad
                   to
                   the
                   wise
                   ,
                   nor
                   riches
                   to
                   men
                   of
                   vnderstanding
                   ,
                   nor
                   yet
                   ●…our
                   to
                   men
                   of
                   skill
                   ,
                   but
                   time
                   and
                   chance
                   hapneth
                   to
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   Eccles.
                
                 9.
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 That
                 besides
                 the
                 present
                 miseries
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 
                   miseries
                   to
                   come
                
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 argument
                 to
                 proue
                 the
                 happines
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 Esay●…57
                 ●…57
                 .
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Which
                 should
                 likewise
                 mooue
                 vs
                 to
                 loue
                 life
                 the
                 lesse
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 fearefull
                 alterations
                 may
                 come
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 our
                 outward
                 estate
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 ▪
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 ters
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 What
                 〈◊〉
                 were
                 we
                 in
                 ,
                 if
                 war
                 should
                 come
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 desolation●…
                 and
                 terrors
                 that
                 accompany
                 it
                 ?
                 What
                 if
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 should
                 come
                 againe
                 ?
                 or
                 wee
                 be
                 l●…t
                 in
                 ,
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 violent
                 ?
                 or
                 God
                 fight
                 against
                 our
                 estates
                 ▪
                 by
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 or
                 inundations
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ?
                 Who
                 can
                 tell
                 what
                 fearefull
                 alterations
                 may
                 bee●…in
                 Religion
                 ?
                 And
                 is
                 it
                 no●…
                 best
                 to
                 bee
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 are
                 we
                 safe
                 ?
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 miseries
                 may
                 fall
                 vpon
                 our
                 owne
                 bodies
                 ,
                 or
                 our
                 children
                 ,
                 or
                 friends
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 these
                 things
                 should
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 life
                 as
                 we
                 ●…espect
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   miseries
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   euill
                   angels
                   .
                
              
               
                 NOw
                 secondly
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 turne
                 our
                 eyes
                 to
                 the
                 euill
                 angels
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 these
                 things
                 may
                 affright
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 are
                 euery
                 where
                 
                 vp
                 and
                 downe
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 ayre
                 ,
                 seas
                 ;
                 no
                 place
                 free
                 .
                 Those
                 fiery
                 serpents
                 are
                 euery
                 where
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Wee
                 lead
                 our
                 liues
                 here
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 innumerable
                 dragons
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 
                   heauenly
                   places
                
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 not
                 free
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 can
                 stand
                 no
                 where
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 diuell
                 or
                 other
                 is
                 
                   at
                   his
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   Eph.
                
                 2.
                 2.
                 and
                 6.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Zac.
                   3.
                   1.
                   
                   Iob
                
                 1.
                 
                 And
                 sure
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 make
                 vs
                 like
                 the
                 place
                 the
                 worse
                 ,
                 where
                 such
                 foule
                 spirits
                 are
                 :
                 the
                 earth
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 hell
                 
                 in
                 that
                 very
                 respect
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 more
                 trouble
                 
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Conflict
                   with
                   the
                   diuels
                
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 temptations
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bee
                 buffeted
                 and
                 gored
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 man
                 that
                 knew
                 he
                 must
                 goe
                 into
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 to
                 answer
                 a
                 challenge
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 at
                 no
                 great
                 rest
                 in
                 himselfe
                 :
                 But
                 ,
                 alas
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 easie
                 ,
                 a
                 thousand
                 fold
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   wrest●…
                   with
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                
                 ,
                 then
                 with
                 these
                 
                   Principalities
                   and
                   Powers
                   ,
                   and
                   spirituall
                   wickednesses
                   ,
                   and
                   great
                   Rulers
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 Ephes.
                 6.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 besides
                 ,
                 it
                 addes
                 vnto
                 
                 the
                 distresse
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 to
                 consider
                 of
                 the
                 subtiltie
                 and
                 cruelty
                 of
                 these
                 diuels
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 therefore
                 like
                 the
                 
                   crooked
                   Serpent
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Leuiathan
                 ,
                 and
                 Dragons
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   roaring
                   Lyons
                   ,
                   seeking
                   whom
                   they
                   may
                   deuo●…re
                   .
                
                 Though
                 these
                 things
                 will
                 little
                 moue
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 wicked
                 men
                 ;
                 yet
                 vnto
                 the
                 godly
                 minde
                 ,
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 the
                 temptations
                 of
                 life
                 are
                 a
                 grieuous
                 burthen
                 Thus
                 much
                 of
                 euill
                 angels
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
              
               
                 
                   The
                   misery
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
              
               
                 THirdly
                 ,
                 consider
                 but
                 what
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 thou
                 liuest
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 apparent
                 miseries
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 vexations
                 that
                 accompanie
                 the
                 best
                 things
                 the
                 world
                 hath
                 to
                 offer
                 to
                 giue
                 thee
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 apparent
                 miseries
                 :
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 exquisitely
                 like
                 a
                 wildernesse
                 ;
                 
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 innumerable
                 wants
                 ,
                 liues
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 desart
                 here
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 Aegypt
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 ;
                 it
                 continually
                 imposeth
                 hard
                 taskes
                 ,
                 and
                 seruile
                 conditions
                 .
                 Life
                 can
                 neuer
                 bee
                 free
                 from
                 grieuous
                 burthens
                 and
                 inexorable
                 
                 molestation
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 This
                 world
                 is
                 verily
                 like
                 
                 Sodom
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 generall
                 and
                 vnspeakeable
                 filthinesse
                 :
                 
                   All
                   the
                   world
                   lyeth
                   in
                   wickednesse
                
                 ;
                 scarce
                 one
                 Lot
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 a
                 whole
                 Citie
                 ,
                 or
                 Parish
                 .
                 If
                 God
                 would
                 seeke
                 but
                 fiue
                 righteous
                 men
                 ;
                 that
                 are
                 truly
                 or
                 absolutely
                 godly
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 assemblies
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 too
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Yet
                 more
                 ;
                 this
                 world
                 is
                 a
                 
                 very
                 P●…st-house
                 ,
                 spiritually
                 considered
                 .
                 Euery
                 man
                 that
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 comes
                 neere
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 mischieuous
                 plague-sore
                 running
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 godly
                 themselues
                 are
                 not
                 without
                 this
                 disease
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 there
                 i●…
                 a
                 necessity
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 to
                 infect
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 infected
                 ,
                 still
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 or
                 companies
                 .
                 Oh
                 who
                 would
                 loue
                 to
                 liue
                 in
                 a
                 Pest-house
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 dwell
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 for
                 euer
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 infection
                 ?
              
               
               
                 5.
                 
                 Yet
                 more
                 ,
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 why
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 Golgotha
                 ,
                 a
                 place
                 
                 of
                 dead
                 men
                 ;
                 we
                 liue
                 amongst
                 the
                 Graues
                 :
                 almost
                 all
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 or
                 haue
                 to
                 deale
                 with
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 men
                 truely
                 dead
                 .
                 Alas
                 ,
                 what
                 should
                 wee
                 reckon
                 of
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 mens
                 carkasses
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 soules
                 are
                 
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 sentenced
                 to
                 eternall
                 death
                 ?
                 Almost
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 meete
                 with
                 ,
                 are
                 malefactors
                 ,
                 vnder
                 sentence
                 ,
                 ready
                 to
                 bee
                 carried
                 to
                 execution
                 ;
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 hanging
                 ouer
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 vnquenchable
                 fire
                 kindled
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 shall
                 wee
                 bee
                 so
                 besotted
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 loue
                 the
                 dead
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 liuing
                 ?
                 or
                 the
                 society
                 of
                 vile
                 and
                 miserable
                 malefactors
                 in
                 a
                 prison
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 the
                 fellowship
                 of
                 the
                 glorious
                 Princes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Palace
                 of
                 endlesse
                 and
                 matchlesse
                 blisse
                 ?
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Why
                 should
                 wee
                 loue
                 the
                 
                 World
                 that
                 
                   hateth
                   vs
                
                 ,
                 and
                 casts
                 vs
                 off
                 ,
                 as
                 men
                 
                   dead
                   out
                   of
                   minde
                
                 ?
                 
                 Are
                 we
                 not
                 
                   crucified
                   to
                   the
                   world
                
                 ?
                 Galat.
                 6.
                 14.
                 and
                 doe
                 not
                 wicked
                 men
                 hate
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 enuy
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   speake
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   euill
                   sayings
                   of
                   vs
                   ,
                
                 because
                 we
                 follow
                 good
                 ?
                 The
                 
                   World
                   loues
                   her
                   own
                
                 ,
                 but
                 vs
                 it
                 cannot
                 loue
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   .
                
                 Can
                 darknesse
                 loue
                 light
                 ?
                 or
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 Belial
                 care
                 for
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 
                   In
                   this
                   world
                   we
                   shall
                   haue
                   trouble
                
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 wee
                 found
                 not
                 
                   peace
                   in
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 wee
                 were
                 
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   most
                   miserable
                   ,
                   Ioh.
                   15.
                   19.
                   
                   Eccles.
                   4.
                   4.
                   
                   Ioh.
                   17.
                   14.
                   2
                   
                   Cor.
                   6.
                   17.
                   
                   Ioh.
                
                 16.
                 33.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 hate
                 vs
                 for
                 well-doing
                 ,
                 how
                 will
                 they
                 
                   triumph
                   ,
                   if
                   our
                   seet
                   do
                   but
                   slippe
                   ?
                
                 Wee
                 should
                 desire
                 death
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 bee
                 deliuered
                 from
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 giuing
                 occasion
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 triumph
                 ,
                 or
                 blaspheme
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 vs.
                 Yea
                 ,
                 so
                 extreme
                 is
                 the
                 hatred
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   a
                   iust
                   man
                   may
                   perish
                   in
                   his
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   when
                   a
                   wicked
                   man
                   prolongs
                   his
                   dayes
                   in
                   his
                   wickednesse
                   ,
                   Eccles.
                
                 7.
                 17.
                 
                 &
                 8.
                 4.
                 
              
               
               
                 7.
                 
                 Do
                 we
                 fall
                 into
                 any
                 speciall
                 miserie
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ?
                 why
                 ,
                 behold
                 
                 
                   the
                   teares
                   of
                   the
                   oppressed
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   to
                   comfort
                   them
                   .
                
                 We
                 are
                 either
                 not
                 pittied
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 regarded
                 :
                 or
                 the
                 compassion
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 morning
                 dew
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 gone
                 as
                 a
                 tale
                 that
                 is
                 told
                 our
                 mistery
                 will
                 last
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 will
                 soone
                 bee
                 none
                 to
                 comfort
                 vs.
                 Miserable
                 comforters
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 that
                 can
                 bee
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 
                   Salomon
                   praised
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   already
                   dead
                   ,
                   aboue
                   the
                   liuing
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   yet
                   aliue
                   ,
                   Eccles.
                
                 4.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 vsually
                 no
                 Christian
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 thi●…
                 wo●…ld
                 hee
                 hath
                 
                 some
                 speciall
                 miserie
                 vp●…n
                 him
                 ,
                 either
                 pouerty
                 ,
                 o●…
                 deb●…
                 ▪
                 〈◊〉
                 disease
                 in
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 We
                 daily
                 ●…ffet
                 th●…●…se
                 of
                 our
                 friends
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 the
                 companions
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 contentment
                 to
                 vs.
                 Now
                 who
                 would
                 tarry
                 behind
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 esteeme
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 
                 are
                 gone
                 from
                 vs
                 ?
              
               
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 apparent
                 miseries
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   vanities
                   of
                   the
                   seeming
                   felicities
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
              
               
                 NOw
                 it
                 followeth
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 intreat
                 of
                 the
                 vanities
                 that
                 cleaue
                 to
                 the
                 seeming
                 felicities
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 proue
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 bee
                 in
                 loue
                 with
                 life
                 for
                 any
                 respect
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 best
                 thing
                 the
                 world
                 can
                 
                 make
                 shew
                 of
                 ▪
                 are
                 
                   Honours
                   ,
                   Credit
                   ,
                   Lands
                   ,
                   Houses
                   ,
                   Riches
                   ,
                   Pleasures
                   ,
                   Birth
                   ,
                   Beauty
                   ,
                   Friends
                   ,
                   Wit
                   ,
                   Children
                   ,
                   Acquaintance
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 Now
                 there
                 be
                 manythings
                 which
                 apparently
                 proue
                 ,
                 th●…re
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 sound
                 contentment
                 ,
                 or
                 felicity
                 in
                 these
                 :
                 For
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 All
                 things
                 bee
                 full
                 of
                 labour
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 can
                 vtter
                 it
                 ?
                 Ecclesiasticus
                 18.
                 
                 Men
                 must
                 gaine
                 the
                 
                 blessings
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 with
                 the
                 sweate
                 of
                 their
                 browes
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 seldome
                 any
                 outward
                 blessing
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 attained
                 with
                 much
                 difficultie
                 ,
                 paines
                 ,
                 or
                 danger
                 ,
                 or
                 care
                 ,
                 or
                 grieuance
                 some
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 How
                 small
                 a
                 portion
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 can
                 the
                 most
                 men
                 
                 attaine
                 ?
                 If
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 were
                 possessed
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 happy
                 ;
                 much
                 lesse
                 those
                 small
                 parcels
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 most
                 men
                 can
                 attaine
                 ,
                 Eccles.
                 1.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 men
                 cannot
                 
                 agree
                 about
                 the
                 chiefe
                 good
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 Life
                 is
                 therefore
                 apparently
                 vaine
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 almost
                 infinite
                 proiects
                 ,
                 and
                 variety
                 of
                 opinions
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 successions
                 of
                 ages
                 ,
                 no
                 experience
                 can
                 make
                 men
                 agree
                 to
                 resolue
                 which
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 haue
                 felicity
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Who
                 knows
                 what
                 
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 his
                 vaine
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 spendeth
                 as
                 a
                 shadow
                 ?
                 Eccles.
                 6.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 In
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 here
                 is
                 
                   nothing
                   now
                
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 hath
                 beene
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 same
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Now
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 common
                 ,
                 are
                 out
                 of
                 request
                 ,
                 Eccles.
                 1.
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 and
                 3.
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 
                   The
                   world
                   passeth
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   lusts
                   thereof
                   :
                   the
                   eye
                   is
                   not
                   satisfied
                   with
                   seeing
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   care
                   with
                   hearing
                   .
                
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 liue
                 many
                 dayes
                 ,
                 his
                 soule
                 is
                 not
                 filled
                 with
                 good
                 ;
                 the
                 desire
                 after
                 these
                 things
                 will
                 vanish
                 ;
                 men
                 cannot
                 loue
                 them
                 still
                 :
                 Our
                 life
                 is
                 spent
                 in
                 wishing
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 ,
                 and
                 bewailing
                 of
                 the
                 past
                 ;
                 a
                 loathing
                 of
                 what
                 wee
                 haue
                 tasted
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 longing
                 for
                 what
                 wee
                 haue
                 not
                 tasted
                 :
                 which
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 had
                 ,
                 would
                 neuer
                 more
                 satisfie
                 vs
                 then
                 that
                 wee
                 haue
                 had
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 men
                 wearying
                 themselues
                 in
                 seeking
                 of
                 variety
                 of
                 earthly
                 things
                 
                 and
                 yet
                 cannot
                 be
                 contented
                 .
                 The
                 vexation
                 that
                 cleaues
                 vnto
                 them
                 still
                 ,
                 breeds
                 loathing
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 like
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 Sea-sicke
                 ,
                 that
                 shift
                 from
                 roome
                 to
                 roome
                 and
                 from
                 place
                 to
                 place
                 ,
                 thinking
                 to
                 find
                 ease
                 ;
                 neuer
                 considering
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 Seas
                 swell
                 ,
                 and
                 winds
                 blow
                 ,
                 and
                 humors
                 are
                 stirred
                 ,
                 alteration
                 of
                 place
                 will
                 not
                 profit
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 vs
                 ;
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 wee
                 carry
                 with
                 vs
                 a
                 nature
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 ill
                 humours
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 haue
                 so
                 much
                 vanity
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 no
                 change
                 of
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 delights
                 can
                 satisfie
                 vs
                 :
                 
                   Seeing
                   there
                   are
                   many
                   things
                   that
                   increase
                   vanity
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   man
                   the
                   better
                   ?
                   Eccles.
                
                 6.
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 How
                 can
                 these
                 earthly
                 things
                 satisfie
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 nature
                 
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 so
                 vile
                 and
                 vaine
                 ?
                 They
                 are
                 but
                 blasts
                 ;
                 a
                 very
                 shadow
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 something
                 in
                 appearance
                 ,
                 but
                 offer
                 to
                 lay
                 hold
                 vpon
                 it
                 ,
                 thou
                 graspest
                 nothing
                 .
                 
                   Man
                   
                   walketh
                   in
                   a
                   vaine
                   shadow
                   ,
                   and
                   disquieteth
                   himselfe
                   in
                   vaine
                   .
                   He
                   that
                   ●…ueth
                   siluer
                   ,
                   shall
                   not
                   bee
                   sati●…fied
                   with
                   siluer
                   ,
                
                 Eccles.
                 1.
                 9.
                 
                 Psal.
                 39.
                 
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Besides
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 snare
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 earthly
                 things
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 
                 like
                 pitch
                 to
                 defile
                 a
                 man
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 euer
                 one
                 temptation
                 or
                 other
                 lodged
                 vnder
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 fruition
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 breed
                 may
                 nolsome
                 lusts
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Tim.
                 6.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 These
                 outward
                 things
                 are
                 
                 also
                 all
                 vncertaine
                 ,
                 &
                 transitory
                 :
                 
                   Riches
                   haue
                   wings
                   ,
                   &
                   will
                   suddenly
                   fly
                   away
                   :
                
                 and
                 Fame
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 blast
                 :
                 
                   and
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   man
                   is
                   but
                   as
                   the
                   ●…wer
                   of
                   the
                   field
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   tomorrow
                   withered
                   .
                   The
                   fashion
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   passeth
                   away
                   :
                   and
                   at
                   the
                   l●…st
                   day
                   they
                   shall
                   all
                   be
                   burnt
                   〈◊〉
                   consumed
                   in
                   in
                   the
                   fire
                   :
                
                 I
                 meane
                 
                 these
                 senslesse
                 things
                 ,
                 we
                 now
                 set
                 our
                 hearts
                 vpon
                 ,
                 Esa.
                 40.
                 6.
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 7.
                 31.
                 
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 support
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                   euil
                   day
                
                 they
                 cannot
                 
                 helpe
                 vs
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 
                   houre
                   of
                   temptation
                
                 comes
                 vpon
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 A
                 man
                 may
                 damne
                 his
                 
                 owne
                 soule
                 by
                 two
                 much
                 liking
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 :
                 the
                 abuse
                 of
                 them
                 may
                 witnesse
                 against
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 Iam.
                 5.
                 1.
                 and
                 Phil.
                 3.
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 In
                 these
                 things
                 there
                 is
                 
                 
                   one
                   condition
                   to
                   all
                   ;
                   as
                   it
                   falleth
                   to
                   the
                   wise
                   man
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   doth
                   to
                   the
                   foole
                   ,
                
                 Eccles.
                 2.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 All
                 things
                 are
                 subiect
                 to
                 
                 Gods
                 vnauoidable
                 disposing
                 .
                 Let
                 man
                 get
                 what
                 hee
                 can
                 ,
                 yet
                 God
                 will
                 haue
                 the
                 disposing
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 whatsoeuer
                 God
                 shall
                 doe
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 abide
                 ;
                 to
                 it
                 can
                 no
                 man
                 adde
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 it
                 can
                 no
                 man
                 diminish
                 ,
                 Eccles.
                 3.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 A
                 man
                 may
                 haue
                 all
                 abundance
                 
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 haue
                 
                   a
                   heart
                   to
                   vse
                   them
                   .
                   Euill
                   is
                   so
                   set
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   madnesse
                   cleaues
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 take
                 the
                 contentment
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 they
                 
                 haue
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 bee
                 
                   worse
                   then
                   an
                   vntimely
                   fruite
                   ,
                   Eccles.
                
                 6.
                 1
                 ,
                 7.
                 and
                 9.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 
                   Euery
                   day
                   hath
                   his
                   euill
                
                 ;
                 and
                 
                 afflictions
                 are
                 so
                 mingled
                 with
                 these
                 outward
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 tast
                 is
                 daily
                 marred
                 with
                 bitternesse
                 which
                 is
                 cast
                 into
                 them
                 ;
                 no
                 day
                 without
                 his
                 griefe
                 :
                 and
                 vsually
                 the
                 crosses
                 of
                 life
                 are
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 liuing
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 
                   they
                   that
                   reioyced
                   ,
                   ought
                   to
                   bee
                   as
                   though
                   they
                   reioyced
                   not
                   .
                
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 if
                 all
                 these
                 considerations
                 
                 may
                 not
                 suffice
                 ,
                 then
                 remember
                 that
                 
                   thou
                   art
                   mortall
                
                 ;
                 thy
                 life
                 is
                 short
                 ,
                 it
                 
                   passeth
                   as
                   a
                   dreame
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 
                   as
                   a
                   span
                   long
                
                 ,
                 thy
                 
                   dayes
                   are
                   few
                   and
                   euill
                
                 ;
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 clogged
                 with
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 dying
                 .
                 Life
                 was
                 giuen
                 thee
                 with
                 a
                 condition
                 of
                 dying
                 ,
                 
                   Gen.
                   47.
                   9.
                   
                   Iob
                
                 14.
                 1.
                 
                 Thy
                 life
                 passeth
                 like
                 the
                 winde
                 ,
                 
                   Iob
                   ▪
                
                 7.
                 7.
                 
                 Yea
                 ,
                 our
                 dayes
                 consume
                 like
                 smoake
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 102.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   All
                   flesh
                   is
                   grasse
                   ,
                   Esa.
                
                 40.
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 hence
                 arise
                 
                 many
                 considerations
                 deduced
                 
                 from
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 our
                 mortalitie
                 :
                 For
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 All
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 but
                 the
                 
                 necessaries
                 of
                 thy
                 Inne
                 :
                 Thou
                 art
                 a
                 stranger
                 and
                 a
                 pilgrim
                 ,
                 and
                 canst
                 enioy
                 them
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 passenger
                 ;
                 thou
                 
                   canst
                   carry
                   nothing
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   but
                   in
                   all
                   points
                   as
                   thou
                   cammest
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   so
                   must
                   thou
                   goe
                   hence
                   ,
                   Eccles.
                
                 5.
                 13
                 ,
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 time
                 ,
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 manner
                 
                 of
                 thy
                 death
                 is
                 vncertaine
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 time
                 nor
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 man
                 may
                 dye
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Campe
                 :
                 yea
                 the
                 very
                 wombe
                 is
                 not
                 excepted
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 way
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 are
                 a
                 thousand
                 wayes
                 to
                 goe
                 out
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 is
                 wonderfull
                 vncertaine
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 When
                 thou
                 diest
                 ,
                 all
                 will
                 be
                 forgotten
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 remembrance
                 
                 
                   of
                   former
                   things
                   ,
                   nor
                   shall
                   there
                   bee
                   any
                   remembrance
                   of
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   with
                   those
                   
                   that
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   Eccles.
                
                 1.
                 11.
                 
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 daies
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 ●…gotten
                 .
                 
                   Yea
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   forgotten
                   in
                   the
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   hee
                   hath
                   done
                   right
                   ;
                   Eccles.
                
                 8.
                 10.
                 
                 For
                 this
                 very
                 reason
                 
                   Salomon
                   hated
                   life
                   ,
                   Eccles.
                
                 2.
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Wh●…n
                 thou
                 diest
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 
                 die
                 either
                 without
                 issue
                 ,
                 or
                 leaue
                 children
                 behind
                 thee
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 dye
                 without
                 issue
                 ,
                 how
                 hast
                 thou
                 beene
                 ▪
                 infatuated
                 in
                 seeking
                 these
                 outward
                 things
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 care
                 and
                 toile
                 ,
                 and
                 couldest
                 
                   neuer
                   say
                   to
                   thine
                   owne
                   soule
                   ,
                   For
                   whom
                   doe
                   I●…rauell
                   ,
                   and
                   defraud
                   my selfe
                   of
                   pleasure
                   ?
                   Thou
                   gatherest
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   know●…st
                   not
                   who
                   shall
                   inioy
                   them
                   .
                   Eccles.
                
                 4.
                 8.
                 
                 If
                 thou
                 die
                 and
                 leaue
                 issue
                 ;
                 thou
                 mayest
                 be
                 frighted
                 and
                 amazed
                 with
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 For
                 either
                 thou
                 mayest
                 
                   be
                   d●…spisest
                   while
                   thou
                   liuest
                   ,
                   of
                   those
                   for
                   wh●…m
                   thou
                   endurest
                   ●…ore
                   trauell
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   they
                   that
                   shall
                   come
                   after
                   thee
                   ,
                   doe
                   not
                   reioyce
                   in
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 Eccles
                 .
                 
                 4.
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 Or
                 else
                 thou
                 mayest
                 leaue
                 the
                 fruite
                 of
                 thy
                 labours
                 
                   to
                   a
                   foole
                
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 wicked
                 wretch
                 .
                 For
                 
                   who
                   knoweth
                   whether
                   hee
                   that
                   shall
                   rule
                   ouer
                   thy
                   labours
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   a
                   wise
                   man
                   or
                   a
                   foole
                   ?
                
                 This
                 very
                 consideration
                 made
                 
                   Salomon
                   hate
                   all
                   his
                   labour
                   which
                   hee
                   had
                   taken
                   vnder
                   the
                   Sunne
                
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 went
                 about
                 to
                 
                   make
                   his
                   heart
                   despaire
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   labours
                   ,
                
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 vse
                 all
                 his
                 wisedome
                 and
                 knowledge
                 for
                 attaining
                 of
                 great
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 might
                 bee
                 in
                 danger
                 to
                 leau●…
                 all
                 for
                 a
                 portion
                 
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   hath
                   not
                   laboured
                   in
                   wisedome
                   :
                
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 vexation
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
                 Eccles.
                 2.
                 18.
                 to
                 24.
                 
                 Or
                 else
                 thou
                 mayest
                 beget
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 riches
                 perish
                 before
                 thy
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   then
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   in
                   thine
                   hand
                   to
                   leaue
                   them
                   ,
                
                 Eccles.
                 5.
                 14.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   miseries
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   our selues
                   .
                
              
               
                 THus
                 haue
                 wee
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 wearie
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 euill
                 angels
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 World.
                 Now
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 to
                 molest
                 vs
                 ,
                 yet
                 man
                 
                 hath
                 enough
                 in
                 himself
                 to
                 marre
                 the
                 liking
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 life
                 .
                 For
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 remainders
                 of
                 corruption
                 
                 of
                 nature
                 still
                 lie
                 like
                 a
                 poyson
                 ,
                 a
                 leprosie
                 ,
                 a
                 pestilence
                 in
                 thee
                 :
                 thou
                 art
                 vnder
                 cure
                 indeed
                 but
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 sound
                 from
                 thy
                 sore
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 La●…rus
                 still
                 .
                 This
                 very
                 consideration
                 made
                 Paul
                 wearie
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 cried
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   wretched
                   man
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   !
                   who
                   shall
                   deliuer
                   mee
                   from
                   this
                   body
                   of
                   death
                   ?
                
                 Rom
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 we
                 be
                 not
                 of
                 Pauls
                 mind
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 because
                 wee
                 want
                 of
                 Pauls
                 
                 goodnesse
                 and
                 grace
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 corruption
                 of
                 nature
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 
                 grieuous
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 either
                 the
                 generalitie
                 of
                 the
                 spreading
                 the
                 infection
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 incurablenesse
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 ill
                 effects
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 leprosi
                 
                 that
                 spreads
                 all
                 ouer
                 .
                 There
                 〈◊〉
                 no
                 sound
                 part
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 our
                 〈◊〉
                 ▪
                 our
                 memories
                 ,
                 our
                 wills
                 and
                 affections
                 :
                 yea
                 our
                 very
                 consciences
                 are
                 still
                 impure
                 within
                 vs
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 good
                 nature
                 in
                 vs
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 faculty
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 miserable
                 mixture
                 of
                 vile
                 infection
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 worses
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 is
                 incurable
                 .
                 There
                 
                 lieth
                 vpon
                 vs
                 a
                 very
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 sinning
                 ,
                 wee
                 cannot
                 but
                 offend
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 flesh
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 neither
                 liue
                 with
                 the●…
                 ,
                 nor
                 without
                 thee
                 .
                 The
                 flesh
                 is
                 an
                 inseperable
                 ill
                 companion
                 of
                 our
                 li●…
                 ▪
                 wee
                 can
                 go
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 it
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 consider
                 but
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 this
                 corruption
                 
                 in
                 〈◊〉
                 as
                 ▪
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 eiuill
                 warre
                 it
                 causeth
                 in
                 our
                 soules
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 businesse
                 can
                 bee
                 dispatched
                 ,
                 that
                 concernes
                 our
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 mutiny
                 in
                 our
                 owne
                 hearts
                 .
                 The
                 flesh
                 is
                 a
                 domesticall
                 Rebel
                 ,
                 that
                 daily
                 lusts
                 against
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Spirit
                 hath
                 reason
                 to
                 lust
                 against
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 Galatians
                 5.
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 insufficiency
                 
                 it
                 ●…eeds
                 in
                 vs
                 for
                 our
                 callings
                 .
                 The
                 greatest
                 Apostle
                 must
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 cry
                 out
                 ,
                 Who
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 these
                 things
                 ?
                 Though
                 Gods
                 wor●…e
                 be
                 all
                 faire
                 worke
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 euery
                 man
                 is
                 extremely
                 burthened
                 with
                 the
                 defects
                 and
                 mistakings
                 ,
                 and
                 insufficiencies
                 which
                 befall
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 works
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 madnesse
                 
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 respects
                 worse
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 
                 some
                 lunatickes
                 :
                 For
                 they
                 are
                 mad
                 at
                 some
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 yeere
                 ,
                 onely
                 ,
                 or
                 chiefly
                 ;
                 but
                 man
                 is
                 seldome
                 ,
                 or
                 neuer
                 free
                 from
                 this
                 inward
                 madnes
                 of
                 heart
                 .
                 Salomon
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   heart
                   of
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   men
                   is
                   full
                   of
                   euill
                   ,
                   and
                   madnesse
                   is
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   while
                   they
                   liue
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   thnt
                   ,
                   they
                   goe
                   to
                   the
                   dead
                   .
                
                 Now
                 this
                 madnesse
                 appeares
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 can
                 neuer
                 bring
                 their
                 hearts
                 to
                 a
                 settled
                 contentment
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 they
                 enioy
                 ,
                 but
                 death
                 coms
                 in
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 improue
                 the
                 ioy
                 of
                 their
                 hearts
                 in
                 the
                 blessings
                 they
                 enioy
                 ,
                 whether
                 temporall
                 or
                 spirituall
                 .
                 This
                 vile
                 corruption
                 of
                 nature
                 diffuseth
                 gall
                 into
                 all
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 possesseth
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 marreth
                 the
                 taste
                 of
                 euery
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 It
                 fils
                 our
                 hearts
                 and
                 liues
                 with
                 innumerable
                 euils
                 ;
                 it
                 ingenders
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 breeds
                 infinitely
                 swarmes
                 of
                 euill
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 desires
                 ,
                 and
                 abundance
                 of
                 sinnes
                 
                 in
                 mens
                 liues
                 and
                 conuersations
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 godly
                 Dauid
                 cries
                 out
                 ;
                 
                   Innumerable
                   euils
                   haue
                   compassed
                   me
                   about
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   looke
                   vp
                   .
                
                 They
                 were
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 haires
                 of
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 therefore
                 his
                 heart
                 failed
                 him
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 40.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 continualy
                 madnes
                 ,
                 to
                 be●…ray
                 vs
                 to
                 Satan
                 and
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 occasions
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 It
                 will
                 play
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 get
                 any
                 head
                 :
                 and
                 leade
                 vs
                 capti●…e
                 ,
                 and
                 giue
                 wretched
                 lawes
                 to
                 the
                 members
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 euery
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 brat
                 bred
                 of
                 this
                 corruption
                 ,
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 fury
                 to
                 fright
                 and
                 amaze
                 vs
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 race
                 of
                 diuels
                 bred
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 when
                 Satan
                 and
                 the
                 flesh
                 ingender
                 together
                 in
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 as
                 wee
                 are
                 thus
                 miserable
                 
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 remainders
                 of
                 corruption
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 we
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 remainders
                 of
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 sinne
                 vpon
                 our
                 spirits
                 :
                 Our
                 hearts
                 were
                 neuer
                 fully
                 free
                 since
                 the
                 first
                 transgrssion
                 ,
                 our
                 
                 minds
                 are
                 yet
                 full
                 of
                 darkenesse
                 ;
                 that
                 euē
                 godly
                 men
                 do
                 seriously
                 cry
                 out
                 ,
                 They
                 are
                 but
                 as
                 beasts
                 ;
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 the
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 men
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 many
                 passages
                 of
                 life
                 they
                 carrie
                 themselues
                 like
                 beasts
                 ,
                 Psalme
                 32.
                 9.
                 
                 Eccles.
                 3.
                 18.
                 
                 The
                 ioyes
                 of
                 Gods
                 presence
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 kept
                 from
                 vs
                 :
                 our
                 consciences
                 are
                 still
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 prison
                 :
                 when
                 they
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 s●…at
                 of
                 iudgement
                 to
                 giue
                 sentence
                 in
                 any
                 cause
                 ,
                 they
                 come
                 forth
                 with
                 fetters
                 on
                 their
                 legs
                 ,
                 as
                 prisoners
                 themselues
                 ;
                 besides
                 the
                 many
                 personall
                 scourges
                 light
                 vpon
                 our
                 soules
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 condition
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 should
                 not
                 bee
                 ouerpleasing
                 
                 to
                 vs
                 :
                 our
                 deformities
                 ,
                 and
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 dangers
                 of
                 further
                 diseases
                 ,
                 should
                 tire
                 vs
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 vs
                 account
                 it
                 no
                 louely
                 thing
                 to
                 
                   be
                   present
                   in
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   while
                   wee
                   are
                   absent
                   from
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 And
                 thus
                 of
                 the
                 miseries
                 
                 of
                 our
                 liues
                 also
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 remaines
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 sort
                 of
                 contemplations
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 
                   are
                   remoouals
                
                 :
                 namely
                 ,
                 such
                 meditations
                 ,
                 as
                 take
                 off
                 the
                 obiections
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Comforts
                   against
                   the
                   paine
                   of
                   Death
                   .
                
              
               
                 THere
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 certaine
                 Obiections
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 be
                 remoued
                 ,
                 this
                 feare
                 of
                 Death
                 would
                 bee
                 stocked
                 vp
                 by
                 the
                 very
                 rootes
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 instance
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 chiefe
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 downe
                 the
                 answers
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 men
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 
                 be
                 afraid
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 gaine
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 happinesse
                 after
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 afraide
                 of
                 the
                 paine
                 of
                 dying
                 :
                 
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 difficulty
                 of
                 the
                 passage
                 troubles
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 answer
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 diuers
                 things
                 would
                 be
                 considered
                 of
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 shew
                 men
                 the
                 folly
                 of
                 this
                 feare
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 thou
                 likest
                 not
                 death
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 paine
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Why
                 ?
                 there
                 is
                 paine
                 in
                 the
                 curing
                 of
                 a
                 wound
                 ,
                 yet
                 men
                 will
                 endure
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 shall
                 death
                 doe
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 cure
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 thee
                 whole
                 of
                 all
                 thy
                 wounds
                 and
                 diseases
                 ,
                 and
                 art
                 thou
                 so
                 loth
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Cure
                 ?
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 difficulty
                 in
                 getting
                 into
                 an
                 Hauen
                 .
                 Hadst
                 thou
                 rather
                 bee
                 in
                 the
                 tempest
                 still
                 ,
                 then
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 hauen
                 ?
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 thou
                 likest
                 not
                 death
                 ,
                 thou
                 sayest
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 paine
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 Why
                 then
                 likest
                 thou
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 puts
                 thee
                 to
                 worse
                 paine
                 ?
                 Men
                 obiect
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 endure
                 without
                 death
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 almost
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 hath
                 endured
                 worse
                 
                 paines
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 can
                 endure
                 in
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 content
                 to
                 loue
                 life
                 still
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 such
                 is
                 our
                 folly
                 ,
                 that
                 whereas
                 in
                 some
                 pains
                 of
                 life
                 we
                 call
                 for
                 death
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 succours
                 ;
                 yet
                 when
                 wee
                 are
                 well
                 againe
                 ,
                 we
                 loue
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 loath
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 are
                 manifestly
                 mistaken
                 concerning
                 death
                 ;
                 for
                 
                 the
                 last
                 gaspe
                 is
                 not
                 death
                 .
                 To
                 liue
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 dye
                 ;
                 for
                 how
                 much
                 wee
                 liue
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 we
                 die
                 :
                 euery
                 step
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 step
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 liued
                 halfe
                 his
                 dayes
                 ,
                 is
                 dead
                 the
                 halfe
                 of
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Death
                 gets
                 first
                 our
                 infancie
                 ,
                 then
                 our
                 youth
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 forwards
                 :
                 All
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 liued
                 ,
                 is
                 dead
                 .
              
               
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 further
                 euident
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 in
                 death
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 paine
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 life
                 that
                 goeth
                 out
                 ,
                 with
                 paine
                 .
                 Wee
                 deale
                 herein
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 after
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 should
                 accuse
                 his
                 health
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 paines
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 dead
                 ?
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 any
                 
                 paine
                 to
                 bee
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ?
                 Were
                 wee
                 in
                 any
                 paine
                 before
                 we
                 were
                 borne
                 ?
                 Why
                 then
                 accuse
                 we
                 death
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 paines
                 our
                 life
                 giues
                 vs
                 at
                 the
                 parting
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 sleepe
                 a
                 remembrance
                 of
                 death
                 ?
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 if
                 our
                 comming
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 be
                 with
                 teares
                 ;
                 is
                 it
                 any
                 wonder
                 ,
                 if
                 our
                 going
                 out
                 be
                 so
                 too
                 ?
              
               
                 Seuenthly
                 :
                 besides
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 that
                 wee
                 make
                 the
                 passage
                 more
                 difficult
                 ,
                 by
                 bringing
                 vnto
                 death
                 a
                 troubled
                 and
                 irresolute
                 minde
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 long
                 of
                 our selues
                 there
                 is
                 terrour
                 in
                 parting
                 .
              
               
                 Eightly
                 ,
                 consider
                 yet
                 more
                 ,
                 the
                 humours
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 men
                 .
                 Men
                 will
                 suffer
                 infinite
                 paines
                 for
                 a
                 small
                 liuing
                 ,
                 or
                 preferment
                 here
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 :
                 yea
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 souldiers
                 for
                 a
                 small
                 price
                 will
                 put
                 themselues
                 into
                 vnspeakeable
                 dangers
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 many
                 times
                 at
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 others
                 that
                 command
                 them
                 ,
                 without
                 certaine
                 
                 hope
                 of
                 aduantage
                 to
                 themselues
                 .
                 Will
                 men
                 kill
                 themselues
                 for
                 things
                 of
                 no
                 value
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 be
                 afraid
                 of
                 a
                 little
                 paine
                 to
                 be
                 endured
                 ,
                 when
                 such
                 a
                 glorious
                 estate
                 is
                 immediately
                 to
                 be
                 enioyed
                 in
                 heauen
                 ?
              
               
                 Ninthly
                 ,
                 let
                 not
                 man
                 pretend
                 
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 death
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 ●…igge-leafe
                 to
                 couer
                 their
                 little
                 faith
                 :
                 For
                 they
                 will
                 languish
                 of
                 the
                 Gout
                 ,
                 or
                 Stone
                 ,
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 die
                 one
                 sweet
                 death
                 with
                 easiest
                 conditions
                 possible
                 .
              
               
                 Tenthly
                 ,
                 if
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 will
                 
                 perswade
                 ,
                 yet
                 attend
                 ,
                 I
                 wil
                 shew
                 〈◊〉
                 a
                 mystery
                 :
                 Feare
                 not
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 death
                 :
                 for
                 first
                 ,
                 death
                 
                 is
                 terrible
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 inflicted
                 by
                 
                   the
                   Law
                
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 easie
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 inflicted
                 
                   by
                   the
                   Gospel
                
                 :
                 the
                 Curse
                 is
                 taken
                 off
                 from
                 thee
                 ;
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 vnder
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 vnder
                 Grace
                 :
                 And
                 besides
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 did
                 Christ
                 die
                 a
                 terrible
                 an●…
                 
                 〈◊〉
                 cursed
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 death
                 
                 might
                 be
                 blessed
                 to
                 vs.
                 And
                 further
                 ;
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 greatly
                 loued
                 thee
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 neglect
                 thee
                 in
                 death
                 :
                 
                   Precious
                   in
                   the
                   fight
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   his
                   Saints
                   .
                
                 What
                 shall
                 I
                 say
                 against
                 the
                 terror
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 Text
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ?
                 
                   Thanks
                   be
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   hath
                   giuen
                   vs
                   victory
                   through
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                
                 Hee
                 hath
                 pulled
                 the
                 sting
                 out
                 of
                 Death
                 :
                 
                   O
                   Death
                   ,
                   where
                   is
                   thy
                   sting
                   ?
                   1
                   Cor.
                
                 15.
                 55.
                 
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 which
                 wil
                 succour
                 
                 and
                 strengthen
                 ,
                 &
                 ease
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 abide
                 with
                 thee
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 combate
                 .
                 Why
                 should
                 wee
                 doubt
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 godly
                 dye
                 more
                 easily
                 then
                 the
                 wicked
                 ?
                 Neither
                 may
                 we
                 guesse
                 at
                 their
                 paine
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 pangs
                 vpon
                 the
                 body
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 body
                 may
                 bee
                 in
                 grieuous
                 pangs
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 man
                 feeles
                 nothing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 at
                 sweete
                 ease
                 ,
                 in
                 preparing
                 it selfe
                 to
                 come
                 immediately
                 to
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Comfort
                   against
                   the
                   losse
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   in
                   death
                   .
                
              
               
                 OH
                 !
                 but
                 in
                 death
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 hee
                 loseth
                 his
                 
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 must
                 bee
                 rotted
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               
                 Sol.
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 hath
                 bin
                 shewed
                 before
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   the
                   separation
                   of
                   the
                   soule
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                
                 is
                 properly
                 Death
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 
                   separation
                   of
                   the
                   soule
                   from
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 
                   shadow
                   of
                   Death
                
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 haue
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 be
                 afraid
                 of
                 a
                 shadow
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 body
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 man
                 :
                 
                 the
                 man
                 remaines
                 still
                 ,
                 though
                 hee
                 be
                 without
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Isaac
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 are
                 proued
                 to
                 be
                 liuing
                 still
                 ,
                 by
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 ,
                 though
                 their
                 bodies
                 were
                 consumed
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ;
                 and
                 God
                 was
                 their
                 God
                 still
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 Death
                 seizeth
                 on
                 thy
                 body
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 most
                 ,
                 suffers
                 
                 but
                 
                   aliquid
                   mortis
                   ▪
                
                 a
                 little
                 of
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 Death
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 Serpent
                 ;
                 the
                 Serpent
                 must
                 ea●…e
                 dust
                 :
                 now
                 death
                 therefore
                 can
                 feed
                 vpon
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 our
                 dust
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 touch
                 the
                 soule
                 :
                 whereas
                 wicked
                 men
                 suffer
                 the
                 whole
                 power
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 seizeth
                 both
                 vpon
                 body
                 and
                 soule
                 too
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 case
                 onely
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 death
                 destroyes
                 a
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Grant
                 ▪
                 that
                 we
                 lose
                 the
                 body
                 in
                 death
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 ,
                 ought
                 not
                 
                 to
                 be
                 terrible
                 ;
                 for
                 what
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 beene
                 before
                 shewed
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 but
                 
                   a
                   Prison
                
                 to
                 the
                 Soule
                 ,
                 an
                 
                   old
                   rotten
                   House
                
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 
                   ragged
                   Garment
                
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 Barke
                 of
                 a
                 Tree
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Shell
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 :
                 now
                 what
                 great
                 losse
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 ?
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 This
                 separation
                 is
                 but
                 
                   for
                   a
                   time
                
                 neither
                 ;
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 for
                 eu●…r
                 
                 lose
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 we
                 sh●…
                 haue
                 our
                 bodies
                 againe
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 kept
                 safe
                 for
                 vs
                 till
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Our
                 
                 graues
                 are
                 Gods
                 Chest
                 's
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 makes
                 a
                 precious
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 ●…is
                 Saints
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 
                   raised
                   vp
                   againe
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   .
                
                 God
                 will
                 giue
                 a
                 
                   charge
                   to
                   the
                   earth
                   to
                   bring
                   forth
                   her
                   dead
                   ,
                
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 true
                 account
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 Reuel
                 .
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 And
                 God
                 hath
                 giuen
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 by
                 promising
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 
                   whom
                   hee
                   hath
                   raised
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   .
                
                 If
                 any
                 say
                 ,
                 What
                 is
                 that
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 Christs
                 body
                 is
                 raised
                 ?
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 full
                 assurance
                 of
                 the
                 safety
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 :
                 for
                 Christ
                 is
                 our
                 Head.
                 Now
                 cast
                 a
                 man
                 into
                 a
                 Riuer
                 ,
                 though
                 all
                 the
                 body
                 be
                 vnder
                 water
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 man
                 is
                 safe
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 head
                 be
                 aboue
                 water
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 head
                 will
                 bring
                 out
                 all
                 the
                 body
                 after
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 though
                 all
                 we
                 s●…nke
                 in
                 the
                 riuer
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 yet
                 our
                 Head
                 is
                 ●…isen
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 aboue
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 is
                 safe
                 .
              
               
               
                 5.
                 
                 It
                 should
                 yet
                 more
                 satisfie
                 vs
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 throughly
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 we
                 shall
                 haue
                 our
                 bodies
                 againe
                 much
                 better
                 then
                 now
                 they
                 are
                 .
                 Those
                 
                   vile
                   bodies
                
                 we
                 lay
                 downe
                 in
                 death
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 restored
                 againe
                 vnto
                 vs
                 
                   glorious
                   bodies
                
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 now
                 glorified
                 ,
                 Philippians
                 3.
                 21.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 death
                 loseth
                 ,
                 by
                 taking
                 away
                 our
                 bodies
                 ;
                 we
                 haue
                 a
                 great
                 victory
                 ouer
                 death
                 :
                 The
                 graue
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 furnace
                 to
                 refine
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 come
                 out
                 againe
                 
                   immortall
                   and
                   incorruptible
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   desire
                   of
                   long
                   life
                   confuted
                   .
                
              
               
                 OH
                 !
                 but
                 if
                 I
                 might
                 liue
                 long
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 desire
                 no
                 more
                 :
                 
                 If
                 I
                 might
                 not
                 dye
                 till
                 I
                 were
                 fiftie
                 or
                 threescore
                 yeeres
                 old
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 bee
                 contented
                 to
                 dye
                 then
                 .
              
               
               
                 Sol.
                 There
                 are
                 many
                 things
                 may
                 shew
                 the
                 vanity
                 and
                 folly
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 desire
                 of
                 long
                 life
                 ▪
                 For
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 thou
                 art
                 willing
                 to
                 die
                 at
                 
                 any
                 time
                 ,
                 why
                 not
                 now
                 ?
                 Death
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 thee
                 then
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Is
                 any
                 man
                 angry
                 and
                 grieued
                 when
                 hee
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 Sea
                 in
                 a
                 
                 Tempest
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 shall
                 be
                 so
                 quickly
                 carried
                 into
                 the
                 Hauen
                 ?
                 Is
                 he
                 displeased
                 with
                 the
                 Wind
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 soone
                 set
                 him
                 safe
                 in
                 the
                 Harbour
                 ?
                 If
                 thou
                 beleeue
                 that
                 death
                 will
                 end
                 all
                 thy
                 miseries
                 ,
                 why
                 art
                 thou
                 carefull
                 to
                 deferre
                 the
                 time
                 ?
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Till
                 thy
                 debt
                 be
                 paid
                 ,
                 time
                 
                 will
                 not
                 ease
                 thee
                 ,
                 thy
                 care
                 will
                 continue
                 ;
                 and
                 therfore
                 thou
                 wert
                 as
                 good
                 pay
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 be
                 sure
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 paid
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 In
                 this
                 world
                 there
                 is
                 neither
                 young
                 nor
                 old
                 .
                 When
                 thou
                 
                 hast
                 liued
                 to
                 that
                 age
                 thou
                 desirest
                 ,
                 thy
                 time
                 past
                 will
                 be
                 as
                 nothing
                 .
                 
                 Thou
                 wilt
                 still
                 expect
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 thou
                 wilt
                 bee
                 as
                 ready
                 to
                 demand
                 longer
                 respit
                 then
                 ,
                 as
                 now
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 What
                 wouldst
                 thou
                 tarry
                 here
                 so
                 long
                 for
                 ?
                 There
                 will
                 be
                 
                 
                   nothing
                   new
                
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 thou
                 hast
                 tasted
                 ;
                 and
                 often
                 drinking
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 quench
                 thy
                 thirst
                 :
                 thou
                 hast
                 an
                 incurable
                 dropsie
                 in
                 thy
                 hart
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 earthly
                 things
                 haue
                 no
                 ability
                 to
                 fill
                 thy
                 heart
                 with
                 good
                 ,
                 or
                 satisfie
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Wouldst
                 thou
                 not
                 ●…dge
                 him
                 a
                 sot
                 ,
                 that
                 mournes
                 because
                 
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 aliue
                 an
                 hundred
                 yeeres
                 agoe
                 ?
                 And
                 thou
                 art
                 no
                 better
                 :
                 thou
                 mournest
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 liue
                 an
                 hundred
                 yeeres
                 hence
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Thou
                 hast
                 no
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 
                 morrow
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 happy
                 to
                 thee
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 die
                 young
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 like
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 lost
                 a
                 Die
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 he
                 might
                 as
                 well
                 haue
                 lost
                 as
                 wonne
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Consider
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 
                 time
                 thou
                 desirest
                 to
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 reckon
                 what
                 will
                 bee
                 spent
                 in
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 care
                 ,
                 disgrace
                 ,
                 sickenesse
                 ,
                 trouble
                 ,
                 wearinesse
                 ,
                 emptinesse
                 ,
                 feare
                 ;
                 and
                 vnto
                 all
                 this
                 adde
                 sinne
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 thinke
                 ,
                 how
                 smal
                 a
                 portion
                 is
                 left
                 of
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 small
                 good
                 it
                 will
                 doe
                 thee
                 .
                 What
                 can
                 that
                 aduantage
                 thee
                 with
                 such
                 mixtures
                 of
                 euill
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 certaine
                 ,
                 to
                 liue
                 long
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 long
                 troubled
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 die
                 quickly
                 ,
                 is
                 quickly
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 nothing
                 else
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 may
                 suffice
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 comparison
                 betweene
                 time
                 and
                 eternity
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 that
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 to
                 eternity
                 ?
                 If
                 thou
                 
                   loue
                   life
                
                 ,
                 why
                 doest
                 thou
                 not
                 
                   loue
                   eternall
                   life
                
                 ?
                 as
                 was
                 said
                 before
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   them
                   that
                   would
                   liue
                   to
                   doe
                   good
                   .
                
              
               
                 BVt
                 I
                 would
                 liue
                 long
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 doe
                 God
                 seruice
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 benefit
                 others
                 by
                 mine
                 example
                 .
              
               
                 Sol.
                 First
                 ,
                 search
                 thine
                 owne
                 
                 heart
                 :
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 this
                 pretence
                 of
                 doing
                 good
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 is
                 pleaded
                 onely
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 further
                 thine
                 owne
                 good
                 .
                 Thou
                 wouldst
                 not
                 seeke
                 the
                 publike
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 finde
                 thine
                 owne
                 particular
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 God
                 that
                 set
                 thee
                 to
                 do
                 his
                 
                 worke
                 ,
                 knowes
                 how
                 long
                 it
                 is
                 fit
                 for
                 thee
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 hee
                 knowes
                 how
                 to
                 make
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 labors
                 of
                 his
                 workmen
                 :
                 He
                 will
                 not
                 call
                 thee
                 from
                 thy
                 work
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 bee
                 prouided
                 to
                 dispatch
                 his
                 businesse
                 without
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 be
                 long
                 
                 
                 at
                 thy
                 worke
                 ,
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 marre
                 all
                 ;
                 thy
                 last
                 workes
                 would
                 not
                 bee
                 so
                 good
                 as
                 thy
                 first
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 best
                 to
                 giue
                 ouer
                 ,
                 while
                 thou
                 doest
                 w●…ll
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 If
                 God
                 will
                 pay
                 thee
                 as
                 much
                 for
                 halfe
                 a
                 day
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 art
                 thou
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 praise
                 him
                 ?
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 best
                 comfort
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 here
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 religious
                 conuersation
                 :
                 but
                 thy
                 Religion
                 is
                 not
                 hindered
                 by
                 going
                 to
                 heauen
                 ,
                 but
                 perfected
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 comparison
                 betweene
                 thy
                 goodnesse
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 thou
                 mayest
                 doe
                 much
                 good
                 here
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 ,
                 thou
                 doest
                 much
                 euill
                 heere
                 too
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Whereas
                 thou
                 perswadest
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 example
                 thou
                 maiest
                 mend
                 others
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 much
                 mistaken
                 .
                 A
                 thousand
                 men
                 may
                 sooner
                 catch
                 the
                 plague
                 in
                 an
                 infected
                 Towne
                 ,
                 then
                 one
                 be
                 healed
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 but
                 to
                 tempt
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 desire
                 continuance
                 in
                 this
                 infectious
                 world
                 ,
                 longer
                 then
                 our
                 time
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 best
                 way
                 is
                 to
                 get
                 farre
                 from
                 the
                 contagion
                 .
                 I●…
                 diuers
                 fresh
                 waters
                 fal
                 into
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 what
                 doth
                 that
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 saltnesse
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 ?
                 No
                 more
                 can
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 Lots
                 reforme
                 a
                 world
                 of
                 Sodomites
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Why
                   men
                   may
                   not
                   make
                   away
                   themselues
                   to
                   be
                   rid
                   of
                   the
                   miseries
                   of
                   life
                   .
                
              
               
                 Ob.
                 5.
                 
                 BVt
                 then
                 it
                 seemes
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 
                 mans
                 best
                 course
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 life
                 ,
                 seeing
                 so
                 much
                 euill
                 is
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 good
                 to
                 bee
                 had
                 in
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 Sol.
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 thinke
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 vs
                 
                 may
                 bee
                 trusted
                 of
                 that
                 danger
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 the
                 soule
                 aspire
                 to
                 
                 the
                 good
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 body
                 tends
                 vnto
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 an
                 heauie
                 clog
                 weighs
                 men
                 downewards
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 course
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 cast
                 the
                 world
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 
                 hearts
                 ,
                 not
                 cast
                 our selues
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 both
                 vnseemely
                 and
                 extremely
                 vnlawfull
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 vnseemely
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 willingly
                 to
                 depart
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 monstrous
                 base
                 ,
                 like
                 cowards
                 to
                 runne
                 away
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 battell
                 .
                 Thou
                 art
                 Gods
                 souldier
                 ,
                 and
                 appointed
                 to
                 thy
                 standing
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 miserable
                 shame
                 to
                 runne
                 out
                 of
                 thy
                 place
                 .
                 When
                 Christ
                 the
                 great
                 Captaine
                 sounds
                 a
                 retrait
                 ;
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 honorable
                 for
                 thee
                 to
                 giue
                 place
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 Gods
                 tenant
                 ,
                 and
                 doest
                 hold
                 thy selfe
                 as
                 a
                 tenant
                 at
                 will
                 :
                 the
                 Landlord
                 may
                 take
                 it
                 from
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 without
                 disgrace
                 surrender
                 at
                 thy
                 pleasure
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 extre●…me
                 slothfulnesse
                 to
                 hate
                 life
                 ,
                 onely
                 
                 for
                 the
                 toyles
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 vnseemely
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 vnlawfull
                 ,
                 yea
                 damnable
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 vnlawfull
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 souldier
                 that
                 runnes
                 away
                 from
                 his
                 Captaine
                 ,
                 offends
                 highly
                 ;
                 so
                 doth
                 the
                 Christian
                 that
                 makes
                 away
                 himselfe
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 commandement
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   kill
                   other
                   men
                   ,
                
                 but
                 generally
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   kill
                
                 ,
                 meaning
                 neither
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 nor
                 other
                 men
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 no
                 example
                 in
                 Scripture
                 of
                 any
                 that
                 did
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 notorious
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Sa●…l
                   ,
                   Achitophel
                   ,
                   Iudas
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 damnable
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 that
                 leaueth
                 his
                 worke
                 before
                 God
                 calls
                 him
                 ,
                 loseth
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 besides
                 incurres
                 eternall
                 death
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 souldier
                 that
                 runneth
                 away
                 ,
                 dyeth
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 taken
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 Christian
                 that
                 murdereth
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 perisheth
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 murdereth
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 
                   being
                   himselfe
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Why
                   we
                   should
                   not
                   bee
                   troubled
                   to
                   part
                   with
                   our
                   friends
                   .
                
              
               
                 MIght
                 some
                 other
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 
                 could
                 more
                 willingly
                 dye
                 ,
                 but
                 mee
                 thinkes
                 it
                 is
                 grieuous
                 vnto
                 mee
                 to
                 part
                 with
                 friends
                 and
                 acquaintance
                 ;
                 I
                 cannot
                 willingly
                 goe
                 from
                 my
                 kind●…ed
                 and
                 my
                 familiars
                 ;
                 life
                 is
                 sweete
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 their
                 presence
                 and
                 loue
                 and
                 societie
                 .
              
               
                 Sol.
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 vnto
                 some
                 mindes
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 contentment
                 of
                 life
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 many
                 things
                 must
                 bee
                 considered
                 :
                 For
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 amongst
                 an
                 100.
                 men
                 ,
                 scarce
                 one
                 can
                 by
                 good
                 reason
                 
                 pleade
                 that
                 ,
                 I
                 meane
                 ,
                 cannot
                 say
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 one
                 sound
                 friend
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 reckoned
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                 stay
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 can
                 plead
                 felicitie
                 in
                 their
                 friends
                 ,
                 yet
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 ?
                 one
                 pleasing
                 dreame
                 hath
                 more
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 moneths
                 contentment
                 which
                 can
                 bee
                 reaped
                 from
                 thy
                 friends
                 .
                 Alas
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 thousandth
                 part
                 of
                 thy
                 life
                 ▪
                 which
                 is
                 satisfied
                 with
                 delight
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Thou
                 s●…st
                 thy
                 friend●…
                 drop
                 away
                 from
                 thee
                 from
                 day
                 to
                 day
                 ;
                 for
                 either
                 they
                 dye
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 farre
                 remoo●…d
                 from
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 it
                 w●…e
                 dead
                 to
                 thee
                 ;
                 and
                 sith
                 they
                 are
                 gone
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 not
                 long
                 to
                 go
                 after
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 friends
                 that
                 are
                 left
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 sure
                 to
                 thee
                 :
                 men
                 are
                 mutable
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 mortall
                 ;
                 they
                 may
                 turne
                 t●…
                 be
                 thy
                 foes
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 are
                 dearest
                 vnto
                 thee
                 :
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 fall
                 not
                 into
                 tearmes
                 of
                 flat
                 enmitie
                 ,
                 they
                 〈◊〉
                 grow
                 full
                 and
                 wea●…e
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 carelesse
                 of
                 thee
                 .
              
               
               
                 5.
                 
                 If
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 would
                 satisfie
                 thee
                 ,
                 yet
                 what
                 are
                 thy
                 
                 friends
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 to
                 thy
                 friends
                 thou
                 shalt
                 finde
                 in
                 heauen
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 an
                 answer
                 beyond
                 all
                 exception
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 by
                 death
                 thou
                 doest
                 
                 not
                 lose
                 thy
                 friends
                 neither
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 shalt
                 finde
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 enioy
                 them
                 in
                 another
                 world
                 to
                 all
                 eternity
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 thou
                 hast
                 no
                 reason
                 forthy
                 friends
                 sake
                 to
                 be
                 loth
                 to
                 dye
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 But
                 might
                 some
                 one
                 say
                 :
                 
                 All
                 my
                 griefe
                 is
                 to
                 part
                 with
                 my
                 wife
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 leaue
                 them
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 an
                 vnsettled
                 estate
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Hast
                 thou
                 forgotten
                 the
                 
                 consolation
                 that
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   will
                   bee
                   a
                   father
                   to
                   the
                   fatherlesse
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Iudge
                   ,
                
                 and
                 a
                 Protector
                 
                   of
                   the
                   widowes
                   cause
                
                 ?
                 Hee
                 will
                 releeue
                 both
                 the
                 fatherlesse
                 and
                 the
                 widow
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 Scriptures
                 doe
                 assure
                 vs
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 146.
                 9.
                 and
                 68.
                 6.
                 
                 Pro●…
                 .
                 15.
                 25.
                 
              
               
               
                 2.
                 
                 Thou
                 leauest
                 them
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ;
                 God
                 wil
                 restore
                 them
                 to
                 thee
                 againe
                 in
                 a
                 better
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Thou
                 gainest
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 eternall
                 coniunction
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 then
                 many
                 thousand
                 wiues
                 ,
                 or
                 children
                 could
                 be
                 .
                 He
                 can
                 be
                 hurt
                 by
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 no
                 company
                 ,
                 that
                 findeth
                 God
                 in
                 Heauen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Why
                   we
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   sorry
                   to
                   leaue
                   the
                   pleasures
                   of
                   life
                   .
                
              
               
                 BVt
                 might
                 some
                 other
                 say
                 :
                 My
                 heart
                 is
                 sorely
                 vexed
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 in
                 death
                 I
                 must
                 part
                 with
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 life
                 ?
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 many
                 things
                 might
                 quiet
                 mens
                 mindes
                 in
                 respect
                 
                 of
                 this
                 obiection
                 :
                 For
                 thy
                 pleasures
                 are
                 either
                 sinfull
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 or
                 〈◊〉
                 pleasures
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 bee
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   ▪
                
                 〈◊〉
                 ●…west
                 thy
                 hatred
                 
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 louing
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 heapest
                 vp
                 wrath
                 vpon
                 thin●…
                 owne
                 soule
                 ,
                 by
                 liuing
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 say
                 ,
                 thy
                 pleasures
                 be
                 lawfull
                 in
                 themselues
                 :
                 yet
                 consider
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 thy
                 life
                 
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 greater
                 both
                 for
                 number
                 and
                 continuance
                 ,
                 then
                 thy
                 pleasures
                 can
                 be
                 .
                 No
                 pleasure
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 euer
                 lasted
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 fit
                 of
                 an
                 Ague
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Thou
                 forgettest
                 ,
                 what
                 end
                 
                 they
                 may
                 haue
                 :
                 For
                 thy
                 pleasures
                 may
                 goe
                 out
                 with
                 gall
                 .
                 For
                 either
                 shame
                 ,
                 or
                 losse
                 ,
                 or
                 euill
                 sicknesse
                 may
                 fall
                 vpon
                 thee
                 :
                 or
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 yet
                 thine
                 owne
                 heart
                 will
                 loath
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 vanity
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 will
                 proue
                 
                   vexation
                   of
                   spirit
                
                 :
                 Thou
                 will
                 bee
                 extremely
                 tyred
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Thou
                 art
                 far
                 from
                 giuing
                 
                 thy
                 life
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 wilt
                 not
                 forgoe
                 the
                 superfluity
                 of
                 life
                 for
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 in
                 thy
                 delights
                 thou
                 
                 shewest
                 the
                 greatest
                 weakenesse
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 as
                 thou
                 maist
                 say
                 of
                 
                   Laughter
                   ,
                   Thou
                   art
                   mad
                   ,
                   Eccles.
                
                 2.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 death
                 doth
                 not
                 spoile
                 thee
                 of
                 pleasures
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 bringeth
                 thee
                 to
                 the
                 
                   pleasures
                   that
                   are
                   at
                   Gods
                   right
                   hand
                   for
                   euermore
                   ,
                   Psa.
                   16.
                   vlt.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Why
                   wee
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   loth
                   to
                   leaue
                   the
                   honours
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 IF
                 any
                 other
                 obiect
                 the
                 
                 lothnesse
                 to
                 leaue
                 his
                 honours
                 ,
                 or
                 high
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 I
                 may
                 answer
                 diuers
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Why
                 shouldest
                 thou
                 bee
                 so
                 in
                 loue
                 with
                 the
                 honours
                 of
                 
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 but
                 consider
                 how
                 small
                 the
                 preferment
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 be
                 ?
                 ●…e
                 whole
                 earth
                 is
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 ●…e
                 〈◊〉
                 point
                 and
                 ●…nter
                 ,
                 in
                 comparison
                 with
                 the
                 circumference
                 
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 besides
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Now
                 in
                 true
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 
                 almost
                 impossible
                 to
                 discern
                 ,
                 how
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 rise
                 higher
                 in
                 a
                 Center
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 hadst
                 all
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 thou
                 wert
                 no
                 more
                 exalted
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 a
                 full
                 point
                 ;
                 a
                 little
                 spot
                 in
                 comparison
                 :
                 &
                 therfore
                 how
                 extremely
                 vaine
                 is
                 thy
                 nature
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 affected
                 with
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 lesse
                 then
                 the
                 thousand
                 thousandth
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 little
                 spot
                 ,
                 or
                 point
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Consider
                 seriously
                 the
                 
                 thraldome
                 ,
                 which
                 thy
                 preferment
                 brings
                 thee
                 vnto
                 :
                 Thou
                 canst
                 not
                 liue
                 free
                 ,
                 but
                 still
                 thou
                 art
                 fettered
                 with
                 the
                 cares
                 ,
                 and
                 feares
                 ,
                 and
                 griefes
                 that
                 attend
                 thy
                 greatnesse
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 little
                 difference
                 betweene
                 thee
                 and
                 a
                 prisoner
                 ,
                 saue
                 that
                 the
                 prisoner
                 hath
                 his
                 
                   fetters
                   of
                   Iron
                
                 ,
                 and
                 thine
                 are
                 of
                 Gold
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 fetters
                 binde
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 thine
                 thy
                 minde
                 :
                 He
                 weares
                 his
                 fetters
                 on
                 his
                 legs
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 thine
                 on
                 thine
                 
                 head
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 thou
                 art
                 one
                 way
                 lesse
                 contented
                 then
                 some
                 prisoners
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 can
                 sing
                 for
                 ioy
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 art
                 deiected
                 with
                 the
                 cares
                 and
                 griefes
                 of
                 thy
                 minde
                 :
                 If
                 thou
                 hadst
                 a
                 Crowne
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 but
                 a
                 
                   Crowne
                   of
                   thornes
                
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 cares
                 it
                 would
                 put
                 thee
                 to
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Say
                 thou
                 shouldst
                 get
                 neuer
                 so
                 high
                 ,
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 protect
                 
                 thy selfe
                 from
                 the
                 miseries
                 of
                 thy
                 condition
                 ,
                 nor
                 preserue
                 thy selfe
                 in
                 any
                 certainty
                 from
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 all
                 ●…hou
                 enioyest
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 wert
                 as
                 high
                 as
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Alpes
                 ,
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 g●…t
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 clouds
                 ,
                 winds
                 ,
                 stormes
                 ,
                 and
                 terrible
                 lightnings
                 may
                 find
                 th●…e
                 out
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 account
                 the
                 lower
                 ground
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 safer
                 place
                 .
                 Thou
                 standest
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 a
                 pinacle
                 ,
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 know
                 ,
                 how
                 soone
                 thou
                 maiest
                 tumble
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 fearefully
                 .
              
               
               
                 4.
                 
                 If
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 enioy
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 place
                 
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 yet
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 sure
                 to
                 preserue
                 thine
                 honour
                 ;
                 for
                 either
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 blemished
                 with
                 vniust
                 aspersions
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 some
                 fault
                 of
                 thine
                 owne
                 may
                 marre
                 all
                 thy
                 prayses
                 :
                 
                   For
                   as
                   a
                   dead
                   Flye
                   may
                   marre
                   a
                   whole
                   Boxe
                   of
                   Oyntment
                   ,
                   so
                   may
                   one
                   sinne
                   thy
                   glory
                   ,
                   Eccl.
                
                 10.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Thou
                 losest
                 no
                 honour
                 by
                 
                 dying
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 
                   Crownes
                   of
                   Glory
                
                 in
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 shall
                 
                   neuer
                   wither
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 bee
                 corrupted
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 can
                 neuer
                 bee
                 held
                 with
                 care
                 or
                 enuy
                 ,
                 nor
                 lost
                 with
                 infamie
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XX.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Why
                   it
                   should
                   not
                   trouble
                   vs
                   to
                   part
                   with
                   riches
                   .
                
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 IF
                 thou
                 bee
                 infected
                 with
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 riches
                 and
                 
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 loth
                 to
                 dye
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 not
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 thy
                 estate
                 and
                 outward
                 possessions
                 ;
                 then
                 attend
                 vnto
                 these
                 considerations
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Thou
                 camest
                 
                   naked
                   into
                   the
                   world
                
                 ;
                 and
                 why
                 should
                 it
                 grieue
                 
                 thee
                 to
                 
                   goe
                   naked
                   out
                   of
                   the
                
                 
                 world
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Thou
                 art
                 but
                 a
                 Steward
                 of
                 what
                 thou
                 possessest
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 why
                 should
                 it
                 grieue
                 thee
                 to
                 
                 leaue
                 ,
                 what
                 thou
                 hast
                 employed
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 disposing
                 of
                 thy
                 master
                 ?
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Thou
                 hast
                 tried
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 &
                 found
                 hitherto
                 ,
                 that
                 contentment
                 
                 of
                 heart
                 is
                 not
                 found
                 ,
                 or
                 had
                 by
                 abundance
                 of
                 outward
                 things
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 hadst
                 all
                 the
                 pearls
                 
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 and
                 wert
                 master
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 mines
                 of
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 not
                 thy
                 heart
                 bee
                 filled
                 with
                 good
                 :
                 by
                 heaping
                 vp
                 of
                 riches
                 ,
                 thou
                 dost
                 but
                 heape
                 vp
                 vnquietnesse
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Riches
                   haue
                   wings
                
                 :
                 thou
                 maist
                 
                 liue
                 to
                 lose
                 all
                 ,
                 by
                 fire
                 ,
                 or
                 water
                 ,
                 or
                 theeues
                 ,
                 or
                 suretiship
                 ,
                 or
                 iniustice
                 ,
                 or
                 vnthrifty
                 children
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 
                   riches
                   of
                   iniquitie
                
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 snare
                 in
                 riches
                 ,
                 &
                 nets
                 
                 in
                 possessions
                 ;
                 thy
                 gold
                 and
                 siluer
                 is
                 limed
                 vp
                 ,
                 or
                 poysoned
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 wonderfull
                 hard
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 impossible
                 for
                 thee
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 rich
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 wilt
                 be
                 a
                 sinfull
                 man
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 thy
                 heart
                 be
                 growne
                 to
                 loue
                 money
                 ,
                 and
                 haste
                 to
                 be
                 rich
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Thou
                 must
                 leaue
                 them
                 on●…
                 ,
                 &
                 therefore
                 why
                 not
                 now
                 ?
                 Thou
                 
                 canst
                 not
                 enioy
                 them
                 euer
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 why
                 shouldest
                 thou
                 trouble
                 thy
                 heart
                 about
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 By
                 death
                 thou
                 makest
                 exchange
                 
                 
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 
                   better
                   riches
                
                 ,
                 and
                 shalt
                 be
                 possessed
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 
                   euduring
                   substance
                
                 :
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 enioy
                 the
                 
                   vnsearchable
                   riches
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 :
                 thou
                 canst
                 neuer
                 be
                 fully
                 rich
                 ,
                 till
                 thou
                 get
                 to
                 heauen
                 .
              
               
                 Might
                 some
                 one
                 say
                 :
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 〈◊〉
                 d●…ath
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 that
                 
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 kinde
                 of
                 death
                 I
                 shall
                 dye
                 :
                 I
                 may
                 dye
                 suddenly
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 violent
                 ,
                 or
                 without
                 the
                 presence
                 or
                 assistance
                 of
                 my
                 friends
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Sith
                 wee
                 must
                 dye
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 lesser
                 matter
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 
                 death
                 wee
                 dye
                 :
                 wee
                 should
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 looke
                 how
                 wee
                 dye
                 ,
                 as
                 whither
                 wee
                 shall
                 goe
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 dead
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Christ
                 dyed
                 a
                 cursed
                 desth
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 so
                 euery
                 death
                 might
                 bee
                 blessed
                 to
                 vs
                 :
                 For
                 hee
                 that
                 liues
                 holily
                 ,
                 cannot
                 dye
                 miserably
                 .
                 Hee
                 is
                 
                   blessed
                   that
                   dyeth
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 death
                 soeuer
                 it
                 be
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Shewing
                   the
                   cure
                   of
                   this
                   feare
                   of
                   death
                   by
                   practice
                   .
                
              
               
                 HItherto
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 curing
                 this
                 feeare
                 of
                 death
                 by
                 meditation
                 .
                 It
                 remaines
                 now
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 proceed
                 to
                 shew
                 how
                 the
                 cure
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 finished
                 &
                 perfected
                 by
                 practice
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 diuers
                 
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 heeded
                 by
                 vs
                 in
                 our
                 daily
                 conuersation
                 ,
                 which
                 serue
                 exceedingly
                 for
                 the
                 extinguishing
                 of
                 this
                 feare
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 the
                 cure
                 will
                 hardly
                 euer
                 bee
                 soundly
                 wrought
                 for
                 continuance
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 thing
                 we
                 must
                 frame
                 
                 our
                 liues
                 to
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 VVorld
                 :
                 wee
                 must
                 striue
                 earnestly
                 with
                 our
                 owne
                 hearts
                 ,
                 to
                 forgoe
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 worldly
                 things
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 〈◊〉
                 thing
                 ●…o
                 be
                 willing
                 to
                 dye
                 ,
                 when
                 our
                 hearts
                 are
                 cleansed
                 
                 of
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 .
                 Wee
                 must
                 leaue
                 the
                 world
                 before
                 the
                 world
                 leaue
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 learne
                 that
                 lesson
                 heartily
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   vse
                   the
                   world
                   as
                   if
                   wee
                   vsed
                   it
                   not
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 ought
                 this
                 to
                 seeme
                 too
                 hard
                 a
                 precept
                 :
                 for
                 
                   they
                   that
                   striue
                   for
                   masterie
                   ,
                   abstaine
                   from
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   but
                   to
                   obtaine
                   a
                   corruptible
                   crowne
                
                 ;
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 should
                 we
                 be
                 willing
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 delights
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 striue
                 with
                 our
                 natures
                 herein
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 
                   to
                   obtaine
                   an
                   incorruptible
                   crowne
                
                 ?
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 9
                 24
                 ,
                 25.
                 
              
               
                 VVe
                 must
                 learne
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 who
                 brought
                 himselfe
                 to
                 it
                 willingly
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   ●…orsake
                   the
                   pleasures
                   of
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   choose
                   rather
                   to
                   suffer
                   affliction
                   with
                   Gods
                   people
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                
                 Pharaohs
                 daughter
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 11.
                 26.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 first
                 
                 restraine
                 all
                 needlesse
                 cares
                 ,
                 and
                 businesse
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   study
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   quie●…
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   meddle
                   with
                   our
                   owne
                   busines
                   ,
                
                 and
                 to
                 a●…idge
                 th●…m
                 
                 into
                 as
                 narrow
                 a
                 scantling
                 as
                 our
                 callings
                 will
                 permit
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 auoid
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 the
                 societie
                 with
                 the
                 fauorites
                 and
                 minions
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 I
                 meane
                 such
                 persons
                 ,
                 as
                 admire
                 nothing
                 but
                 worldly
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 no
                 other
                 happinesse
                 then
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ;
                 that
                 speake
                 onely
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 commend
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 tends
                 to
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 worldly
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 the
                 enticing
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 after
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 And
                 withall
                 ,
                 wee
                 should
                 sort
                 our selues
                 with
                 such
                 Christians
                 ,
                 as
                 practise
                 this
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 praise
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 by
                 their
                 discourse
                 make
                 vs
                 more
                 in
                 loue
                 with
                 heauen
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 daily
                 obserue
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 our
                 hearts
                 must
                 run
                 ,
                 and
                 striue
                 with
                 God
                 by
                 prayer
                 to
                 get
                 downe
                 the
                 too
                 much
                 liking
                 and
                 desire
                 after
                 those
                 things
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 daily
                 be
                 pondering
                 on
                 these
                 meditations
                 ,
                 that
                 shew
                 
                 vs
                 the
                 vanitie
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vilenesse
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 thereof
                 .
                 Thus
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 medicine
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 in
                 our
                 practice
                 soundly
                 mortifie
                 our
                 beloued
                 
                 sins
                 :
                 our
                 sins
                 must
                 dye
                 before
                 we
                 dye
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 well
                 with
                 vs.
                 The
                 
                   sting
                   of
                   death
                   is
                   sin
                
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 haue
                 pull'd
                 out
                 the
                 sting
                 ,
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 feare
                 to
                 entertaine
                 the
                 Serpent
                 into
                 our
                 bosome
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 some
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 delight
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 a
                 man
                 afraid
                 to
                 dye
                 ;
                 or
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 some
                 foule
                 euill
                 past
                 ,
                 which
                 accuseth
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 men
                 must
                 make
                 sure
                 their
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 iudge
                 themselues
                 for
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 neede
                 not
                 feare
                 Gods
                 condemning
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 aske
                 me
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 may
                 know
                 when
                 they
                 haue
                 attained
                 to
                 this
                 rule
                 ;
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 VVhen
                 they
                 haue
                 so
                 long
                 confessed
                 their
                 sinnes
                 in
                 
                 secret
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 they
                 can
                 truely
                 say
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 sinne
                 they
                 
                 know
                 by
                 themselues
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 desirous
                 to
                 haue
                 God
                 giue
                 them
                 strength
                 to
                 leaue
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 haue
                 God
                 to
                 shew
                 them
                 grace
                 to
                 forgiue
                 it
                 .
                 Hee
                 hath
                 soundly
                 repented
                 of
                 all
                 sin
                 ,
                 that
                 desires
                 from
                 his
                 heart
                 to
                 liue
                 in
                 no
                 sin
                 .
                 And
                 vnto
                 this
                 rule
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 adde
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 an
                 vpright
                 and
                 vnrebukeable
                 conuersation
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 maruellous
                 encouragement
                 to
                 dye
                 with
                 peace
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 can
                 liue
                 without
                 offence
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 iustly
                 plead
                 his
                 integrity
                 of
                 conuersation
                 ;
                 as
                 Samuel
                 did
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
                 12.
                 3.
                 and
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 20.
                 26
                 ,
                 27.
                 and
                 2
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Assurance
                 is
                 an
                 admirable
                 
                 medicine
                 to
                 kill
                 this
                 feare
                 :
                 And
                 to
                 speake
                 distinctly
                 ,
                 wee
                 should
                 get
                 the
                 assurance
                 first
                 of
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 owne
                 calling
                 and
                 election
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   hereby
                   an
                   entrance
                   will
                   bee
                   ministred
                   into
                   the
                   Heauenly
                   Kingdome
                   :
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 haue
                 I
                 handled
                 this
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 assurance
                 ,
                 before
                 
                 I
                 meddled
                 with
                 this
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Feare
                 of
                 Death
                 .
                 Simeon
                 can
                 dye
                 willingly
                 ,
                 when
                 
                   his
                   eyes
                   haue
                   seene
                   the
                   saluation
                   .
                
                 Feare
                 of
                 death
                 is
                 alwayes
                 ioyned
                 with
                 a
                 weake
                 faith
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 full
                 assurance
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 doth
                 maruellously
                 establish
                 the
                 heart
                 against
                 these
                 feares
                 ,
                 and
                 breeds
                 a
                 certaine
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Paul
                 can
                 be
                 confident
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   know
                   whom
                   I
                   haue
                   beleeued
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   hee
                   ,
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   keepe
                   that
                   which
                   I
                   haue
                   committed
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                
                 2.
                 
                 Tim.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 Besides
                 ,
                 wee
                 should
                 labour
                 to
                 get
                 a
                 particular
                 knowledge
                 and
                 assurance
                 of
                 our
                 happinesse
                 in
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 :
                 Wee
                 would
                 study
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 the
                 Arguments
                 that
                 shew
                 our
                 felicitie
                 in
                 death
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 excellent
                 vse
                 to
                 receiue
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 often
                 :
                 For
                 Christ
                 by
                 his
                 Will
                 ,
                 beq●…eathed
                 heauen
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 17.
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Testator
                 ,
                 this
                 Will
                 is
                 of
                 
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 further
                 daily
                 sealed
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 internally
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 so
                 externally
                 by
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 if
                 wee
                 get
                 our
                 Charter
                 sealed
                 and
                 confirmed
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 we
                 be
                 afraid
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 possession
                 ?
                 He
                 is
                 fearelesse
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 say
                 with
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   I
                   liue
                   or
                   dye
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   Lords
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 14.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 charge
                 giuen
                 to
                 Hezekiah
                 ,
                 
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   setting
                   of
                   his
                   house
                   in
                   order
                   ,
                   Esay
                
                 38.
                 is
                 of
                 singular
                 vse
                 for
                 this
                 cure
                 .
                 Men
                 should
                 with
                 sound
                 aduice
                 settle
                 their
                 outward
                 estates
                 ,
                 and
                 dispose
                 of
                 their
                 worldly
                 affaires
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 meanes
                 prouide
                 for
                 their
                 wife
                 and
                 children
                 .
                 A
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 feare
                 and
                 trouble
                 of
                 mens
                 hearts
                 is
                 ouer
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 Wills
                 are
                 discreetly
                 made
                 :
                 but
                 men
                 are
                 loth
                 to
                 dye
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 their
                 outward
                 estates
                 are
                 vnsettled
                 and
                 vndisposed
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 preposterous
                 
                 course
                 for
                 men
                 to
                 leaue
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 their
                 Wils
                 to
                 their
                 sicknesse
                 :
                 for
                 besides
                 their
                 disabilities
                 of
                 memory
                 ,
                 or
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 befall
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 trouble
                 of
                 it
                 breedes
                 vnrest
                 to
                 their
                 mindes
                 ;
                 and
                 besides
                 ,
                 they
                 liue
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 in
                 neglect
                 of
                 their
                 duty
                 of
                 preparation
                 for
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Wee
                 may
                 much
                 helpe
                 our
                 
                 selues
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   making
                   vs
                   friends
                   with
                   the
                   riches
                   of
                   iniquity
                   :
                
                 we
                 should
                 learne
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 
                   vniust
                   Steward
                
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 sheweth
                 .
                 Since
                 wee
                 shall
                 be
                 
                   put
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Stewardship
                
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 so
                 dispose
                 of
                 them
                 while
                 wee
                 haue
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 wee
                 dye
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   may
                   receiue
                   vs
                   into
                   euerlasting
                   habitations
                   ,
                
                 Luk.
                 16.
                 
                 An
                 vnprofitable
                 life
                 is
                 attended
                 with
                 a
                 seruile
                 feare
                 of
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 It
                 would
                 master
                 this
                 feare
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 to
                 force
                 our selues
                 to
                 a
                 frequent
                 meditation
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 To
                 learne
                 to
                 
                   dye
                   daily
                
                 ,
                 will
                 lessen
                 ,
                 
                 yea
                 ,
                 remooue
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 dying
                 .
                 Oh
                 this
                 
                   remembring
                   of
                   our
                   latter
                   end
                
                 ,
                 and
                 learning
                 to
                 
                   number
                   our
                   daies
                
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 admirable
                 rule
                 of
                 practice
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 forgetfulnesse
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 life
                 sinfull
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 terrible
                 ,
                 
                   Deu.
                   32.
                   29.
                   
                   Psa.
                
                 90.
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 wee
                 should
                 begin
                 this
                 exercise
                 of
                 meditation
                 betimes
                 ;
                 
                   Remember
                   thy
                   Creator
                   in
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   thy
                   youth
                   ,
                   Eccles.
                
                 12.
                 1.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 for
                 ,
                 when
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 requires
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 watch
                 :
                 and
                 here
                 in
                 lay
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fiue
                   wise
                   Virgins
                   ,
                   Matth.
                
                 25.
                 3.
                 
                 Thus
                 I●…b
                 will
                 
                   waite
                   till
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   his
                   change
                   come
                   ,
                   Iob
                
                 14.
                 14.
                 
                 And
                 of
                 purpose
                 hath
                 the
                 Lord
                 left
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 vncertaine
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 euery
                 day
                 prepare
                 .
                 It
                 were
                 an
                 admirable
                 method
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 could
                 make
                 euery
                 day
                 a
                 life
                 to
                 begin
                 and
                 end
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 day
                 begins
                 and
                 ends
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 because
                 yet
                 we
                 may
                 find
                 this
                 feare
                 cumbersome
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 
                 our
                 natures
                 extremely
                 deceitful
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 left
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 neuer
                 faile
                 to
                 preuaile
                 ,
                 as
                 farre
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 fit
                 for
                 vs
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 hearty
                 prayer
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 this
                 very
                 thing
                 .
                 Thus
                 Dauid
                 prayes
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 39.
                 4.
                 and
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Psal.
                
                 90.
                 13.
                 and
                 
                   Simeon
                   ,
                   Luke
                
                 2.
                 19.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 
                   Christ
                   dyed
                   for
                   this
                   end
                   ,
                   to
                   deliuer
                   vs
                   from
                   this
                   feare
                   ,
                
                 wee
                 may
                 sue
                 out
                 the
                 priuiledge
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 prayer
                 striue
                 with
                 God
                 to
                 get
                 it
                 framed
                 in
                 vs.
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 suite
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 deny
                 them
                 that
                 aske
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 Christ
                 especially
                 aimed
                 at
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 conclude
                 then
                 ;
                 wee
                 haue
                 prooued
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 possible
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 vncomely
                 to
                 want
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 likewise
                 the
                 way
                 hath
                 beene
                 shewed
                 how
                 both
                 by
                 meditation
                 and
                 practice
                 ,
                 this
                 Cure
                 may
                 be
                 effected
                 .
                 If
                 then
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 wrought
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 here
                 finde
                 out
                 the
                 cause
                 in
                 our
                 
                 selues
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 wee
                 would
                 hereby
                 be
                 soundly
                 aduised
                 and
                 ruled
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 attaine
                 to
                 it
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 ,
                 to
                 sing
                 with
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 that
                 triumphant
                 Song
                 mentioned
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 Testament
                 :
                 
                   Oh
                   death
                   ,
                   where
                   is
                   thy
                   sting
                   ?
                   O
                   hell
                   ,
                   where
                   is
                   thy
                   victory
                   ?
                   so
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   now
                   the
                   conquerors
                   through
                   him
                   that
                   loued
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   gaue
                   himselfe
                   to
                   death
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                
                 euen
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 righteous
                 ;
                 to
                 whom
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 bee
                 all
                 praise
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 throughout
                 all
                 ages
                 for
                 euer
                 .
              
               
                 AMEN
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A17397-e2060
           
             The
             Contents
             of
             this
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             contents
             of
             the
             second
             booke
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Contents
             of
             the
             third
             booke
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Contents
             of
             the
             fourth
             booke
             .
          
           
             5
             The
             contents
             of
             the
             fift
             booke
             .
          
           
             *
             Touching
             t●…
             Treatise
             of
             the
             Principles
             ,
             reade
             the
             Aduertisement
             ,
             printed
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Rules
             of
             Life
             ,
             pag
             640.
             
          
           
             6
             The
             contents
             of
             the
             last
             booke
             .
          
           
             Whom
             these
             Treatises
             concerne
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             to
             the
             s●…y
             of
             t●…se
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Generall
             directions
             by
             way
             of
             preparation
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e3050
           
             The
             course
             to
             be
             rid
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Motiues
             .
          
           
             3
             Things
             he
             must
             be
             resolued
             of
             in
             his
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             If
             we
             do
             4
             things
             wee
             are
             r●…d
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             all
             sins
             past
             .
          
           
             1
             Make
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             thy
             sins
             .
          
           
             How
             our
             sins
             are
             innumerable
             .
          
           
             Look
             to
             a
             things
             .
          
           
             The
             proof
             
          
           
             2
             Secondly
             ,
             thou
             must
             confesse
             thy
             sinnes
             particularly
             in
             the
             best
             words
             thou
             canst
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             proofes
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Thirdly
             thou
             must
             seek
             godly
             sorrow
             &
             not
             giue
             outr
             ,
             till
             thou
             feele
             thy
             heart
             melt
             within
             thee
             .
          
           
             How
             it
             may
             bee
             attained
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Fourthl●…
             ,
             thou
             must
             th●…
             lay
             h●…ld
             vpon
             the
             promises
             distinctly
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Sorts
             of
             promises
             .
          
           
             How
             this
             may
             bee
             done
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             taste
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             hap●…e
             of
             s●…ch
             as
             haue
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ●…arte
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             How
             th●…se
             promises
             are
             to
             bee
             vs●…d
             .
          
           
             How
             wee
             may
             know
             whether
             our
             confession
             bee
             tigh●…
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Note
             this
             well
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             This
             direction
             concern●…s
             three
             sort●…
             of
             men
             
          
           
             Other
             vs●…s
             of
             the
             Catalogue
             .
          
           
             T●…e
             misery
             of
             such
             as
             will
             not
             b●…
             〈◊〉
             to
             〈◊〉
             a
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             th●…ir
             〈◊〉
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e4940
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             s●…rt
             of
             sin
             .
             Originall
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Ignorance
             .
          
           
             Procrastination
             .
          
           
             Vainglory
             .
          
           
             Security
             .
          
           
             Incorrigiblenesse
             .
          
           
             Carnall
             feares
             .
          
           
             Hypocris●…e
             
          
           
             Selfe-loue
             .
          
           
             Luke
             .
             warmnesse
             
          
           
             Vnchearefulnesse
             .
          
           
             Inconsideration
             .
          
           
             Inconstancy
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e6050
           
             1.
             
             Naturall
             Atheisme
             .
          
           
             2.
             Epicurisme
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Defects
             .
          
           
             4.
             〈◊〉
             of
             our
             affections
             .
          
           
             5.
             4
             
             Sorts
             of
             pride
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             How
             many
             waies
             men
             sin
             against
             Gods
             mercy
             .
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             Offences
             against
             the
             f●…re
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             Offences
             against
             the
             trust
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             12
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e8130
           
             1.
             
             Not
             worshipping
             .
          
           
             The
             aggrauations
             .
          
           
             2
             Will
             worship
             .
          
           
             The
             aggrauations
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Idoll
             worshipping
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e8890
           
             Sins
             in
             any
             part
             of
             Gods
             worship
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sinnes
             in
             hearing
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sinnes
             in
             Pray●…r
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Sins
             abou●…
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             ●…he
             Lord●…
             Supper
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             About
             swearing
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e9520
           
             More
             secret
             off●…nces
             against
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             The
             open
             breaches
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e10010
           
             The
             sins
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             wiues
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             husbands
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Of
             children
             .
          
           
             The
             aggrauations
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Of
             Parents
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Of
             seruants
             .
          
           
             The
             aggrauations
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Of
             Masters
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             subiects
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             Magistrates
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             hearers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             Ministers
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e11340
           
             1
             By
             omissi
             on
             
          
           
             The
             aggrauations
             
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             commission
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Enuie
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Anger
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Hatred
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Worldly
             sorrow
             .
          
           
             Sinnes
             externall
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             gesture
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             words
             .
          
           
             The
             aggrauations
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             w●…rks
             .
          
           
             Sinnes
             against
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             Sinnes
             against
             the
             soule
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e13660
           
             The
             means
             of
             vncleannesse
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e15760
           
             1.
             
             In
             witnesse
             bearing
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Lying
             .
          
           
             The
             aggrauations
             .
          
           
             3.
             Slandering
             
          
           
             The
             aggrauations
             .
          
           
             4
             Censuring
             
          
           
             5.
             Vainglory
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Flaterie
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e16810
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             Sins
             against
             Christ.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sinnes
             against
             repentance
             .
          
           
             The
             aggrauations
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Sinnes
             against
             Faith.
             
          
           
             The
             aggra●…ations
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Against
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             Spiri●…
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e18030
           
             Two
             Catalogues
             of
             signes
             .
          
           
             The
             shorter
             Catalogue
             handled
             in
             this
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             1
             He
             au●…ides
             the
             company
             of
             the
             wicked
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Hee
             is
             s●…rrowfull
             for
             his
             sin
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Hee
             is
             ●…hroughly
             ,
             reformed
             ●…n
             his
             con
             ●…ersation
             .
          
           
             4
             He
             maketh
             conscience
             of
             lesser
             ●…ns
             as
             well
             as
             greater
             .
          
           
             5
             Hee
             loues
             preaching
             
          
           
             6
             He
             esteemes
             the
             go●…
             aboue
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             7
             He
             is
             carefull
             of
             the
             sancti
             fication
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             8
             He
             is
             not
             in
             loue
             with
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             He
             loues
             his
             enemies
             
          
           
             10.
             
             He
             is
             constant
             in
             good
             courses
             ,
             though
             opposed
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             He
             serues
             God
             in
             his
             family
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e18490
           
             The
             occasion
             of
             this
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             The
             signes
             ref●…rred
             to
             six
             heads
             .
          
           
             The
             infallibility
             of
             the
             signes
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             W●…ies
             to
             find
             out
             the
             signes
             of
             a
             god●…y
             man
             in
             Scripture
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e18960
           
             ●…6
             .
             Signes
             of
             true
             humiliation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Hee
             sees
             his
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             feares
             Gods
             displeasure
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             trusts
             not
             vpon
             the
             merits
             of
             his
             own
             workes
             .
          
           
             4.
             Hemours
             
          
           
             For
             all
             sorts
             of
             sins
             .
          
           
             For
             sin
             as
             it
             is
             sinne
             .
          
           
             As
             much
             as
             for
             crosses
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             for
             spirituall
             iudgemēts
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             is
             moued
             .
          
           
             8
             And
             ●…ee
             is
             eased
             onely
             by
             spirituall
             meanes
             .
          
           
             9
             And
             is
             carefull
             to
             learne
             how
             to
             be
             saued
             .
          
           
             10
             And
             is
             fearefull
             of
             being
             deceiued
             .
          
           
             11
             And
             earnestly
             desires
             to
             lead
             an
             holy
             life
             .
          
           
             12
             And
             trusts
             vpon
             Gods
             mercy
             in
             his
             griefe
             .
          
           
             13
             And
             is
             in
             loue
             with
             God
             if
             he
             heare
             his
             praiers
             
          
           
             14
             And
             daily
             iudgeth
             himselfe
             for
             his
             sinne
             .
          
           
             15
             And
             prayers
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             16
             Desiring
             to
             be
             rid
             of
             all
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Note
             this
             .
          
           
             17
             And
             is
             willing
             to
             suffer
             affliction
             .
          
           
             18
             He
             dislikes
             sinne
             in
             all
             .
          
           
             19
             Sinne
             reignes
             not
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             20
             Hee
             humbles
             himselfe
             for
             sin
             euen
             in
             his
             prosperitie
             
          
           
             21
             And
             in
             aduersitie
             his
             heart
             is
             vpright
             .
          
           
             2●…
             He
             accou●…ts
             of
             spirituall
             things
             as
             thy
             best
             things
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             He
             doth
             not
             fauour
             the
             things
             of
             the
             slesh
             and
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             He
             is
             much
             grieued
             if
             God
             hide
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Of
             a
             Lyon
             hee
             becomes
             a
             Lambe
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             His
             spirit
             is
             without
             guile
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e20710
           
             Why
             wee
             should
             try
             out
             faith
             .
          
           
             The
             drift
             is
             to
             sh●…w
             how
             faith
             may
             bee
             proued
             ,
             not
             how
             it
             may
             b●…e
             bred
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             c●…ueat
             .
          
           
             The●…
             note
             by
             way
             of
             preface
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             f●…ith
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Was
             wrought
             by
             the
             Word
             preached
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Esteems
             Christ
             aboue
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Receiues
             the
             testimony
             of
             Gods
             Ministers
             before
             all
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             4
             Casts
             out
             by
             pocrisie
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Will
             abide
             triall
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             beleeues
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             7
             Will
             not
             make
             hast
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Is
             accompanied
             with
             a
             pure
             conscience
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             a
             spirit
             of
             discerning
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             the
             witnesse
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             adoptiō
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Beareth
             those
             fruits
             following
             .
          
           
             1.
             Loue
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Purity
             of
             heart
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Victory
             ouer
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             4
             Humility
             
          
           
             5
             Confession
             .
          
           
             6
             Application
             of
             Christs
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             7
             A
             very
             spring
             of
             grace
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e21900
           
             Two
             sorts
             of
             graces
             in
             a
             Christian
             .
          
           
             The
             holy
             thirst
             that
             is
             in
             the
             godly
             Christian
             ,
             tryed
             by
             foure
             signes
             .
          
           
             His
             tryall
             by
             his
             loue
             to
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Signes
             to
             try
             his
             affection
             to
             the
             Word
             by
             .
          
           
             His
             triall
             by
             his
             gift
             of
             prayer
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Rules
             of
             tryall
             .
          
           
             His
             loueto
             his
             enemies
             tried
             
          
           
             His
             tryall
             by
             the
             loue
             to
             the
             app●…aring
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e23510
           
             The
             triall
             of
             his
             knowledge
             
          
           
             And
             so
             he
             differs
             from
             wicked
             men
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             things
             hee
             knowes
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             the
             effects
             of
             his
             knowledge
             
          
           
             4
             In
             the
             properties
             of
             his
             knowledge
             
          
           
             His
             loue
             to
             God
             ,
             tried
             by
             nine
             signes
             
          
           
             His
             loue
             to
             the
             godly
             tried
             by
             ten
             signes
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e25070
           
             5.
             
             Six
             fauours
             God
             bestowes
             vpon
             him
             which
             the
             wicked
             neuer
             feele
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Election
             in
             time
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             baptisme
             by
             fire
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Much
             assurance
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Ioy
             vnspeakeable
             
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             sanctification
             of
             his
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             6
             The
             answer
             of
             his
             prayers
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e25370
           
             Sixe
             Rules
             of
             his
             trial
             about
             the
             Sacrament
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e26480
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Why
             wicked
             men
             neglect
             the
             triall
             of
             their
             estates
             .
             〈◊〉
             Because
             they
             are
             afraid
             all
             is
             no●…
             well
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             are
             slothfull
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             rest
             vpon
             the
             common
             hope
             .
          
           
             Or
             4
             vpon
             their
             outward
             profession
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Or
             5.
             they
             〈◊〉
             eu●…l
             opinions
             〈◊〉
             assuranc●…
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             They
             are
             lett●…d
             by
             their
             beloued
             sins
             .
          
           
             Why
             so●…e
             that
             are
             godly
             ,
             neglect
             the
             triall
             of
             their
             estates
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Euill
             opinions
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Ignorance
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Smothering
             of
             doubts
             and
             temptatiōs
             
          
           
             They
             are
             wicked
             o
             uerm●…ch
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Melancholy
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Passions
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Neglect
             of
             the
             meanes
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             A
             barren
             life
             .
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             58
             
          
           
             9.
             
             Too
             much
             loue
             of
             earthly
             things
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Secret
             sin
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e27380
           
             1
             He
             is
             a
             wicked
             ●…an
             ,
             1
             That
             liues
             without
             God.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             That
             auoids
             the
             societie
             of
             the
             godly
             
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             sauours
             o●…ly
             earthly
             things
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             i●…
             ,
             discernes
             not
             the
             things
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             sorts
             with
             wicked
             men
             .
          
           
             6
             Tha●…
             of
             malice
             persecuteth
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             That
             allowes
             himselfe
             in
             Atheisticall
             thoughts
             .
          
           
             8
             That
             cals
             not
             vpon
             God.
             
          
           
             9
             That
             is
             not
             chastened
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             10
             That
             neuer
             examines
             himselfe
             ●…n
             knowne
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             11
             That
             applaudes
             himselfe
             in
             knowne
             sinne
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             That
             lothes
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             constantly
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             That
             allowes
             himselfe
             in
             hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             That
             refuseth
             knowledge
             
          
           
             15.
             
             That
             in
             great
             distresses
             humbles
             not
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             That
             care
             not
             for
             the
             afflictions
             of
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             That
             will
             not
             vnderstand
             to
             do
             good
             
          
           
             18.
             
             That
             is
             ●…esensible
             of
             spiritual
             iudgemēts
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             That
             is
             an
             ordinary
             swearer
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             That
             is
             carelesse
             of
             Gods
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             That
             is
             a
             worker
             of
             iniquity
             
          
           
             22.
             
             That
             beleeues
             not
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             23.
             
             That
             hates
             to
             be
             reformed
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             That
             hath
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             25.
             
             That
             cannot
             forgiue
             his
             enemies
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             That
             loues
             not
             God.
             
          
           
             27.
             
             That
             ●…ares
             not
             God.
             
          
           
             ●…8
             .
             That
             is
             dead
             in
             sin
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             That
             is
             guiltie
             of
             any
             of
             his
             sinnes
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Catalogue
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             That
             cannot
             repent
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e28760
           
             Two
             sorts
             of
             these
             signes
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Signes
             of
             hypocrisie
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e29180
           
             16
             Signes
             of
             an
             vnsound
             Professor
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e29440
           
             Arguments
             of
             hope
             .
          
           
             1
             Gods
             oath
             .
          
           
             2
             Gods
             Patience
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             offer
             of
             grace
             to
             al
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Suffi●…ient
             satisfaction
             made
             by
             C●…st
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             meanes
             continued
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             One
             only
             sin
             vnpardonable
             
          
           
             7.
             
             As
             gr●…t
             sinners
             saued
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e29940
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             must
             consider
             of
             Gods
             promises
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             must
             take
             notice
             of
             Gods
             commandement
             to
             beleeue
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Hee
             must
             pray
             for
             faith
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             must
             renounce
             his
             owne
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             must
             waite
             vpon
             the
             Word
             preached
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e30310
           
             1
             Gather
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             thy
             sins
             ,
             either
             by
             memory
             .
          
           
             Or
             by
             booke
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Consider
             Gods
             iustice
             .
          
           
             3
             Think
             of
             his
             threatnings
             .
          
           
             4
             Remember
             thy
             latter
             end
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Obserue
             Gods
             iudg
             ments
             vpon
             the
             wicked
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Especially
             Gods
             goodnesse
             to
             thee
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Try
             thy selfe
             by
             the
             signes
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Beg
             an
             humble
             heart
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             Liue
             vnder
             〈◊〉
             searching
             ministery
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             W●…tch
             against
             the
             things
             ●…hou
             art
             naturally
             proud
             of
             
          
           
             11
             Auoide
             the
             flatterer
             .
          
           
             12
             Thinke
             still
             of
             some
             of
             thy
             worst
             fruits
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             1
             Consider
             Gods
             promise
             about
             a
             soft
             heart
             
          
           
             2
             Daily
             confesse
             thy
             sinnes
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             beg
             sorrow
             .
          
           
             3
             Bee
             thankefull
             for
             euery
             mercie
             in
             prayer
             .
          
           
             4
             Acknowledge
             thy
             faults
             to
             othe●…
             .
          
           
             5
             Go
             into
             the
             house
             of
             mourning
             .
          
           
             6
             ●…e
             heed
             of
             distraction
             in
             God●…
             seruice
             .
          
           
             7
             Study
             the
             tenth
             commanment
             .
          
           
             8
             Remember
             the
             sorrowes
             of
             Christ
             for
             thy
             sinne
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Get
             others
             to
             pray
             for
             thee
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Vse
             fasting
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e31060
           
             Quest.
             How
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Adoption
             may
             be
             had
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1
             He
             must
             pray
             for
             it
             
          
           
             2
             Waite
             vpon
             preaching
             .
          
           
             3
             Cherish
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             How
             wee
             may
             get
             a
             loue
             to
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1
             S●…ttle
             v●…der
             a
             powerfull
             mi
             isterie
             .
          
           
             2
             Pray
             God
             to
             quicken
             thee
             .
          
           
             3
             Take
             heed
             of
             worldly
             cares
             .
          
           
             4
             And
             of
             personall
             discord
             with
             such
             as
             feare
             God.
             
          
           
             5
             And
             of
             vngodly
             companie
             
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             of
             neglect
             of
             the
             increase
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Or
             excesse
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Practise
             what
             thou
             hearest
             .
          
           
             To
             attaine
             the
             gift
             of
             prayer
             .
             1.
             
             Pray
             God
             to
             teach
             thee
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Ioyne
             w●…h
             such
             as
             can
             pray
             
          
           
             3
             How
             he
             ●…y
             〈◊〉
             hims●…lfe
             in
             euer●…
             part
             of
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Three
             Questions
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             may
             b●…●…gotten
             in
             vs.
             
          
           
             How
             loue
             to
             our
             enemies
             may
             be
             excited
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e31960
           
             How
             to
             increase
             sauing
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             1
             He
             must
             be
             wise
             for
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             2
             He
             must
             study
             only
             profitable
             things
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             must
             redeeme
             the
             time
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             must
             propound●…
             his
             doubts
             
          
           
             5
             He
             must
             not
             consult
             with
             flesh
             and
             blood
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             may
             bewrought
             in
             thee
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thou
             must
             auoid
             forgetfulnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             loue
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thou
             must
             study
             Gods
             praises
             .
          
           
             3
             Thou
             must
             frequent
             his
             house
             .
          
           
             4
             Thou
             must
             study
             Gods
             mercies
             .
          
           
             5Thou
             must
             obserue
             thy
             daily
             infirmities
             .
          
           
             6
             Thou
             must
             pray
             much
             .
          
           
             7
             Thou
             must
             r●…sort
             to
             experienced
             Christians
             .
          
           
             8
             Thou
             must
             behaue
             thy selfe
             louingly
             towards
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             What
             wee
             must
             do
             to
             get
             the
             loue
             of
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             1
             Auoide
             the
             company
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Meditate
             much
             of
             Gods
             loue
             to
             vs.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Consider
             Gods
             Commandemét
             
          
           
             For
             the
             preseruatlon
             of
             our
             loue
             three
             things
             must
             bee
             looked
             to
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e32740
           
             How
             sound
             sincerity
             of
             conuersation
             may
             be
             formed
             in
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e34030
           
             1
             The
             worth
             of
             the
             promises
             Eph
             〈◊〉
             6
             9
             
          
           
             P●…
             4
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             whom
             the
             promis●…
             belong
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             2.
             12.
             
             Gal.
             4.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3.
             22.
             
             Heb.
             6.
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             8
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             vse
             of
             the
             promises
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Tim.
             6.
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Pc●…
             .
             ●…4
             
          
           
             4
             The
             infa●…libilitie
             of
             the
             promises
             proued
             by
             ●…waies
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             They
             are
             all
             but
             a●…
             o●…e
             promise
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             From
             the
             nature
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             From
             the
             antiquity
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             4
             From
             Gods
             writing
             .
          
           
             5
             Fromm
             Gods
             oath
             
          
           
             9
             From
             the
             messengers
             sent
             about
             them
             .
          
           
             7
             From
             the
             ministerie
             of
             Christ
             him selfe
             .
          
           
             8
             From
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Testator
             .
          
           
             9
             From
             our
             Ano●…uting
             .
          
           
             10
             From
             the
             exte●…
             of
             the
             promiser
             .
          
           
             11
             From
             the
             time
             of
             giuing
             the
             promise
             .
          
           
             The
             promise
             sealed
             4
             wayes
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             In
             his
             Councell
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             his
             Sonne
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             his
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             the
             Sacraments
             
          
           
             13.
             
             For
             experience
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Rules
             to
             be
             obserued
             if
             wee
             will
             profit
             by
             the
             promises
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             20.
             
             Rom.
             4.
             14
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3.
             22.
             
             Rom.
             4.
             16
             
          
           
             Ps.
             119.
             ●…1
             
          
           
             Hebr
             6.
             18.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             6.
             12.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e35500
           
             3.
             
             Sorts
             of
             promises
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Priuiledges
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Comforts
             in
             afflictiō
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Rewards
             of
             certaine
             graces
             .
          
           
             Sorts
             of
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e35780
           
             12.
             
             Priuiledges
             of
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             loue
             of
             God.
             Eze.
             36.
             
             ●…8
             Ioh.
             14.
             21.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Properties
             in
             Gods
             loue
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             free
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             eternall
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             infinite
             .
          
           
             The
             secōd
             priuiledge
             is
             ,
             the
             giu●…ng
             of
             Ch●…t
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             is
             deliuerance
             ,
             and
             th●…t
             from
             diuers
             grieuous
             things
             
          
           
             The
             fourth
             is
             forgiuenes
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             The
             〈◊〉
             is
             ,
             the
             inhabitation
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             The
             sixt
             is
             the
             restoring
             of
             Gods
             Image
             .
          
           
             The
             7
             is
             ,
             freedome
             in
             Gods
             house
             .
          
           
             The
             8
             is
             ,
             the
             hearing
             of
             his
             prayer
             .
          
           
             The
             nin●…
             is
             the
             attendance
             of
             Angels
             .
          
           
             The
             te●…h
             is
             the
             c●…
             munion
             of
             Saint
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             〈◊〉
             .
             is
             ,
             the
             inheritance
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             The
             〈◊〉
             .
             is
             ,
             the
             inheritance
             of
             heauen
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e36960
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             outward
             afflictions
             .
             The
             godly
             man
             may
             comfort
             himselfe
             against
             afflictions
             ,
             by
             the
             consideration
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             t●…e
             commonnesse
             of
             the●…
             .
          
           
             Of
             Gods
             knowledge
             of
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             and
             desires
             
          
           
             Of
             Gods
             compassion
             .
          
           
             Of
             Gods
             high
             estimation
             of
             vs.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             victorie
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             comforting
             vs.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             issue
             o●…t
             of
             trouble
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             measure
             of
             out
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             Of
             th●…
             short
             continuance
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             good
             ●…ffects
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             What
             thou
             must
             do
             in
             thy
             affliction
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e38010
           
             Men
             need
             comfort
             against
             reproaches
             .
          
           
             Thoumaist
             comfort
             thy selfe
             in
             th●…
             consideration
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             notice
             God
             takes
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             Of
             Gods
             great
             account
             of
             vs
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Of
             thy
             good
             report
             among
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             4
             Of
             thy
             Praise
             thou
             shalt
             haue
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             5
             Of
             praise
             from
             them
             that
             now
             reproach
             thee
             .
          
           
             6
             Of
             the
             small
             things-thou
             suf●…rest
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             example
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             8
             Of
             the
             cause
             of
             thy
             reproaches
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Of
             the
             condition
             of
             all
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             10
             Of
             the
             presence
             ●…nd
             assistance
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             11
             Of
             the
             condition
             of
             those
             men
             that
             doe
             reproach
             thee
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             12
             Of
             the
             course
             God
             will
             take
             for
             thy
             clearing
             and
             comfort
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e38910
           
             Ob.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             3.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             4.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             5.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             7.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             8.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             9.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             10.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             11.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e40240
           
             Foure
             wayes
             to
             auoid
             reproaches
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e40410
           
             He
             may
             comfort
             himselfe
             from
             the
             consideration
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             common
             condition
             of
             all
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             Gods
             appointment
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Of
             our
             refuge
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             4
             Of
             the
             prediction
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             5
             Of
             the
             d●…liuerance
             promised
             .
          
           
             6
             Of
             Gods
             iudgement
             vpon
             our
             aduersarie●…
             
          
           
             7
             Of
             the
             effects
             and
             consequents
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Of
             our
             own
             gaine
             by
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e40920
           
             2.
             
             Things
             taken
             for
             granted
             .
          
           
             Satan
             tempts
             vs
             fiue
             waies
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             Sorts
             of
             temptations
             by
             suggestion
             .
             1
             T●…mptations
             to
             blasphemy
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             Temptations
             to
             particular
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             Temptations
             to
             despaire
             .
          
           
             9
             Occasions
             of
             temptations
             .
          
           
             Solitarines
             .
          
           
             Security
             .
          
           
             Pride
             .
          
           
             Anger
             .
          
           
             Dalliance
             with
             euill
             thoughts
             .
          
           
             6
             Intemperate
             vse
             of
             outward
             things
             .
          
           
             7
             Vnsetled●…es
             in
             faith
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Triall
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Relapse
             into
             some
             grosse
             sin
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e41880
           
             Hee
             may
             comfort
             himselfe
             from
             the
             consideration
             ,
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             common
             condition
             of
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             measure
             .
          
           
             1
             Of
             the
             short
             continuance
             .
          
           
             4
             Of
             diuers
             things
             in
             Christ
             :
             as
             ,
          
           
             1
             His
             example
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             His
             victory
             ouer
             the
             diuel
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             His
             sympathy
             .
          
           
             4
             His
             in
             tercession
             .
          
           
             5
             His
             vertu●…
             for
             he
             .
             ling
             vs.
             
          
           
             6
             His
             suc
             cour
             
          
           
             5
             Of
             the
             ●…sue
             out
             of
             temptatiō
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Of
             the
             effects
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             
          
           
             How
             wee
             m●…y
             pray
             against
             temptations
             .
          
           
             How
             wee
             may
             know
             that
             wee
             are
             not
             ouercome
             of
             temptations
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Two
             signes
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e42760
           
             Two
             sorts
             of
             promises
             
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             infirmities
             .
          
           
             The
             comforts
             raised
             from
             the
             consideration
             ,
             1
             Of
             thy
             age
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             2
             Of
             thy
             condition
             now
             vnder
             Grace
             .
          
           
             3
             Of
             the
             fruitfulnes
             may
             b●…
             in
             a
             weake
             Christian.
             
          
           
             4
             Of
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             Gods
             nature
             :
             For
             he
             is
             
          
           
             1
             Gracio●…
             
          
           
             2
             Merciful
             
          
           
             3
             Slow
             to
             anger
             .
          
           
             4
             Ready
             to
             forgine
             
          
           
             5
             Of
             the
             hope
             of
             strength
             .
          
           
             Of
             many
             things
             in
             Christias
             ,
          
           
             1
             His
             opinion
             of
             vs.
             
          
           
             2
             His
             comdassion
             .
          
           
             3
             His
             Intercession
             .
          
           
             4
             His
             blood
             .
          
           
             5
             The
             imputation
             of
             his
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             The
             helpe
             of
             the
             Ministerie
             .
          
           
             Of
             diuers
             particular
             fauors
             God
             hath
             assu●…ed
             vs
             of
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Of
             what
             God
             may
             bring
             thee
             to
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e43930
           
             8.
             
             Constructions
             .
             about
             ignorance
             in
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             The
             full
             explication
             of
             the
             words
             in
             Exo
             34.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             full
             explication
             of
             the
             words
             in
             Ezek
             ●…6
             .
             ●…5
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e45720
           
             Foure
             things
             may
             assure
             vs
             that
             God
             will
             keepe
             vs
             from
             falling
             away
             .
             1.
             
             His
             promises
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             
             〈◊〉
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Hi●…●…cree
             .
          
           
             3
             Three
             attributes
             in
             God
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             His
             faithfulnesse
             .
          
           
             His
             power
             
          
           
             His
             loue
             .
          
           
             4
             His
             seale
             
          
           
             What
             God
             will
             doe
             to
             keepe
             vs
             from
             falling
             away
             .
          
           
             Three
             things
             in
             Christ
             may
             comfort
             vs
             
          
           
             1.
             
             His
             intercession
             .
          
           
             2
             His
             office
             here
             in
             
          
           
             3
             His
             power
             .
          
           
             3
             Things
             in
             our selues
             may
             comfo●…t
             vs
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e46660
           
             Those
             promises
             referred
             to
             three
             he●…des
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e54120
           
             The
             scope
             
          
           
             Thy
             warra●…
             .
          
           
             The
             profit
             of
             the
             course
             .
          
           
             The
             easinesse
             of
             the
             course
             .
          
           
             Marke
             this
             direction
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e54530
           
             The
             rules
             of
             life
             are
             either
             generall
             or
             particular
             .
          
           
             The
             generall
             rules
             concerne
             either
             ,
             The
             helps
             to
             a
             godly
             life
             .
          
           
             Or
             secondly
             ,
             the
             ▪
             manner
             of
             wel
             doing
             .
          
           
             Who
             so
             will
             addresse
             himselfe
             to
             an
             holy
             course
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             And
             hee
             that
             would
             prosper
             in
             seeking
             knowledge
             must
             obserue
             nine
             Rules
             
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             must
             esteeme
             knowledge
             
          
           
             2
             He
             must
             not
             consult
             with
             flesh
             and
             blood
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             must
             redeeme
             the
             time
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             must
             be
             wise
             for
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             5
             He
             must
             be
             swift
             to
             heare
             .
          
           
             6
             He
             must
             study
             only
             profitable
             things
             .
          
           
             7
             He
             must
             st●…ue
             to
             increase
             in
             knowledge
             
          
           
             8
             He
             must
             propound
             his
             doubts
             .
          
           
             9
             He
             must
             be
             rightly
             ordered
             towards
             his
             Pastor
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             pray
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             2
             To
             obey
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             rule
             .
             Hee
             must
             get
             out
             of
             euill
             company
             .
          
           
             4
             He
             must
             resolue
             to
             practise
             .
          
           
             5
             He
             must
             settle
             his
             outward
             estate
             .
          
           
             6
             He
             must
             keepe
             com
             pany
             with
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             He
             must
             not
             be
             the
             seruant
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             He
             must
             looke
             for
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             H●…
             must
             not
             regard
             what
             the
             multitude
             doth
             .
          
           
             10
             Hee
             must
             in
             all
             things
             giue
             thanks
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             He
             must
             stu●…y
             to
             be
             quiet
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1
             Thes
             4.
             11
             
          
           
             1
             Hee
             must
             k●…epe
             a
             strict
             co●…rs
             in
             following
             onely
             profitable
             things
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             He
             must
             be
             〈◊〉
             daily
             in
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             14
             Hee
             must
             k●…pe
             his
             fi●…st
             loue
             .
          
           
             15
             He
             must
             couet
             the
             best
             gifts
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             He
             must
             often
             
          
           
             humble
             his
             soule
             be
             fore
             God.
             
          
           
             17
             He
             must
             watch
             for
             the
             oppor
             tunities
             of
             w●…-doing
             .
          
           
             18
             Hee
             must
             be
             〈◊〉
             of
             sanctifying
             the
             S●…bbath
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Hee
             must
             often
             thinke
             of
             ●…he
             example
             of
             the
             godly
             that
             ha●…e
             exc●…lled
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             He
             must
             daily
             seek
             〈◊〉
             way
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e56610
           
             He
             must
             ●…oide
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Carelesness●…
             .
          
           
             Rashnes
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Carnall
             confidence
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Hast
             to
             be
             rich
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Distrustfull
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             6
             Adding
             to
             ,
             or
             ta
             king
             from
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             7
             Co●…tēp
             of
             reproof
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Beholding
             vanity
             
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             be
             ginning
             of
             sinne
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e57100
           
             There
             are
             5
             things
             to
             be
             still
             remembred
             ,
             which
             concerne
             the
             manner
             of
             wel-doing
             .
          
           
             Zeale
             with
             continual
             willingnes
             and
             feruen
             cie
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sinceritie
             which
             hath
             in
             it
             fiue
             things
             .
          
           
             1
             Truth
             .
          
           
             2
             Respect
             to
             al
             Gods
             
          
           
             commandements
             .
          
           
             3
             Right
             end
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Obedience
             with
             out
             expostulation
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Obedience
             in
             all
             places
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             thing
             required
             in
             the
             maner
             of
             well-doing
             ,
             is
             constancie
             .
          
           
             And
             hee
             is
             constant
             ,
             that
             doth
             good
             duties
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Without
             discouragement
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Notwithstanding
             impediments
             .
          
           
             4
             Without
             wauering
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Without
             declining
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Feare
             .
          
           
             Simplicitie
             which
             is
             ,
          
           
             1
             To
             rest
             vpon
             the
             Word
             for
             the
             formes
             of
             holines
             and
             happines
             .
          
           
             2
             To
             bee
             harmelesse
             
          
           
             3
             To
             bee
             simple
             concerning
             euill
             .
          
           
             4
             To
             loue
             goodnesse
             for
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             To
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Feare
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             enuie
             the
             wicked
             
          
           
             The
             sixth
             is
             circumspection
             ,
             which
             hath
             fiue
             things
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             7
             is
             growth
             or
             increase
             .
          
           
             Which
             hath
             three
             things
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             1
             Abounding
             in
             goodnes
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Perfecting
             of
             holinesse
             .
          
           
             3.
             Progresse
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             T●…m
             .
             4.
             2.
             1
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Faith.
             
          
           
             The
             last
             is
             moderation
             .
          
           
             The
             place
             in
             ,
             Eccles.
             7.
             16.
             expounded
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e58830
           
             The
             diuision
             of
             the
             particular
             rules
             .
          
           
             The
             subdiuision
             .
          
           
             The
             rules
             that
             con
             cerne
             the
             right
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             〈◊〉
             .
             sorts
             That
             w●…e
             ●…ay
             conceiue
             ●…right
             of
             Gods
             nature
             .
          
           
             1
             Wee
             must
             cast
             〈◊〉
             all
             likenesses
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Wee
             must
             conceiue
             of
             him
             according
             to
             his
             prayses
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Wee
             must
             beleeue
             the
             Trinity
             of
             Persons
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Thou
             maist
             conceiue
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Thou
             must
             resist
             Atheistical
             thoughts
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             acquaintance
             with
             God
             
          
           
             That
             thou
             maiest
             bee
             aquainted
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thou
             must
             prepare
             thy
             heart
             .
          
           
             2
             Thou
             must
             beg
             it
             by
             prayer
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             must
             beleeue
             the
             Trinitie
             of
             Persons
             .
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Thou
             must
             giue
             thy selfe
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Other
             things
             about
             our
             knowledge
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e59660
           
             Rules
             about
             the
             exercise
             of
             our
             loue
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             S●…en
             wayes
             to
             manifest
             our
             loue
             to
             God
             
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             auouching
             him
             to
             be
             our
             God.
             
          
           
             2
             By
             prouiding
             him
             a
             place
             to
             dwel
             where
             wee
             dwell
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             shewing
             our
             loue
             to
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             walking
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             Men
             walke
             with
             5.
             wayes
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             By
             honouring
             God.
             
          
           
             to
             waies
             of
             honoring
             God.
             
          
           
             Rules
             about
             the
             praise
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             When
             wee
             commend
             God
             ,
             diuers
             things
             are
             to
             be
             obserued
             .
          
           
             6
             By
             trusting
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             How
             wee
             must
             shew
             it
             that
             wee
             ●…rust
             God.
             
          
           
             How
             wee
             may
             proue
             that
             wee
             trust
             God
             in
             distresse
             .
          
           
             In
             relying
             vpon
             God
             in
             affliction
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             auoid
             fiue
             things
             .
          
           
             7
             By
             obeying
             him
             .
          
           
             2
             Things
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             shewing
             our
             loue
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Feruencie
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Feare
             .
          
           
             Eigh●…
             wayes
             by
             which
             wee
             shew
             our
             feare
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e61720
           
             About
             reioycing
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             to
             reioyce
             or
             delight
             our selues
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             What
             wee
             must
             doe
             that
             wee
             might
             bee
             able
             to
             ioy
             in
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e62410
           
             Rule●…
             about
             the
             seruice
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             Things
             to
             bee
             remembred
             in
             eu●…ry
             part
             of
             Gods
             worship
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e62830
           
             Rules
             about
             the
             publike
             worship
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             All
             must
             come
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             With
             all
             possible
             reuerence
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             zeale
             
          
           
             And
             this
             zeale
             wee
             sh●…uld
             shew
             sixe
             wayes
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             With
             one
             consent
             .
          
           
             Three
             other
             rules
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             Ps.
             52.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e63410
           
             Rules
             that
             order
             vs
             in
             hearing
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             1
             Before
             we
             come
             
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             time
             of
             hearing
             .
          
           
             No●…
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             After
             we
             haue
             heard
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e63780
           
             Rules
             about
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Abou●…
             our
             children
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             About
             our selues
             .
          
           
             In
             〈◊〉
             thing●…
             .
          
           
             How
             Baptisme
             may
             help
             vs
             against
             sin
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             o●…hers
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e64250
           
             Rules
             about
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             must
             examine
             our selues
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             must
             discerne
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             must
             shew
             forth
             Christs
             death
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             vow
             to
             cleaue
             to
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             We
             must
             be
             reconciled
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             We
             vow
             an
             holy
             life
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e64630
           
             Rules
             about
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Thy
             words
             must
             be
             few
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             heart
             must
             bee
             listed
             vp
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Vse
             all
             manner
             of
             prayer
             .
          
           
             4
             Thou
             must
             perseuere
             in
             prayer
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Thou
             must
             be
             instant
             without
             fain
             ting
             or
             discourage
             .
             ●…tat
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             With
             supplication
             for
             all
             Saints
             .
          
           
             7
             In
             all
             things
             giue
             thankes
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e65180
           
             Rules
             about
             reading
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             1
             Reade
             daily
             .
          
           
             2
             Meditate
             of
             what
             thou
             readest
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Confer
             vpon
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Resolue
             to
             obey
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e65450
           
             Rules
             about
             singing
             of
             Psalmes
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e65610
           
             The
             rules
             about
             vowing
             .
          
           
             Rules
             about
             swea
             ring
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e65970
           
             The
             rules
             about
             a
             religious
             fast
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e66150
           
             Rules
             about
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             preparation
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e66730
           
             Rules
             that
             direct
             our
             carriage
             towards
             men
             .
          
           
             Towards
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             1
             in
             company
             .
          
           
             W●…th
             due
             r●…spect
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Auoiding
             vaine
             ianglings
             in
             three
             thing●…
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e67270
           
             How
             wee
             must
             behaue
             our selues
             in
             company
             concerning
             the
             faults
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Reproue
             ,
             but
             hate
             not
             .
          
           
             Passe
             by
             m●…re
             frailties
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e67660
           
             Rules
             that
             concerne
             the
             inoffensiuenesse
             of
             our
             carriage
             in
             company
             .
          
           
             An
             humble
             behauiour
             hath
             three
             things
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Note
             
          
           
             8
             Rules
             that
             concerne
             discretion
             in
             our
             behauiour
             .
          
           
             Three
             rules
             that
             concerne
             the
             purity
             of
             our
             conuersation
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e68450
           
             1.
             
             The
             rules
             that
             order
             vs
             out
             of
             company
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e68640
           
             8.
             
             Things
             required
             in
             shewing
             mercy
             .
             1.
             
             Willingnesse
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             Labour
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Liberal●…
             ty
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Humility
             .
             Humility
             shewed
             fiue
             waies
             in
             doing
             workes
             of
             mercy
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Faith
             in
             two
             respects
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Discretion
             in
             4.
             things
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Sympa
             thy
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Sinceritie
             in
             fiue
             things
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e69780
           
             Needlesse
             socretie
             with
             them
             must
             bee
             auoyded
             .
          
           
             Great
             wisdome
             required
             in
             conuersing
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Diuers
             things
             that
             affect
             the
             hearts
             euen
             of
             the
             worst
             men
             ,
             are
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             mortified
             life
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Reuerend
             speech
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Meekenes
             of
             wisdome
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Reseruednesse
             in
             foure
             things
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Mercy
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Vndauntednesse
             in
             a
             good
             cause
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Patience
             in
             affliction
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e70600
           
             Sixe
             waies
             of
             manifesting
             our
             loue
             to
             the
             godly
             .
             1
             By
             courtesie
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             receiuing
             them
             
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             bearing
             their
             bur
             .
             thens
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             prouoking
             them
             to
             good
             duties
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             By
             faithfulnesse
             in
             all
             their
             businesse
             .
          
           
             6
             By
             enioying
             our
             .
          
           
             gifts
             for
             their
             good
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e71170
           
             What
             wee
             must
             do
             to
             pr●…serue
             our
             loue
             to
             the
             godly
             .
             We
             must
             labour
             to
             be
             of
             one
             iudgement
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             must
             〈◊〉
             peace
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             We
             must
             couer
             their
             weakenesse
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             must
             confesseour
             faults
             one
             to
             another
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e71510
           
             10.
             
             Things
             to
             be
             auoided
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Suits
             in
             Law.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Dissimulation
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             Conceitednesse
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Reioycing
             in
             iniquitie
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Worldlinesse
             and
             selfe-loue
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Ficklenesse
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Vaine-glory
             .
          
           
             8.
             Iudging
             
          
           
             9.
             
             Euill
             words
             and
             complaining
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Forsake
             not
             their
             assembly
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e72130
           
             How
             we
             must
             carry
             our selues
             towards
             such
             as
             are
             fallen
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             How
             wee
             must
             carry
             our selues
             towards
             such
             as
             trespasse
             against
             vs.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e72640
           
             How
             wee
             must
             carry
             our selues
             towards
             weake
             Christians
             .
          
           
             How
             wee
             must
             carry
             our selues
             towards
             the
             strong
             .
          
           
             How
             wee
             must
             carry
             our selues
             towards
             our
             special
             friend
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e73280
           
             How
             we
             must
             carry
             our selues
             in
             our
             ●…enerall
             calling
             .
             1
             In
             matters
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             2
             About
             thy
             repentance
             .
          
           
             3
             About
             thy
             hope
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e73620
           
             7.
             
             Things
             to
             be
             auoi
             ded
             in
             our
             particular
             calling
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             Vnfaithfuln●…sse
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Rashnes
             .
          
           
             4
             Passion
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             temptations
             of
             thy
             calling
             .
          
           
             7
             Profanenesse
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e74160
           
             How
             wee
             must
             carry
             our selues
             in
             a●…liction
             .
             8.
             
             Things
             to
             be
             auoided
             .
          
           
             1
             Dissembling
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Shame
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Impatience
             .
          
           
             4
             Discouragement
             .
          
           
             5
             Trust
             not
             in
             carnall
             friends
             .
          
           
             6
             Perplexed
             cares
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Sudden
             feares
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Carelesnesse
             of
             thy
             wates
             
          
           
             5
             Thi●…gs
             to
             be
             done
             in
             the
             time
             of
             affliction
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17397-e76100
           
             The
             drift
             of
             the
             whole
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             The
             pr●…
             followin●…
             these
             dir●…
             ctions
             .
          
           
             The
             parts
             of
             the
             treatise
             .
          
           
             Eight
             arguments
             to
             prooue
             we
             may
             be
             helped
             against
             the
             feare
             of
             death
             .
             Christ
             died
             to
             this
             end
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             was
             intended
             in
             our
             regeneration
             .
          
           
             3
             This
             cure
             hath
             bin
             foretold
             .
          
           
             4
             We
             were
             bound
             to
             it
             when
             we
             were
             admitted
             to
             be
             Christs
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             5
             It
             is
             taught
             in
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             Liuely
             hope
             doth
             include
             it
             .
          
           
             Examples
             of
             such
             as
             haue
             attained
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             whole
             Church
             taught
             to
             seeke
             .
          
           
             F●…ene
             R●…asons
             why
             it
             is
             an
             vncomely
             thing
             to
             be
             afraid
             to
             dye
             .
          
           
             1
             Wee
             shame
             our
             religion
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             are
             worse
             then
             some
             Pagans
             .
          
           
             4
             Wicked
             men
             dye
             vnwillingly
             .
          
           
             5
             Death
             is
             but
             a
             shadow
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             is
             a
             bondage
             to
             feare
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             If
             wee
             loue
             this
             life
             ,
             why
             not
             eternal
             life
             ?
          
           
             8.
             
             Are
             wee
             worse
             then
             children
             &
             mad
             men
             ?
          
           
             9.
             
             Wee
             make
             our selues
             like
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             or
             rather
             more
             absurd
             then
             they
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Is
             not
             death
             ordinary
             ?
          
           
             11.
             
             The
             example
             of
             Moses
             .
          
           
             12
             The
             example
             of
             al
             creatures
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             It
             is
             better
             we
             goe
             to
             death
             ,
             then
             that
             death
             shuld
             come
             to
             vs
             
          
           
             1●…
             .
             It
             is
             vncomely
             to
             feare
             that
             which
             is
             common
             &
             ce●…taine
             
          
           
             15.
             
             Shal
             we
             be
             afraid
             of
             an
             enemy
             that
             hath
             bin
             soossen
             vanquished
             
          
           
             An
             exhorta●…ion
             to
             attend
             vpon
             the
             mean●…s
             of
             cure
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Wayes
             of
             curing
             the
             feare
             of
             Death
             .
             1.
             
             By
             contemplation
             2
             By
             practice
             .
          
           
             Th●…
             wayes
             of
             curing
             this
             feare
             by
             contemplation
             .
          
           
             The
             happines
             of
             a
             Christian
             〈◊〉
             death
             ,
             shewed
             17.
             waies
             .
             1.
             
             Death
             i●…
             the
             hauen
             .
          
           
             2
             It
             is
             but
             a
             sleepe
             .
          
           
             Iob
             14.
             12.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             the
             day
             of
             receiuing
             wages
             .
          
           
             4
             Then
             the
             seruant
             is
             free
             ,
             and
             the
             heire
             at
             full
             age
             .
          
           
             5
             Then
             the
             banished
             returne
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             is
             our
             birth-day
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             It
             is
             the
             funerall
             of
             our
             vices
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             dissolution
             of
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             is
             the
             absolution
             of
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Then
             the
             soule
             is
             deliuered
             out
             of
             prison
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Shewed
             by
             another
             similitude
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             It
             is
             but
             to
             put
             off
             our
             old
             clothes
             .
          
           
             11.
             it
             is
             but
             to
             remoue
             out
             of
             an
             old
             house
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             The
             seed
             cast
             into
             the
             ground
             ,
             is
             not
             spoiled
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Then
             we
             shall
             be
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             14
             It
             is
             but
             to
             come
             to
             the
             ●…nd
             of
             the
             Race
             ,
             and
             receiue
             the
             prize
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             It
             is
             our
             Iubilee
             .
          
           
             16
             I●…
             is
             the
             day
             of
             our
             Coronation
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Consider
             the
             glory
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             E●…l
             .
             71.
             
          
           
             The
             miseries
             of
             life
             two
             wayes
             considered
             .
          
           
             The
             miseries
             of
             a
             naturall
             life
             shewed
             thr●…e
             waves
             .
          
           
             Three
             dreadfull
             considerations
             about
             sin
             .
             1.
             
             Thou
             art
             guilty
             of
             Adams
             sin
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thou
             wast
             conceiued
             in
             sin
             ;
             which
             is
             like
             a
             Leprosie
             hard
             to
             cure
             .
          
           
             Spread
             ouer
             thy
             ▪
             whole
             soule
             ▪
             or
             in
             thy
             minde
             .
          
           
             An●…
             in
             thy
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             thy
             Affections
             .
          
           
             3
             Innumerable
             Actuall
             sins
             .
          
           
             The
             punishments
             inflicted
             vpon
             wicked
             men
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             are
             banished
             from
             Paradise
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             earth
             cursed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Their
             soules
             in
             wofull
             distresse
             .
          
           
             4
             And
             so
             the●…r
             bodies
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             so
             their
             estates
             in
             foure
             respects
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Commō
             plagues
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Particula●…
             crosses
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Neglected
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             4
             Their
             blessings
             cursed
             .
          
           
             Fearefull
             things
             that
             may
             befall
             them
             .
          
           
             A
             go●…ly
             man
             hath
             great
             cause
             to
             be
             weary
             of
             life
             ,
             if
             he
             consider
             .
             1.
             
             What
             he
             wants
             .
             2.
             
             What
             he
             cannot
             auoid
             .
             6.
             
             Thing●…
             euery
             go●…ly
             man
             wants
             ,
             while
             hee
             liues
             h●…re
             in
             th●…s
             〈◊〉
             .
             1.
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             ●…f
             God.
             
          
           
             2
             Fellowship
             with
             his
             best
             friends
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             perfection
             of
             his
             nature
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Liberty
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Contentment
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Th●…
             Crowne
             .
          
           
             Life
             bitter
             in
             r●…spect
             of
             God
             di●…ers
             wayes
             .
          
           
             Eight
             aggrauations
             of
             the
             miseries
             of
             li●…e
             ,
             in
             respect
             o●…
             the
             co●…ctions
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             world
             full
             of
             diuels
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Our
             conflict
             with
             diuels
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Their
             subtilty
             &
             cruelty
             .
          
           
             9
             Apparent
             miseries
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             in
             this
             world
             .
             1.
             
             Like
             a
             wildern
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             like
             Egypt
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Like
             Sodom
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Like
             a
             P●…st-house
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Like
             a
             very
             Golgotha
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             world
             the
             dead
             bury
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             6
             It
             hates
             VI
             
          
           
             7
             It
             wil
             not
             helpe
             vs
             ,
             if
             wee
             be
             in
             miserie
             .
          
           
             8
             Euery
             Christian
             hath
             some
             speciall
             miserie
             .
          
           
             What
             th●…
             seeming
             feli●…ties
             of
             the
             world
             are
             .
          
           
             Fifteene
             arguments
             to
             proue
             the
             vanity
             of
             the
             best
             worldly
             things
             .
             1
             All
             full
             of
             labour
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             small
             portion
             that
             is
             attained
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Men
             cannot
             agree
             about
             the
             good
             ●…hat
             i●…
             i●…
             them
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             best
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Nothing
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             desire
             after
             these
             things
             will
             not
             last
             .
          
           
             6
             Their
             ●…re
             is
             va●…e
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Th●…
             am●…y
             of
             the
             world
             is
             ●…he
             enm●…ty
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             All
             sub●…ect
             to
             van●…ty
             or
             violence
             .
             Ma.
             6.
             19
             ,
             1●…
             .
             They
             may
             be
             lost
             at
             t●…e
             very
             seate
             of
             i●…●…gement
             .
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ●…6
             1●…
             .
             &
             4
             1
             ,
             2
             
          
           
             9
             T●…y
             w●…●…ot
             helpe
             v●…●…n
             the
             〈◊〉
             day
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             loue
             of
             them
             is
             ●…amnable
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             One
             condition
             to
             all
             .
          
           
             12
             God
             wi●…
             dispose
             
          
           
             13.
             
             A
             man
             may
             want
             an
             heart
             to
             vse
             them
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             The
             euils
             of
             life
             euer
             ●…ingled
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Thou
             art
             mortall
             
          
           
             Our
             mor
             tality
             aggrauated
             by
             4
             considerations
             .
          
           
             1
             All
             ●…hou
             ha●…t
             〈◊〉
             but
             the
             prouision
             of
             a
             Pilgrim
             .
          
           
             2
             Thy
             death
             is
             vncertaine
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             thou
             diest
             ,
             all
             will
             bee
             forgotten
             .
          
           
             4
             Thy
             case
             in
             death
             ,
             whether
             thou
             die
             with
             ,
             or
             without
             issue
             .
          
           
             The
             causes
             in
             our selues
             why
             we
             should
             not
             be
             in
             loue
             with
             life
             :
             as
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             remainders
             of
             corruption
             of
             nature
             .
          
           
             Which
             is
             the
             more
             grieuous
             .
          
           
             1
             Because
             it
             is
             spred
             all
             ouer
             vs.
             
          
           
             2
             Because
             in
             vs
             v●…curable
             .
          
           
             3.
             4
             
             Effects
             of
             〈◊〉
             of
             nature
             in
             vs.
             1.
             
             Ciuil
             war
             within
             vs.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Insufficiencie
             for
             our
             calling
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             A
             stirring
             kinde
             of
             madnesse
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Swarms
             of
             euill
             thoughts
             and
             actions
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             remainders
             of
             the
             pu
             nishment
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             3
             If
             wee
             respect
             the
             condition
             of
             our
             bodies
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Teareasons
             to
             shew
             the
             folly
             of
             men
             ,
             in
             pretending
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             paine
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             10.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             3.
             
          
           
             Nine
             argu
             ments
             to
             shew
             the
             van●…y
             of
             men
             in
             desiring
             to
             liue
             long
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             4.
             
          
           
             Six
             reasons
             against
             their
             pretence
             ▪
             that
             would
             liue
             long
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             as
             they
             ●…ay
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Against
             selfe
             .
             murder
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             6
             
          
           
             4.
             6
             
             ▪
             Reasons
             about
             parting
             with
             our
             friends
             in
             death
             .
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             7.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             8.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             Fiue
             arguments
             against
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             9.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             1.
             
             Fiue
             obseruations
             abo●…
             the
             honours
             of
             this
             world
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             10.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Seuen
             mo●…ues
             to
             leaue
             the
             loue
             of
             riches
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6
             
          
           
             7
             
          
           
             Ob.
             11.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             7
             Things
             tha●…
             cu●…e
             the
             feare
             of
             death
             in
             practice
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             The
             contempt
             of
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             contempt
             of
             the
             world
             may
             ●…ee
             wrought
             in
             vs.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             mortification
             of
             beloued
             sins
             .
          
           
             How
             wee
             may
             know
             when
             sin
             is
             mortified
             .
          
           
             3.
             Assurance
             
          
           
             4
             The
             setting
             of
             our
             houses
             in
             order
             .
          
           
             5
             To
             make
             fri●…nds
             with
             riches
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             A
             frequent
             meditation
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Heartie
             prayer
             for
             this
             thing
             .